Chapter Text
Shirou stood in front of the monitor going over the results.
“There is no doubt about it. Oripathy is the result of the rampant mana in the form of Originium interacting with unawakened prana circuits inside people.”
Rin was overlooking the three specimens they had- one small mineral of Originium after a Catastrophe, one fragment collected from infected, and one refined ore used to power technology. On the other side of the table was a single gem from her own stockpile.
All four brimmed with power at different levels but proved one thing.
“These Catastrophes are the violent discharge of Originium when condensed beyond a threshold. The question is how ambient mana became so volatile?”
“It’s not about density.” Shirou tapped another monitor showing the molecular structure of Originium. “Something else is making the mana particularly turbulent. Refining them stabilizes for use, but it doesn’t take away the volatility inside them. Possibly why this world is so reliant on it despite the negative effects on their people.”
“Tsk. Awakening prana circuits is one thing, but to do so violently upon contact with raw Originium just spells death. It’s like going from 0 to 100 immediately. The body just can’t handle the stress.” Rin groaned.
Watching so-called “Originium Arts” users made Rin pull on her hair. New infected rampantly using their awakened abilities from the get-go burned themselves out. Infected civilians were safer, but their latent circuits were still producing unstable prana and leaking out through their bodies in the form of Originium crystals. The best method was to manage the volatile energy by training the body to adapt without overexerting.
It was a delicate process to balance the amount of Oripathy in the body. Too little use and it will burden the body, too much and the Originium begins to destabilize. It doesn’t help that activated circuits require ambient mana in the form of Originium to produce prana. Od doesn’t balance the volatile energy coming in.
“Something is wrong with this world. What kind of past event could trigger such a change?” Shirou mumbled quietly.
“Or it might be the natural way of things in this world. This is Terra, not Earth.”
Zelretch had dropped the two of them into another dimension again. Rin wasn’t sure if it was a prank or not, but the Wizard Marshal wasn’t so petty as to do it without reason. His time was important.
Perhaps this was a test then?
“Rin, we’re opening soon.”
Sakura appeared from the workshop's doorway.
“Yeah, yeah. Shirou, can you start tracing some gems? We're getting low on stock again."
Shirou quietly started creating batches of gems. Normally the materialized objects would require his energy to counter the erosion of being "illegitimate" objects, but that didn't happen on Terra.
Terra was another planet, therefore Gaia’s influence didn’t exist here.
Not only that, but the traced objects were constructed with a combination of Od and Originium-related properties from the atmosphere. Essentially, Shirou was converting one substance into another, making them technically count as legitimate objects.
Rin walked from the basement to the front of their small clinic and peered through the shutters. It was 7 am and a long line of infected people had already queued up. As usual, all of them were there for treatment. A so-called “miracle” by the masses of infected when the two opened a small clinic in Chernobog.
"Rin, everything's ready." The voice of Shirou came from the hallway.
Sakura positioned herself at the receptionist’s desk. Shirou arrived holding the first crate of gems. Rin flicked the closed sign on the clinic door.
The Fuyuki Clinic was open.
"What?"
Talulah frowned.
"A clinic has opened up in Chernobog. Rumors say they can treat Oripathy, though not completely."
"How long?"
"About a month now."
The young man in front of her stayed silent as Talulah absorbed the information.
A month is a long time. News must've spread far and wide through the infected population judging from the drop in recruits.
After all, desperation pushed the infected to join the Reunion Movement. If Oripathy could be treated, then they would flock away from the Reunion instead.
"What do the infected have to gain from this? Assuming this is not a hoax, many people have tried fooling the infected."
"I've been working with scouts to collect information and the public outlook is good. They do treat Oripathy. They prioritize the worst cases and the infected come back clean . Most of them lose the Originium crystals growing on their body plus they receive Originium fragments after the operation to help them recuperate financially."
"All that, for free? "
"Even more. Non-profit organizations in Chernobog have received an increase in donations- an extremely large bump compared to previous years. No doubt connected to the opening of this new clinic."
"A benefactor then. One willing to throw this much money into helping the infected in Chernobog."
This was bad. Had the Reunion been found out? To target the masses now meant that angering the infected populace would be less effective.
"Have you tried scouting them yourself?"
"They're not your ordinary civilians."
"Explain."
The man’s expression turned grim.
"They found me before I could get close."
.
.
.
It was night, the perfect opportunity to scope out the seemingly harmless clinic and its inhabitants. The city of Chernobog was quiet, preparing to enter its slumber.
But not for him.
He stood on the roof across the clinic.
His sharp eyesight- a result of his profession as a sniper- watched the man leave the premises with a large box. The auburn-haired man looked up and down the empty street.
His earpiece buzzed.
“Sir, we’ve been compromised.”
Compromised?
“What do you mean?”
Another voiced out his status.
“He’s spotted me.”
“I’m not on the rooftops with the others but we’ve just made eye contact. That’s three of us.”
Something was wrong. His men weren’t rookies, they were experienced veterans. For all of them to be detected even with his Arts rendering them invisible meant that their target had…
He looked down again. Sure enough, the man was staring right at his position.
His eyes were glowing.
.
.
.
“They have some sort of detection Arts. I brought a small scouting party and we were all found.”
Talulah stayed quiet.
Although the possibility was low, information-gathering Arts were prized for the Reunion. It was this particular reason why his ability to deny information with invisibility made him the most important member of his squad.
He waited while his leader organized her thoughts. It wasn’t easy to consider such a wild factor like this. They would have to approach the problem with caution if they wanted to succeed.
“Contact our commanders. We're meeting tomorrow.”
His reply was a small nod.
“Dismissed.”
Rin leaned against the doorframe after closing the clinic.
It was 6pm, closing time.
“Shirou, I’m starting to hate you for suggesting this idea.”
“S-sorry, all those people needed help and you wanted research material. I was hitting two birds with one stone.”
The idea was simple, but extremely complex in execution.
Oripathy took on the form of ore and crystals on objects and people. From the perspective of magi, they were just sources of condensed ambient mana. Rin, an expert in jewelcraft, could simply transfer the energy from one medium to another.
That was where Shirou’s materialized gems came in.
They were literally transferring Oripathy from people into reinforced gems. Reinforced Originium gems that were highly sought after. For every person they treated, they received a handful of Originium. They exchanged the crystals for cash and returned a small fraction to the patient on Shirou’s insistence, but the majority stayed with them. Rin, Sakura, and Shirou split the yield between them. Rin used hers for research and funds, while most of Sakura and Shirou’s went into donations- keeping a small amount for their own needs.
Shirou had picked up on the art of manipulating cash flow a few years back. Now, it was one of the necessary skills he would need in Terra if they were to avoid attracting attention.
Something which they had already tossed away when Rin got outnumbered during the vote. Sakura and Shirou couldn’t sit by and watch the infected suffer.
"Onee-san, storage is full again. Senpai and I will need to distribute the Originium tonight."
"I thought we agreed to wait a week? Those spies are still watching us."
"We also need to buy groceries." Shirou added.
"Shirou, I know you're just looking for a chance to get in contact with them. I trust Sakura not to let you do something stupid."
Shirou sweatdropped while Sakura giggled.
The truth was that they all knew the whereabouts of each spy. They used the funds from selling Originium to purchase other properties around the clinic under anonymous accounts. Rin and Sakura worked to set up the large bounded field surrounding the clinic while Shirou used his to purchase other "optional locations" cough safehouses with weapon stockpiles just in case they didn't like the clinic cough cough needed an escape .
Sakura and Rin quickly caught on and forced Shirou to limit the amount of locations and firepower he was amassing.
Apparently, his old man's contacts reached out to Shirou when he picked up mercenary work and were quick to teach him his father's preferences in the business.
Unexpectedly, Shirou could've been mistaken as Kiritsugu's son by blood judging from how quick he picked up on his old man's methods- although not as violent nor as merciless.
"I mean, Senpai's idea is not bad. Our Originium treatment is surely their focus. We could find out about their intentions that way."
"Shirou, what's your take?"
"I don't trust them. They are professionals from what I've glimpsed. I traced their equipment and they are the worst kind of attention we could've gotten."
Rin and Sakura frowned.
"Explain."
"They're radical extremists. They fight governments."
"Senpai…you're not telling us everything." Sakura smiled…too sweetly.
Shirou started sweating. Rin and Sakura had long since broken down his mannerisms and could spot his lie from a mile away.
"I may have tried to scare them off once."
Rin's mouth twitched.
"I did it to protect you girls."
That was a lame excuse. Shirou knew that the two girls were perfectly capable of protecting themselves.
Rin joined Sakura in smiling at him.
I'm so dead.
Shirou was indeed so dead.
.
.
.
A few hours later, the duo were ready to leave.
“Sakura, make sure Shirou doesn’t make trouble.”
“It’s not like I do it on purpose!”
“Senpai, you attract trouble.”
To sell the Originium, Shirou scouted multiple black market clients in Chernobog after the clinic opened. Illegal channels were the only method available to them since selling Originium directly to enterprises would trigger a race to locate their source.
Rin and Sakura were confident in their bounded field, but Shirou didn’t want to risk it.
At least black market clients wouldn’t question their methods. Plus, have a vested interest to establish a good partnership for continued supply.
Normally, Shirou would be handling the transactions alone. The appearance of revolutionary agents in the area forced Rin to reconsider the arrangement. Sakura was now accompanying Shirou to keep him in check. It may have been a decade since the Holy Grail War, but the twenty-seven-year-old Magus Killer was still as impulsive when it came to certain matters.
Rin did not want to have to deal with assassinations happening behind her back. Or at least, without her knowing until after. Shirou wasn’t the naive heroic young boy he once was. The real world had tempered him enough to change his perspective.
It still did not stop him from doing his damned hardest if the right buttons were pushed.
God damn it, Saber. Why must you leave us with this problem?!
She and Sakura could barely keep the boy down.
Rin sighed while holding her head.
“Make sure to pick up groceries before you return. I’ll be handling the clinic alone until you come back.”
“Anything you want in particular Onee-san?”
“I’m not familiar enough with the food in this world yet. Besides, we have Shirou. Now shoo, off with you two.” Rin waved her hand dismissively at them.
Kal'tsit blinked.
"Can you repeat that?"
The informant on the other side coughed.
"A new clinic opened in Chernobog giving free Oripathy treatment. Actual treatment. Infected people at the point of exploding have returned with their symptoms back to stage one."
What?
"You've seen it yourself?"
"I haven't, but the number of infected seeking treatment in the hospitals have dropped a lot . The infected masses are on a mad dash to locate them."
Kal'tsit would've considered it another fake miracle rumor if not for her contact's insistence. The fact he was the one to initiate the call after confirming the information meant that it was of utmost importance for her to be informed.
"I need names and a location."
"The clinic is operated by two girls and a boy. It's near the southwest slums with no specific street. The name is Fuyuki Clinic.”
Kal'tsit mentally noted down the details. Rhodes Island was already planning for an extraction operation on the city in a few months. She could make a quick visit under the pretext of seeing the current situation in the metropolis.
Amiya would disagree though. The little Cautus would prefer to hide their interest in Chernobog until the operation, thereby eliminating unnecessary complications. But those risks were already expected. The Reunion had been confirmed active in the city and Rhodes Island informants highlighted the undercurrents of the infected populace. No doubt, the revolutionary movement also had plans in place.
Seeing the city on her own would give Kal'tsit a better understanding of the situation in Chernobog.
She’ll have to keep the visit a secret then.
“Thank you, a bonus will be sent to your account shortly.” Kal’tsit navigated the sea of accounts she had on a separate screen and chose one she hadn’t used recently.
“It has been a pleasure doing business with you.”
The call terminated.
Kal’tsit stood from the desk inside her office.
She needed to reorganize her schedule.
“You have called us?”
FrostNova, leader of the famed Yeti Squadron, inquired.
The Reunion Commanders were busy with preparations, but for their leader to assemble them together this urgently worried her.
Faust, Commander of the Phantom Crossbowmen.
Mephisto, The Singer.
Patriot, their strongest commander, second in strength only to Talulah.
Skullshaterrer, The Grenadier.
At the head of the table sat Talulah, The Dragon, leader of the Reunion Movement, seeking to end all injustice to the infected.
The atmosphere was tense to say the least, aside from Mephisto who continued to carry his upbeat but unhinged personality everywhere.
“A new problem has arised. A rumored Oripathy clinic capable of treatment has appeared in Chernobog. Faust-” Talulah nodded in the teen’s direction. “has confirmed that the clinic is indeed able to cure Oripathy to a certain degree.”
The assembled commanders absorbed the information with different expressions.
“I presume we are here for our opinions on the matter.” Patriot confirmed.
“I will follow your idea…great leader.” Skullshatterer voiced quietly.
“I will state my opinion last. I wish to hear yours.” Talulah looked at her commanders.
“We don’t have enough information yet.” FrostNova frowned. “I will have to abstain until I learn more about them.”
“I second her opinion.” Patriot grunted.
Only two commanders left.
Mephisto leaned back while holding his head.
“I say we kill them! No doubt they would be abusing the infected by lording such medicine over them. If they truly cared about us, then they would’ve released the medicine to the world. As it is, they’re the only clinic in this city- or even the entire world, who are capable of treating Oripathy.”
“They aren’t.”
They all looked at the last commander.
“Eh? Faust? You’ve met them?” Mephisto turned to his long-time friend.
Faust closed his eyes.
“I’ve spied on them with my team for a few days now. We’ve also trailed the treated patients. All of them have the same answers. The people handling the Fuyuki Clinic are good. Free treatment, and they also receive some money to help them get back on their feet. Older patients have already received a few jobs because their infection was considered small.”
Patriot’s eyes sharpened.
“Sounds too good to be true. What else do you know?”
“They’re not to be taken lightly. They know that I have been keeping an eye on them. They haven’t left the clinic for a few days until today.”
FrostNova and Patriot exchanged glances.
“They’re not…taking advantage of infected?” Skullshatterer asked.
“Not as far as I know. We’re already asked about a hundred patients. My soldiers are beginning to want to visit.”
Faust had secretly been doing so. A few had already gone to receive medication. He personally chose the members whose Oripathy had reached critical stages with orders under a “scouting mission” to have themselves treated. Once they came back, more and more of his men had been seeking permission once the news spread.
Faust promised them that they would get their chances. He explained to his soldiers that if many of them started recovering quickly, then other Reunion members would notice. Then it would be impossible for all of them to be treated if the entire organization swamped the clinic.
He was a rebel, but that did not mean that Faust was a bad person. He cared about his soldiers and wished to cause as little harm as possible to them and civilians alike. As it was, the civilians needed the treatment more than the Reunion did.
And so, the Phantom Crossbowmen stayed silent. Others even opted to continue acting like they were sick to keep the secret.
Faust trusted them, and they in return trusted him.
“If possible, I want to talk to them.”
The commanders froze.
“...would you share your thoughts then?” Talulah hummed.
“I wish to try to recruit them to our cause, or at least, build a connection. Making enemies out of them now will only hurt us.”
Silence was the response Faust received from the others.
It was FrostNova who responded first.
“I approve.” She gave her fellow commander a nod then turned to their leader. “Talulah, this sounds like a great opportunity for the Reunion.”
“You have my permission to meet with them. Inform us once you do and we will meet again.”
Talulah knew how crucial of a resource this would be. If the clinic was pro-Reunion, then imagine the numbers of infected that would flock to them. Even if they weren’t, then kidnapping them was another option. Though if her commanders wish to maintain a good relationship with the clinic, then she wouldn’t mind either.
After all, Chernobog will become theirs soon enough.
The clinic will thank them for the protection from the incoming Catastrophe.
Shirou reached into his reality marble and pulled out the last suitcase of Originium crystals.
On Rin’s insistence, Shirou looked for other ways to utilize his reality marble. Research on the topic was banned in the Clocktower, but research on space expansion and storage were one of the most advanced fields in the association- simply because of how efficient and useful they were.
Rin wasn’t going to let rules stop her from abusing unlimited storage space and resources. It was all too easy to use her apprenticeship under Zelretch as an excuse. Nobody wouldn’t try to pry into that reason to avoid the attention of the Wizard Marshal.
“Senpai, there’s been some changes.”
Shirou raised an eyebrow at Sakura while she read the message off his phone.
“Our last client has his employer with him.”
“It would’ve happened sooner or later. The amount of Originium we’ve been selling to each client is large judging from their reactions.”
Shirou had carefully vetted many of their clients. He discontinued transactions with questionable ones and retained those who stayed professional. Trusting people in a black market was impossible, but to learn their interests allows you to trust in their motives. Actions spoke louder than words.
“We’re still going.”
“Are you sure?” Sakura didn’t like the idea of meeting superiors. It mean that they were attracting attention- attention they didn’t want.
“If I don’t like what I see, then we’ll just find another client. But meeting his employer allows us to build connections.”
“Okay…”
Shirou opened the door as they left the motel room he rented. The pair had changed disguises multiple times in the last few hours to keep their cover and kept moving to different locations that Shirou deemed secure. Sakura was learning more and more of the preparations he had in place when it came to dealing with unknown parties.
Half an hour later, they arrived at the agreed location.
Sakura gulped.
The meeting place was a high class restaurant in the business district of Chernobog. No wonder Shirou had them both disguised in suits. From another perspective, they both looked like your everyday office workers- though ones working at a high-end company.
“Is this normal? Your last few clients were different.”
“No it isn’t. We met somewhere more off the grid until today. Since he was determined to schedule our next meeting here, I can only assume that there were external influences at play. I already planned ahead just in case we were meeting someone higher up in the underworld.”
No doubt those plans would come handy tonight.
“Hello, may I help you?” The woman in a dress greeted them in front of the restaurant.
“Reservation for Long Yan. We’re his guests, Muramasa and Meltryllis.”
Sakura nodded along with Shirou’s chosen names. They were part of the cover he prepared ever since the trio were dropped off into this world.
“Right this way please.” The reservation agent nodded while one of the guards opened the glass door behind her. “Allow me to lead you to your reservation.”
The two magi followed the demure lady into the restaurant. They were led down a hallway deeper into the establishment where the private rooms were held. Some were filled, denoted by the closed soundproof doors Shirou scanned. Empty rooms were left open, with some being cleaned by staff.
“Here you are, please call us if you require us.” The woman bowed as Shirou and Sakura entered. They closed the door behind them, looking at the two men inside the room.
“Client Long Yan…and his…?” Shirou began.
“Dao, please call me Dao.” The superior smiled while reaching out with his hand. Shirou extended his and accepted the invitation to shake hands.
“This is my colleague, Meltryllis. New to the business and I am showing her around. I hope you do not find any problems with it?”
“Of course not! In fact, I’m surprised such a beautiful lady like you would end up in this kind of business.” The aged superior laughed.
Shirou could understand him. It was easy to assume that beauties like Sakura would be picked up as trophy wives or land themselves into professions that paid a premium for them. For her to follow him around while dealing Originium was sure to gain some suspicion.
If only Rin and Sakura didn’t make life troublesome for him, Shirou inwardly sighed.
Sakura wisely stayed silent. Only nodding and smiling at the comment.
Good, all the talking must be left to Shirou alone.
“Right. So Mister Dao, what brings you here today?”
“My boss-“ Long Yan spoke before being interrupted.
“How about we dine while we discuss matters? It's lunch and I’m sure everyone is famished.”
Shirou nodded along.
“That would be lovely, Mr. Dao.”
He forced himself to ignore the lustful gaze the man was shooting at Sakura. So, the pervert thought he could easily hire her? Well, Shirou would make sure to distance himself from this client after this meeting.
Dao ordered a deluge of food, no doubt showing off his money. Shirou acted cordial and friendly, playing along with the man. He wasn’t the only one, as Long Yan was also keeping up with the conversation, talking about recent events going on in Chernobog.
Shirou quickly picked up on some information.
“Mr. Dao…you’re not from Chernobog are you?”
The man was not as aware of events in Chernobog unlike Shirou was. He was informed enough to pass from a casual standpoint, but for a black market superior, it seemed as if he wasn’t paying much attention to the overall status of the city.
“Heh, I’m based in Lungmen just checking out our agents in Chernobog.”
Lungmen? The closest city to Chernobog right now then.
It made sense. Whatever Lungmen organization Dao was working for would’ve had to do business in Chernobog because they were within close range of each other.
And seeing how he was invested enough to check out an Originium dealer…
“Mr. Dao…is Lungmen interested in purchasing… more Originium?” Sakura meekly asked.
Shirou blinked. That wasn’t part of the plan. He had already removed this client from his list of contacts once this transaction was over. No way was he letting this pervert anywhere close to Sakura.
“Oh? You could tell I see. Muramasa, I think you can leave your negotiations to Meltryllis in the future. She’s very delightful.” Dao grinned after sipping on the red wine he purchased.
Long Yan stayed quiet as he nibbled on his food, watching the events take place. He had taken a step back once his superior decided to conduct the meeting.
“Well, we’re selling a kilogram for 210k Lungmen Dollars. How much does Mr. Dao want? We cannot provide huge quantities because our Originium deposit is small.” Sakura politely informs him.
“How about we bump it up to two kilograms? I’ll even purchase it at market price.”
100 grams of raw Originium costs 18k LMD- without transportation and other costs on top. A kilogram, 180k LMD. Market price would usually settle around 250k per kilogram. They were already earning money without even having to build an Originium mine, nor did they have to add fees.
For Dao to consider even purchasing two kilograms at market price wasn’t exactly ideal for businessmen unless…
Shirou glanced at Sakura.
She was willing to play the game.
“We can provide 2 kilograms, we’ll sell for 450k LMD.”
50k LMD below market price for 2 kilograms were still good. It was a small amount really, not enough to drag attention from the big corporations.
“How kind of you, Ms. Meltryllis. You’ve just made my day!” The man flashed her a smile.
Sakura returned it with a small one.
“It’s a pleasure doing business with you, Mr. Dao.”
Shirou and Sakura stayed around for a while to talk a bit more before leaving. All the while, Dao made his attempts on Sakura obvious.
It was only after a certain distance away from the restaurant that Shirou questioned Sakura’s decision.
“Sakura…are you sure you want to do this? You’ve caught Dao’s interest.”
“I want to help you too…”
“We have enough Originium being sold. You didn’t have to use yourself to bargain a higher price like that.”
“I wanted to learn. So far, me and Onee-san have had to rely on you. We’re not as experienced nor skilled in approaching the system here. Rin is only good in the Clocktower and magus politics, I’m only good at my craft, but none of those translate to dealing with technology and connections like you do.”
Shirou went over Sakura’s words.
“Just make sure you inform me and Rin about it okay? I’ll help you, but that wouldn’t matter if she kills me for it.”
Let’s just say that ever since reuniting with Sakura, Rin has become fiercely protective of her sister.
Sakura Matou smiled, already picturing how Rin would grill Shirou for her decision.
.
.
.
It took them a few more hours to deposit the cash in several banks. Shirou arranged for the money to be filtered slowly to other accounts. For extra precaution, arrangements were made to move them at different dates. Aside from Rin’s share and the small savings account Shirou and Sakura kept, most of the money went to donations for non-profit organizations helping Oripathy victims.
A small form of assistance- against the unending suffering that the infected experienced.
Finally, after one busy night and day, Shirou and Sakura finally got around to buying the groceries. By the time they returned to the clinic, it was sunset.
“Is it just me or is the line organized?” Shirou blinked.
The line yesterday was already long, but the line today seemed twice that. Normally, such queues would’ve devolved into chaos without anyone managing the people. So it came as a surprise to Shirou when he spotted a number of people keeping the line organized.
It’s just been one month and it was getting harder and harder to manage the incoming patients.
"Senpai?"
Shirou recognized the teen walking towards them.
He put on a smile.
"I see you've finally stopped hiding. Thank you for assisting the Fuyuki Clinic. We were beginning to have trouble with the influx of patients."
Sakura eyed the younger man who stopped a few meters from them.
"We really can't hide from you, can we? Even the men I sent for treatment said you personally watched over the procedure compared to others."
"For security purposes, I assure you."
"Yet, you still allowed them to be treated."
Sakura watched the exchange.
Shirou cut to the chase.
"We're not here to help the Reunion, Faust."
Faust, Commander of the Phantom Crossbowmen, kept his face straight despite the shiver that ran down his back.
How did he find out?
"I would just like to speak with all of you."
Author’s Note
The Originium to Lungmen Dollar conversion rate I used here are based on the in-game values.
1 Originium = 180 Orundum -> 18,000 LMD for 100 grams (I presume)
Originium causes Oripathy like crazy and Oripathy causes death so the prices are equally crazy. The world is just insanely reliant on Originium that people literally die just to supply cities. Lots of depression and overall tragedy really.
I got dragged into this game by friends and now I’m here adding another headache to my already inconsistent schedule between three main works. I’m going to regret this heavily.
Chapter Text
When Shirou, Rin, and Faust entered the clinic, they found Rin releasing her latest patient.
“Please, we’re already here. Can you heal my children?” The man begged while huddling his three kids towards Rin.
“Sir, we cannot fully cure Oripathy from your bodies. They are too ingrained into cells and will kill if forcefully removed. The best we can do is reduce it to stage 1.” She tried to explain.
“Are you sure? Please, their infection is only recent. If I didn’t fall so ill, then they wouldn’t have had to take care of me and contracted Oripathy. M-my wife died from Oripathy years ago, I don’t want to lose them too!” He begged.
“Papa…it’s fine.” The eldest whispered while pulling him back.
“I cannot do much anymore for you…but maybe this will help you for a while.” Rin opened the safe behind the receptionist’s desk and pulled out a wad of cash. Usually, the amount distributed to each patient was 100 LMD, but for families, 500 LMD was the agreed amount.
The man fell on his knees while shaking as he accepted the money. It had been the most they’d held ever since he lost his job.
“If your Oripathy reaches stage 2, please come back and we will treat you once again.”
“T-thank you…thank you!”
Shirou and his group moved aside while the family of four left through the entrance. Faust had watched the entire exchange and it only solidified his opinion on them.
They needed to be convinced to support the Reunion’s goal.
“About time you two came back. Sakura, I thought I told you to stop Shirou from making impulsive decisions.” Rin crossed her arms while shooting a glance at the newcomer.
“I didn’t”
“I did.”
Huh?
“It was Sakura who did it this time.” Shirou deadpanned at his companion.
Sakura scratched her head while smiling embarrassedly.
Rin blinked at her sister.
“You can’t be serious. Then what’s the reason they’re here?” She gestured to Faust with a nod of her head. “I thought we were supposed to avoid them.”
“Pardon me, it was my order.” Faust admitted. “I saw a commotion slowly growing in the queue. If my men didn’t step in, people would be fighting in line.”
“…so Shirou had nothing to do with it?”
Faust looked at the only male in the staff, mentally noting down their identities. Rin was the bossy one, Shirou the so-called impulsive one, and Sakura seemed like a quiet person. Quite the group they made.
“None at all.”
“I see…are you trying to gain our favor? We don’t owe you for your help. I would’ve simply threatened the people fighting that I would not treat them.” Rin grilled the newcomer. “I recognize structure and training when I see it.”
“It’s nothing compared to what you’ve done for these people.”
Reunion’s included was left unsaid. Rin was against treating rebels but Shirou advised that turning them away would only send a message to the other infected that they were picking who to treat.
That would quickly backfire on them if rumors spread.
“…right.”
Despite how many years Rin has been with Shirou and Sakura, the girl still refused to show her soft side. Deep down she also cared, but her magus upbringing wouldn't allow her to show her real emotions.
The time spent around clocktower magi only reinforced her exterior.
"Unfortunately, it's closing time. How do we make the crowd go?" Rin indicated to the line outside.
Ever the impressionable one, she was. Shirou and Sakura could already tell from the way her movements changed to present herself as the leader of the trio- which she usually was.
A power play to draw Faust's attention to her.
"Faust and his men already gave us an idea. While announcing that we're closed for the day, we can also inform that we're looking to hire infected with experience in security and organization tomorrow." Shirou suggested.
They could afford to hire personnel. Plus, the infected would be rushing back to spread news about the clinic hiring.
More importantly, Rin caught on to Shirou's thought process.
Having Chernobog's professionals guarding the clinic would distance them from the movement. They didn't want to seen as having connections with the rebels should people figure out it was the Reunion who worked as security for the Fuyuki Clinic.
"Sounds good, mind helping me announce it?”
As Shirou and Rin went outside to deal with the crowd, Faust took the opportunity to look around the front. As much as he wanted to sneak a peek into the other rooms, he knew that Sakura would alert the other two of his actions. He was here to build relations, not to ruin them.
“So…how is Chernobog for you?” Faust started some idle conversation with the last member of the clinic.
“Horrible.”
He looked sideways at Sakura after observing the lobby.
“Horrible?”
“…is this how the infected are treated here?”
Faust paused.
An opportunity.
“Not just here…this is how we’re treated everywhere.”
“Does no one work on a cure?”
“There is none. Not even the leaders of the world can save themselves once they contract Oripathy.”
“Shirou called you rebels. What...are you fighting for?”
Faust turned towards her. Was this woman unaware of the Reunion? She must’ve lived a sheltered life not to have heard of them. Though, to see her working near the slums to help the infected earned his respect. While there was no proof that Oripathy could be passed by contact with the infected, they were still avoided like the plague.
“We fight to destroy the injustice done against us. I do not agree with my leader’s methods…but there is no other way for us to change the status quo.” He took a deep breath. “Take this as a warning. One day, you will also become infected- and the government will throw you away, just like they did to us.”
Movement caught their eyes and the two looked outside to see the line dispersing. The bell over the door rang as Shirou and Rin returned inside. Faust watched his men secure the street in front of the clinic while he was inside.
Rin eyed the teen in front of her. He was young- probably the age they were back when the Holy Grail War erupted.
“What’s someone as young as you leading men around?” She crossed her arms.
Shirou watched as Rin went into one of her infamous stances- which he had been on the other end of for many years now.
“Is it really that important? I lead them because I’m capable.”
“Clearly, or else whoever’s your superior wouldn’t have sent you.”
Faust frowned. This woman was really scathing.
“I’m not here to cause trouble.”
“I’ve seen your type before. Shirou’s just like you.”
“What?! Me?” Said boy perked up.
“Goody-two-shoes with a lot of baggage.”
Faust blinked.
What?
Sakura giggled at Shirou’s reaction.
“Senpai, Rin’s right. You cause more trouble than you’re worth at times.”
“Sakura?! You’re also with her on this?”
Faust couldn’t help but release a small awkward grin as he watched the trio’s antics.
It was…humorous.
Nothing like the Reunion.
"What makes you think I'm good?" Faust asked.
"We saw you talking with Sakura. She doesn't talk to just anybody."
The truth was that Sakura was the most intuitive between the three mages. Her status as a Lesser Grail had exposed her to Angra Mainyu. The curse still lingered, its remnants surviving through her as the host.
With "All The World's Evil" hosted inside her through the Lesser Grail system, a little of the curse filtered down to her. Sakura had gained the ability to read people instinctively.
Evil existed within everybody. Sakura was just able to analyze how much of it existed in a person, and what kind of Evil it was. After all, Evil took many forms.
Faust was evil. Still, his kind of evil was directed at select people and it was for a purpose.
“We know that you and your insurgents want our support. I’ll tell you now, we’re not interested in getting dragged into your conflict.” Rin narrowed her eyes.
It was hard enough staying below the radar with their clinic. Shirou could’ve picked something less discreet, but no, he wanted to help save the people. Sakura, ever the sweet one, agreed with him.
Forcing Rin to go along with them.
“Then we won’t. Instead, I would like to ask for your consent.”
Faust closed his eyes and pressed his hands together while bowing at Rin. It was a begging position- a sign of his request.
“I know it would look bad, but please continue treating our members. Most of them have given up on the hope of recovering from Oripathy. The knowledge that we could be healed, even if not permanently, means the world to us.”
Rin turned her head sideways while groaning.
Goddamit, why must you play the moral card?!
Truly, Rin was weak to good boys.
Case in point: Shirou Emiya.
It didn’t help that he was a young boy in her eyes. For a boy not in his 20s to carry such a burden.
Rin exchanged glances with Shirou and Sakura, a silent conversation taking place in a matter of a few seconds.
“Alright, but we’re just doing this because we believe that not all of you are truly evil. If we’re associated with whatever crimes you do, then you’ll be responsible for taking us away from treating the infected.”
“I understand.”
Faust would try his damned hardest to make sure the Reunion behaved around the Fuyuki Clinic.
“Now get your men in here and let’s get them treated.”
Faust jerked up.
Rin was now huffing in another direction while Shirou and Sakura smiled at her.
It wasn’t the same as a shit-eating grin, but it was practically the same to Rin.
Dammit you two! Why must I be surrounded by sympathizers!? They’re rebels!
Unfortunately, it was just another day in the life of Rin Tohsaka.
The sensation of a warm bath after a long operation was becoming one of Skadi’s favourite moments. The feeling of cleaning one’s self of dust and blood was second to only that of peaceful sleep- one which the bounty hunter had gone for years without.
The lone operator had been out for two weeks on a contract to hunt down some criminals and had recently returned to Rhodes Island for a short break before going back out to the field.
Skadi emptied her mind of work, drowning herself in the soft relaxing shower of warm water raining on her body. After a few minutes, she turned off the shower and patted herself down with a towel. The cloth was wrapped around her form and the woman headed back to the privacy of her quarters.
As she walked, the Aegir still found herself in thought, idly wondering why the experience of a warm shower brought simple pleasures despite having the memories of the seaborn- particularly of swimming in the depths.
Those thoughts disappeared as she spotted the new object sitting on her table upon returning from the bath.
Nobody should’ve had access to her dormitory room. Which left Rhodes Island administration as the only suspect.
So…what did they want with her?
The bounty hunter walked over to the desk and deftly picked up the file. It was a mission portfolio. Skadi flipped it open and scanned through the contents.
She was being requested to join a secret operation being put together by Kal’tsit. One team of six operators working as security detail for a trip.
But why her?
Kal'tsit very well knew that Skadi did not work with others. She carried a curse, one that risked the safety of everyone around her.
It was the reason she distanced herself from people.
Yet, the leader of Rhodes Island was asking for her assistance.
Skadi had to know what the mission was.
Luckily for her, Kal’tsit was willing to answer her questions in private.
…
Skadi quietly stared at Kal’tsit inside her office.
“You’re wondering why I’m hiring you.”
A nod.
“I need someone strong as my bodyguard. The others are there to cover us from the shadows.”
“...and if I don’t accept? You are better off choosing other operators.”
Skadi would decline the mission if she could.
Kal’tsit closed her eyes.
“No, not for this one. I need the best.”
This was the first time Skadi was being hired by Rhodes Island, by Kal’tsit herself no less.
It must’ve been big.
“What is the mission?”
“I would prefer to explain at the meeting privately. Just know that it is something world-changing if proven true.”
“I’m not being given another choice am I?”
“No.”
Skadi sighed.
“I will attend the meeting.”
“Thank you.”
.
.
.
The following day, the meeting commenced.
“Thank you all for coming on such short notice.”
Skadi stood at one corner of the meeting room while she eyed the other Rhodes operatives in the room. None of them were recognizable- as testament of her time spent alone and away from the others.
Kal’tsit stood at the head of the table while holding papers between her hands.
“I’m sure some of you have noticed, but this request is unusual.”
“Sure is.” The gruff man with shades uttered. “You’re not one to assemble a group this strong. All of us for an escort mission?”
Skadi could feel the rest of the group’s eyes glance towards her.
“I needed the best.”
Kal’tsit started handing out the papers.
“I picked all of you because of the extremity of our operation.”
She waved her hand to turn on the hologram projector.
“We are infiltrating Chernobog to confirm that a specific clinic has what it takes to cure Oripathy.”
“Pfft- What?!” The black-haired feline sputtered.
She wasn’t the only one reacting.
“That makes sense now. Chernobog huh? That’s where the Reunion is right now.”
Skadi blinked. Now she understood why she was being hired as Kal’tsit’s bodyguard.
“You’re very adamant about checking it personally. It’s likely to be true isn’t it?” The grey-haired Liberi coughed.
“I’m coming with the assumption that this is false.”
“Then why not send Projekt Red to confirm it instead? Why an entire group?” Mr. Shades waved to the Lupus wearing a red coat.
“Because if it was true, then I’d need to talk with them immediately.”
“So we’re all banking on this being true?”
“We are also using this opportunity to see the current state of affairs in Chernobog.”
“This sounds really ballsy coming from you, Kal’tsit.” The feline grinned. “I’m down for this. Sounds exciting, especially when you’re organizing this yourself.”
“It’s not about whether it’s fun or not, Blaze.”
“You’re no fun, Ace.”
Ace lightly flicked his junior on the forehead. Blaze retreated while holding the red mark with a pout.
“So…about this clinic. What exactly have they done?” This time, it was the masked man asking a question.
“Good question, Scout. My informant has reported that stage 3 infected have recovered to stage 1 after treatment.”
“If that’s the case, then the mission is worth it.” The Liberi gripped her document tightly. She was studying its contents critically.
“See? Even Pith agrees!” Blaze waved her hands at Ace.
All she received was a deadpan in return.
“Now that I’ve clarified why this operation is important, let us go over the plans…” Kal’tsit swiped on the hologram.
Ace, Blaze, Scout, Red, and Pith all turned towards the screen.
Skadi looked down on her own document.
It was only going to be one mission.
Let’s get this over with quickly.
Two men walked down the corridor inside a warehouse.
“Chernobog is quite unusual, wouldn’t you agree?”
Of the two, one was carrying a suitcase. The other, swiping through his phone.
“The city doesn’t have much in terms of mining facilities, so it's unusual how much Originium they’ve been selling the past two months.” The man hummed.
Long Yan stayed silent while his employer mulled over the changes in Chernobog.
“Anyway, just leave the suitcase with the stash.”
The warehouse was one of the numerous properties Dao owned in Chernobog. As a supplier, he dabbled in many areas- both legal and illegal. Officially, this warehouse was for construction materials. Hiding a small amount of illegally acquired Originium inside was simple enough.
Dao unlocked a small crate labeled fragile at one of the warehouse corners. Inside it, more of the illegal material.
Originium wasn’t supposed to be dealt outside corporations and the like, yet like all things, it finds its way into other hands. For a certain price, that is.
Long Yan opened the suitcase and carefully extracted the Originium before slowly putting it in the box. He took his time under the guise that he was being cautious, but in reality was searching for information about the container. His eyes scanned the crate for details, quickly noting the small serial number on the corner. After securing the merchandise, Dao closed the crate and locked it.
“Your payment will arrive at the usual time. If you can find more Originium, buy it and I’ll pay you.”
Long Yan nodded.
He was escorted outside the warehouse before the agent was left to his own business. Right away, Long Yan slipped into the backstreets. He backtracked and circled around for a quarter of an hour to muddle his trail before setting off towards one of the city plazas. There, he waited for the appointed time.
At the select location for a certain time, a window of opportunity was open.
Long Yan took out the second phone on him. Unlike the first one, an expensive and secure phone with an advanced interface used for contacting clients and his employer, the second one was a cheap flip phone. Long Yan took out a tiny sim card from his chest pocket and inserted it into the cellphone. Once the sim clicked into place, the network signal notified his connection to the system.
Long Yan dialed his identification code in. To use the network, a confirmation in the form of calling one’s own contact ID was required.
A voice came from the other side.
“Operative Langyon, update?”
Because he was in a public place, Long Yan had to resort to ambiguous phrases. Ones that had been put into place by the organization.
“Weather is nice in Chernobog today. Feels good.”
The weather was not actually great. Cloudy with forecast readings announcing the arrival of rain in an hour. Still, Long Yan’s message came through.
Weather- code for situation. Chernobog- mission location. Feels good- healthy operative status.
“Can you do me a favor-” Long Yan kept up the casual dialogue. “Is my delivery here? I need an update on order #ANR5JW6SKI?”
The operator on the other end quickly noted down the request.
“Will update you next week. Thank you for the update.”
Long Yan ended the call. Just like that, his report was over in less than a minute. The network was only up during lunch for five minutes, his job was to condense as much information in one update and to get the hell out of the area afterwards.
He took the sim card out of the flip phone and threw the device into the dumpster at the first backstreet he reached.
With his report done, Long Yan returned back to his post as a client for Originium.
.
.
.
The network operator handed the communication transcript to his superior.
“Sir, Agent Langyon has provided us with a clue.”
The superior scanned through the document.
“Someone get me details about delivery serial code #ANR5JW6SKI.” He barked out.
The Intelligence Arm of the Lungmen Guard Department quickly exercised its might and the shipment was quickly found.
A certain shipment of construction materials- sent to Chernobog from one relatively unknown company headquartered in Lungmen.
“Madame Ch’en will want to know about this…” The second-in-command coughed while reading the intel from behind the department head.
“We’re under express orders by Lord Wei to let Madame Ch’en rest. She hasn’t had a day off in three months.”
“S-Sir?” His subordinate coughed again.
“No buts. Lord Wei’s orders.”
His lieutenant stayed silent.
“Now, let’s forward this over to the planning division so they can come up with some preparations. Once Madame Ch’en returns, they’ll have proposals on how to approach this.”
The chief turned around.
Oh, no wonder everyone had gone silent.
The nearby intelligence operators were looking straight into their monitors acting like nothing was happening. Still, a few were sneaking glances at the events playing out.
“I see, so that’s why everybody has been trying to avoid me today.”
Ch’en smiled cheerfully while facing him with her eyes closed.
Despite the bright exterior, he could feel that it was anything but.
The chief officer swallowed quietly.
“Ah! Madame Ch’en! Er- We're just talking about a suspicious shipment…nothing to worry about, just a small one.”
“Shipment you say…”
Ch’en’s fingers slipped around the report in his hands.
“Luckily for you, I’ve had this nagging feeling that something was wrong today…everything has been going too smoothly . Almost as if today was perfect .”
The paper was tugged out of his hands.
“Tell my father that he can’t stop me from doing my job.”
The chief intelligence officer sighed.
Lord Wei Yenwu was going to hear about this.
The Reunion Movement leaders met a few days after Faust approached the clinic personnel.
Unlike before, the atmosphere of the meeting felt anxious. With the exception of Mephisto and Talulah, everyone else was fidgeting. Even Patriot, the most experienced of all, seemed slightly off compared to his usual self.
Faust would be too, since the importance of this matter was unprecedented. This wasn’t like an attack against a military target- those they were used to. This one was dealing with something more important.
Oripathy treatment.
Something that the Reunion Movement couldn't ignore.
“Faust…how did your meeting go?” Talulah began.
Faust cleared his throat.
“The Fuyuki Clinic will be willing to continue treating our people as long as we do not associate them with our activities. They only wish to continue treating the infected population.”
To his surprise, it was Patriot who had the most expressive reaction. The aged veteran sighed deeply, some invisible weight disappearing from his shoulders.
“That is good news.”
Even Talulah gave her praise- hard as she was to please.
“Talulah.”
Her attention was drawn by Patriot.
“I request we send the worst of our infected for treatment as soon as possible. Slow down our preparations for the time being while we recuperate.”
"Very well."
Talulah could not decline such a request. Patriot and his faction were a large part of the Reunion. To keep them happy meant to keep the Reunion stable. The only disadvantages this would bring would be a delay for the invasion in exchange for a healthier armed force.
"Faust, I'm appointing you as our liaison with the Fuyuki Clinic."
Faust blinked.
"They are against the idea of being associated with us…"
"You have met with the personnel. It is only courtesy to inform them when large numbers of our people are coming. Commanders, compile a list of twenty fighters from your ranks and send them to Faust for next week.”
It didn’t need to be said that those with the most critical conditions would be prioritized. The commanders weren’t incapable.
“A hundred for the next week is already large enough. Faust, you’ll be in charge of arranging the schedule for their treatments.”
Faust nodded. He’ll have to sneak them separately to keep it safe.
“Now, on to other matters…”
The rest of the meeting passed by relatively quickly as each commander updated the status of equipment, numbers, and preparations.
.
.
.
The following day, Faust was back at the Fuyuki Clinic.
It was barely past sunrise and a long line of patients had queued up in front of the clinic. New faces had appeared, the recently hired security personnel in charge of keeping the people under control. Many of them were former professionals fired from their jobs once contracting Oripathy. Fortunately for them, the Fuyuki Clinic was happy to hire infected personnel. Though if they were paid adequately, Faust didn’t know.
His presence was quickly noticed- Faust signing his hidden squad of guards to calm down when the one of the security- a large Sarkaz- approached him.
“Mr. Faust…what does the Reunion wish with the Fuyuki Clinic?” The muscular veteran- probably a former soldier- asked him.
The trio clearly warned their hired security about him and his position. Faust could read the tenseness of the atmosphere and how some of the guards were relocating behind their superior.
"Some…issues have arised. I only need to inform them and I will be out of your sight. It will only take a few minutes."
The Sarkaz shot a few hand signs to the guards behind him but none of them reacted.
No, it wasn't the others he was signing to.
The clinic door opened and Shirou stepped out. He walked across the street, stopping right in front of Faust.
"Isn't it safer to talk inside?" Faust glanced at the crowds. More than a few were watching Shirou meet up with a stranger.
"The last time you came would've made rounds already since people saw you skip the line. This way, they see that we're not just letting select people in." Shirou crossed his arms. "Besides once they figure out who you are, they'll see this as our stance on the Reunion."
Of course, by not allowing him entry, the clinic couldn’t be seen as siding with the revolution.
“So…what does the Reunion want? I doubt they’d send you back for nothing.”
Faust cleared his throat.
“The Reunion is sending some of our men for treatment next week. I need to know how many patients the clinic can treat in a day.”
“The three of us together can treat roughly 120 each day. Though sometimes one or more of us would have a day off or deal with other matters so it’s less on those days.”
Faust looked at the line.
“Wait. Then why is the line always so long? Haven’t you announced that the clinic can only take a certain amount of patients each day?”
Shirou looked away.
“Not exactly. Most of them are here for food.”
“Food?”
“We gave some food once, now they’re all just flooding the clinic.”
“Can’t you control them?”
“Not when they’re begging for their children. They still come no matter what.”
There was more to it, Faust was sure, but he wasn’t going to ask any further.
Was it related to that miracle food from heaven rumor?
Except that the Fuyuki Clinic was already being called heaven. So Faust was uncertain about that piece of information.
“Since the Reunion will begin sending our people for treatment, it has been decided that I will become the representative to inform you when and how many.”
“We are to assume their identities will not be shared?” Shirou raised an eyebrow.
“Not like we can hide from your Arts.”
Shirou sighed. It’s not like they can single out the revolution’s members anyway. It would cause too much trouble with all the infected patients. This was just the Reunion’s way of taking advantage of the situation.
“Just make sure they behave. Don’t cause any trouble for the civillians.”
“We won’t. If they do, I’ll report it to their commanders. Know that they will be punished harshly.”
Guess that’s one way to keep the Reunion in line. They can’t cause any trouble if they want our assistance. Nor can we stop them without causing trouble.
It was give and take, but the Reunion got more out of the deal whereas the Fuyuki Clinic gained nearly nothing.
Not exactly.
The Reunion owed them. That much both sides knew. Perhaps one day, the Fuyuki Clinid could cash in on that favor.
“Anything else?”
“No, that’s all for now. Starting next week, we’ll be sending our men in.”
Faust heard the clinic door open. Both boys turned to see Sakura coming over.
“Shirou, we’re nearly opening. You haven’t eaten breakfast yet.”
“Right.” Shirou gave Faust one last glance before returning to the clinic.
“Faust, would you like some food?” Sakura smiled kindly at the small teen.
Said teen blinked as the older girl suddenly talked to him.
“No thanks, I’ve extended my welcome.” Faust turned to leave.
“At least before you go, can you try our cooking? Me and Shirou have been trying to replicate Ursus dishes.” Sakura smiled.
He turned back with a puzzled expression.
“Why are you so insistent?” It’s not like I’ve done anything to gain your charity.
“You look thin. Does the Reunion lack food?”
Sympathy then.
“No, I just prefer to eat little.”
“Well then, a little more should be fine. Wait right here.” Sakura hurried back into the clinic before returning with a small lunchbox.
Faust frowned. For some inexplicable reason, he couldn’t turn down the older woman at all. The small object was pushed into his hands while he mouthed his thanks.
“Please tell us how we do ok? We’re new to cooking.”
Well, more like new to cooking with a whole new world of food. Shirou and Sakura had been experimenting with ingredients since landing in Terra. Recreating familiar dishes was easy, but learning to cook new food was exciting.
“Next time then.” Faust pocketed the offered meal and mumbled his thanks before leaving.
Behind Sakura, the clinic’s sign flipped. Patients entered and it was back to work for the Matou heir.
.
.
.
Back at the Reunion’s acting headquarters, Faust sat over the roof’s edge while going over the lists. Upon his return, three of the other commanders had sent messengers to submit their lists to him. The only one left would be from his friend, Mephisto.
After reading, Faust’s eyes darted to the lunchbox. He recognized what it was- aside from the unusually aesthetic appearance it had. It was made of wood, looked clean, and new. Surely is must’ve cost quite a lot. Chernobog imported wood- significantly increasing their prices. For wood to be used for such a mundane role…irked him. Though, it definitely looked pleasant to the eye.
In reality, Shirou had traced it. It was a small action done out of familiarity as the food containers of Terra were uncomfortable for the trio.
With nothing else to do, Faust picked up the meal. The lunchbox came with its own small set of eating utensils, which he was thankful for. The light aroma was getting to him and the idea of eating with his hands felt unusually offensive when faced with something excellent.
Suddenly, his stomach gurgled.
No point delaying.
Faust took his first mouthful-
…
Then found himself being shook awake from a dream.
“Faust? You’re not answering me.”
Mephisto was lightly nudging his shoulder.
“W-what?” He mumbled.
“I came to give my list.”
Said object being waved in front of his face.
“You weren’t answering.”
Faust blinked.
“O-oh. Sorry, I was lost in thought.” He took the file and added it to the others.
What happened?
Oddly enough, his body felt light. More than light- it felt invigorated. Like he had just had a good night’s rest after all these years.
“By the way, FrostNova said she was going to accompany you on your next visit to the Fuyuki Clinic.”
Faust faced Mephisto.
“What for?”
“Something about making it clear that nobody should step out of line. Having not one- but two commanders overlooking the first few days of treatment should put the message out.”
“I see…”
There was more to it than that. FrostNova was part of the second faction within the Reunion. One that was not entirely loyal to Talulah. If this was their method of scouting the clinic, then Faust would not stop it.
The Fuyuki Clinic would prove themselves trustworthy.
“By the way, what did you eat? It smells amazing.” Mephisto looked at the empty wooden box in his hands.
“Err…I’m not exactly sure.”
Mephisto raised an eyebrow at him.
“It’s a new dish, ok. I don’t know the name either.”
“Since when were you into trying new food? You rarely eat more than the bare minimum.”
“It was an in-the-moment thing, ok?”
“Uh-huh, sure.”
“Shut up, you.”
Author’s Note
I really wasn’t expecting this fanfic to blow up so fast. This many followers only from the first chapter?! You people are mad.
Answering some questions.
Err, I guess Shirou, Rin, and Sakura are the only humans in Terra. “Humans” haven’t been mentioned once. All species are just humanoid with characteristics of races like angels, devils, dragons, cats, rats, etc. So no, nobody knows that the trio are “homo sapien”. I still need to think of a way to deal with that since they don’t exist in Terra.
As for Terra’s version of “will of the planet”, I would say no. The “Planet’s Will” does not exist in Arknights (as far as I know). I don’t know the cause for Oripathy either so I will continue with the crappy reason that nobody knows.
As much as possible I will be following Arknights lore here since this is Arknights universe. We will still be applying small-scale Fate logic, but only for the trio. So we’re going to make sure they fuck around and find out.
No, I’m not shipping Sakura and Faust here. This fic takes place 10 years after the Holy Grail War so the Fuyuki trio’s ages (26-27) and mentality are more in line with the Arknights story and characters. If anything, I’m building Sakura into an older sister Faust never had. Gotta get them brownie points. Of course, this has effects on the plot later down the line.
Chapter Text
In Lungmen city, a certain event was taking place.
Thanks to the Lungmen Guard Department, nights in Lungmen were peaceful. Under the tranquil dark sky, people relished leisure, entertainment, and safety.
But for the LGD, business went on as usual.
In a certain warehouse district, a silent battle was being fought.
Shots lit up the darkness as a firefight waged on. Across each other, two women hid behind cover as bullets pelted their position.
From sound alone, both sides clearly employed silencers, making sure that their fight wouldn’t be heard by civilians. While the noise was lower than usual, the blinding flashes and direction of gunfire marked the positions of the hidden combatants.
Glances were exchanged and a silent conversation took place. Once the gunfire weakened, the leader of the operation signed for the soldiers behind them to strafe the enemy. A small window of opportunity was opened- which the LGD forces took. While two groups provided cover fire, two forward teams flanked in the cover of darkness. Maneuvering around the darkness of the supply depot, the two flanking groups closed around the remaining mercenaries.
When the support teams retreated into cover, the mercenaries opened fire in their direction. Once the attention was away from them, the flanking teams pounced.
Ch’en jumped in behind the mercenaries. The distraction was enough for her to close in and start engaging the enemies in melee. The head of the Special Inspection Unit smashed fist first straight through the mercenary ranks, buying time for the rest of the two teams to catch up. In their midst, Ch’en swung around her sheathed sword and knocked the guns away from their hands. She was quickly reinforced when a girl wielding a triangular shield rammed into the backs of three enemies and flattened them on the ground.
“Hoshi, behind you!” Ch’en warned.
Hoshiguma twisted around and brought her shield to bear as the mercenary behind her swung his sword down. A loud clang erupted between shield and sword, then he was kicked aside by another LGD task force member. The last two teams reached them after half a minute of chaos and the regrouped task force put down the mercenaries.
“Threat neutralized. Send in the rest.” Hoshiguma reported.
The LGD forces locking down the construction warehouse quickly moved in to secure the rest of the facility. In a matter of minutes, the place was scoured and the hired guns arrested.
Soon, a large man was brought to Ch'en. Dressed in a suit, smelling of cigar, and carrying an exquisite cane, it was no question who he was.
"This is your only chance to speak with me before I send you to interrogation so I suggest you speak wisely ." Ch'en glared at the rich warehouse manager.
The man didn't answer.
"No? You're not going to explain why hired mercenaries fired on us after we asked to investigate the establishment?"
"You can't stop us."
Ch'en raised an eyebrow.
"Arrest him. I want to know everything he knows! Have the mercenaries interrogated too. Just in case they know something."
The guards holding the man saluted then pulled him away in the direction of the security transport.
"This is a large warehouse. It's going to take a day or two to go through it all." Hoshiguma noted.
The building was huge. Plus, it contained a lot of material. The offices were being raided and the records collected. The location had been marked and all connected corporations, establishments, and customers scouted.
"Then I'll just have to make sure the investigation goes faster." Ch'en frowned while tapping her foot.
Something felt very wrong.
"This location is owned by a subsidiary under one of MegaWorld LLC's major branches. It doesn't make sense for one of Lungmen's biggest corporations to stop us from investigating."
MegaWorld LLC was a development corporation with their fingers in many industries. Built by an Ursus businessman who
"Maybe it's not MegaWorld LLC. Maybe it's another party under them."
It was possible. Ch'en would understand if some other party snuck into MegaWorld and started trafficking illegal Originium behind them.
The corporation was big. With all those people, some would've infiltrated for nefarious purposes.
"Well, we should know soon. A suspicious shipment just came in through their channels. If it's not Originium, then we can search the facility."
"It's definitely Originium. Not even drugs are shipped with this much security and resources." Ch'en watched as the last of the mercs were locked into the security transport. “Hoshi, make sure to keep watch over the prisoners.”
Those prisoners were their most valuable assets to this case. While the LGD was Lungmen’s private security force, infiltrators have their ways. Ch’en couldn’t risk their captives from being contacted or worse- eliminated.
One of the guards approached her.
“Your highness.” The woman tossed a phone at her in disdain.
“Why, thank you.” Ch’en’s mouth twitched- dangerously breaking into a smile. Serious as she was for the operation, the feeling of triumph over her mortal enemy momentarily lifted her mood.
Before the operation, she had ordered a specific officer to guard her phone while she headed the mission. Something about the utmost importance of securing the contact device with a certain Lungmen leader.
In other words, a guard dog- or cat.
“Your daddy called.” Said cat growled at her.
Ch’en’s smiled twitched.
“He’s not my father!”
Hoshiguma sighed from her position far from the fighting pair. If she could, she’d walk over and stop the argument. Alas, Ch’en had tasked her with guarding the transport.
Ch’en was about to retort when the phone in her hand buzzed.
“Go answer your daddy now, little one.” Swire broke into a shit-eating grin at the burning glare her superior shot at her.
“Shut up, pussy.”
“Fuck you, lizard!”
That’s what you get for giving me a useless job, bitch!
Ch’en had no choice but to retreat and answer the call. She walked a few steps away and thumbed down the accept function on her phone.
“Yes, uncle? We were just raiding a warehouse.”
Ah yes, just your average everyday conversation between uncle and niece.
“Ch’en…what did I tell you about leaving the missions to others?”
Ch’en sighed.
Her uncle, Wei Yenwu, had looked out for her ever since her mother’s death. Seeing her uncle work as Lungmen’s chief executive, Ch’en was inspired to become a leader worthy of protecting the city, and so, earned herself the position as the leader of the LGD.
“Not to.”
“Indeed. Operations are dangerous. I would feel safer if you weren’t throwing yourself at the frontlines.”
Ch’en rolled her eyes.
“Yes, uncle.”
Both of them knew she didn’t mean it. Ch’en would jump at the next biggest operation to lead it herself right away.
An audible sigh came from the other end.
“Anyway…come back home tomorrow. We need to discuss next week’s party.”
“...party?”
Ch’en didn’t like where this was going. This smelled like a political event. Politics was not her style, despite how talented she was under her uncle’s tutelage. Still, she was expected to play the game.
Slowly but surely, everyone was touting Ch’en around as the successor to her uncle.
“Yes. We’ve been invited to a gala celebrating the Beatrix family’s success. They have secured a trading agreement between a Victorian Conglomerate and Lungmen.”
Beatrix Family.
Ch’en slowly grinded her head to look at her enemy. Said girl noticed the looming stare her superior was aiming at her.
“What did I do now? I didn’t even do anything!” Beatrix Swire protested. Suddenly, said feline also had to turn away to answer a call.
Ch’en’s grip on her phone tightened.
“Do I really have to come?”
“Unfortunately, yes. The Beatrix Family hopes to grow relations with us. They also want to see how well their daughter’s friendship with the LGD Commander has been.”
Ah, right. Both of them had agreed to play along to her family’s wishes so that Swire’s family would not cause any more trouble for both of them.
Ch’en would rather deal with one devil than more if she could.
The phone slightly cracked at the pressure her hand was putting on it.
“Yes, uncle.”
“Very well. Stay safe and I expect you home by this morning.”
The call beeped.
Ch’en stared at her damaged phone after the call and sighed. She was going to have to buy a new one again.
“...yes, mother. I’ll make sure to invite her over.”
Wait. That came from Swire.
Swire and Ch’en turned towards each other, their expressions grim. Despondent gazes exchanged.
“Fuck.”
“Fuck.”
They were going to act in front of Swire’s family again.
A week after the Reunion's meeting, Faust's first batch of patients were ready.
Well- more like FrostNova's patients now- and he was about to go join them if he stayed any longer.
The teen shivered- along with the other soldiers. The small room was cold. FrostNova was strong, to the point that despite her best efforts to limit her power, it was still able to exude an effect on the surroundings. Still, the superior commander was intent on covering the plan herself with the patients.
"Yes, ma'am!" A chorus of confirmations echoed after she finished.
The soldiers filed out the door as quickly as they could, except for the two under the Yeti Squadron- they were used to the cold.
It was not much of a plan really. The soldiers would arrive at staggered intervals of 5 minutes. Civilians would fill up the gaps between those spaces and the number would vary at random. Having their men lined up early would avoid having to wait the rest of the day.
Faust released a frosty breath.
“I hope I’m not bothering you…but there’s no need to make it cold.”
He didn’t understand why FrostNova was using Arts. Intimidation perhaps? Nothing scared the fighters more than the attention of a commander.
“I’m not.”
…?
“H-huh?” He tightened his coat as he stood up.
The room they were in was another hideout near the clinic. It was scouted on the request of FrostNova.
“I…can’t control it completely.”
That wasn’t something you told others. In this world of survival, secrets like that were meant to be kept. FrostNova, Patriot, and their faction in extension, were all seen as the more capable side of the Reunion. Talulah’s faction made up for the difference in quality with quantity. To Faust, it was unbelievable for her to share a deficiency in her skills.
“...why did you tell me this?”
FrostNova looked at him.
“Because in this failure of an organization…you are an example that good can still persist in it.”
He blinked.
“Maybe…this is a chance for change we’ve been looking for inside the Reunion.” FrostNova whispered.
Unknowingly, Faust had earned some respect from FrostNova. His intention to approach the clinic and establish rapport for the sake of their people was commendable. He was different compared to the likes of the other commanders. While Skullshatterer cared about his men, he was still just as unhinged as Mephisto and Talulah.
Faust didn’t understand what she meant.
What change?
He shook his head.
“I’ll just be outside. Do you need anything?”
The girl shook her head while she took out a packet of beer jerky and a soup can from her coat.
“Just keep me updated on the situation.”
Seeing the soup can, Faust couldn’t help but observe her frown. Meager as the supplies of the Reunion were, cheap soup cans and the like had become the convenient ration to bring around. Eyeing the can, he noticed that it was frozen. The chilled exterior meant that the insides were solid ice.
FrostNova sighed at the frozen can.
“Can we…trade? Anything not frozen is fine.”
She can’t eat food normally.
The realization that the only meals FrostNova ever had were cold clicked on Faust. It was a well known fact that the closer one was to FrostNova, the colder it was. It made sense that objects on her would freeze since they were in physical contact with her body.
“Here, take my soup can. I’ll just have yours heated and eat it later.” He took his own ration and handed the object over.
FrostNova nodded her thanks at the offered provision. She jabbed her knife into the soup can and carved it open while Faust prepared to leave. It was nearly sunrise and he wanted to eat breakfast somewhere warmer than the cold room they were in.
As sunrise slowly approached, Faust’s Phantom Crossbowmen changed shifts. Tasked with keeping watch over the clinic, they were also responsible for their comrades now that they were here for treatment.
Just as Faust was about to leave, a knock came from the door.
FrostNova paused from her meal and the two commanders positioned themselves carefully on opposite sides before Faust answered.
“Code?”
A procedure Faust set for the teams he arranged to watch the clinic. He also made a new set of codes categorizing Reunion’s patients along with another specific code for his fellow commander at the site.
“Monday.”
It was a simple yet clever trick. For the Phantom Crossbowmen teams guarding the clinic, the code was the day after the current one. Today was Sunday, which meant the code was Monday. Tuesday for tomorrow, and vice versa.
Faust unlocked the door and allowed his soldier in.
“Report?”
To keep themselves hidden and from being discovered by the Ursus network, most Reunion-related messages still had to be passed verbally. The rebel group still didn’t have the equipment to run their own network- even if they only needed one small enough to support the area of a city.
The soldier scratched his head.
“Sir, it’s…not really a report.”
Faust raised an eyebrow. His soldiers weren’t ones to waste time.
“It’s well…Sunday. We were wondering if you wanted to try…” He trailed off.
“Try what?”
Even FrostNova was getting intrigued. She and Patriot mostly kept to their side of the Reunion and built a close relationship with their subordinates and people. The other half of the revolution was considered unhinged by their faction. FrostNova doubted any of the other commanders actually garnered as good a relationship as she and Patriot did with their subordinates.
Yet here Faust was being invited by his men for something.
“Err, the Fuyuki Clinic’s Sunday Soup Kitchen.”
What now?
For some reason, Faust felt his stomach gurgle.
“The what?”
“It’s a weekly thing. The clinic offers free food. We thought you’d like to try.” The soldier awkwardly mumbled.
“Wait, what about the clinic?”
“The soup kitchen is handled by volunteers. The doctors continue working.”
Ah- so they weren’t preoccupied then. Good.
Which led to the question.
“So why was it important I know?”
“...”
The soldier stood there awkwardly.
“Well…we believe you should try the food.”
Hang on.
“Who cooked the food? We didn’t see any deliveries to Fuyuki Clinic. The doctors pick up the medical supplies at the hospitals.”
None that he knew of. His men also reported nothing of the sort.
“People say it's the doctors who cooked it.”
Faust was quickly reminded of the boxed meal Sakura gave him.
Actually, didn’t he have to return the container? He had even made sure to wash it after the meal.
“You know…some free food doesn’t sound too bad.”
Faust left the room with his subordinate.
“Do you also want to try? I’ll wait here while you do.”
FrostNova sighed.
She had expected Faust to be more critical when it came to operations. This- was simply unexpected.
She’d have to warn him about taking unnecessary risks in the future.
.
.
.
Faust felt awkward standing in line.
Not that he was uncomfortable about waiting in a queue, but mostly waiting for food.
He wasn’t desperate for food.
Right?
No, it was to see if his assumption was right. If it was the doctors cooking the food…then it was no wonder his men invited him.
He wasn’t the only Reunion member in line after all.
Faust spotted at least a dozen other of his crossbowmen in the line ahead of him. Dressed out of their combat uniforms, they seamlessly merged with the civilians. At least they had it lucky. Faust was trying to ignore the incredulous expression the head Sarkaz volunteer was giving him. Still, both sides made no moves to show that they recognized each other.
The awkward squeamish sensation inside him disappeared when his nose perked.
What was that heavenly aroma?
All thoughts of shame discarded, Faust peeked at the side of the line.
It was coming from the pot of stew!
The soup kitchen was being manned by the hired volunteers. Small cans acting as containers were filled with hot soup and given to the infected and they moved to the other side of the street to eat in peace. It was organized, surprisingly so. Even with the volunteer security, people still caused some level of commotion when queueing up for treatment. Yet here- they were behaving extremely well for one can of soup.
After some time, it was his turn.
Faust stepped up and froze when confronted with the server’s smile.
“Good Morning.” Shirou smiled with a wave.
When had he switched places with the volunteer?
Faust was normally more aware of his surroundings. For him to be distracted by food was one anomaly he quickly picked up on.
His instincts reared up.
Something was wrong.
When Shirou leaned forward and handed him the can, a few words were whispered.
“I’d like to meet with your friend .”
He knew which “friend” Shirou wanted to meet.
Faust rigidly accepted the hot can of soup. But for all the warmth it provided, an indescribable chill settled over him.
Once again, that same feeling from that night returned.
“Here’s another serving. For your friend of course.” Another can was handed to the young boy.
He carefully took the second can and walked away- hiding his reaction. Behind him, Shirou continued to serve the line cheerfully.
Slowly but surely, Faust was getting a glimpse of the Magus Killer behind Shirou Emiya.
.
.
.
He returned to the hideout with a clear mind.
Faust was sure of it now. Whatever food the doctors served, it had some blanketing effect on the mind. After one scoop, he lost all sense of awareness and awoke after his men shook him. Can empty, and mind refreshed like never before- almost like he had a good night’s sleep. The grins they were shooting at him clicked into place.
This. This was why they wanted to invite him.
No wonder he stumbled upon his men drawing straws for Sunday shift the week before. The soldiers must’ve had some of the soup and quickly drew lots for the nightly stint. Of the three shifts, the morning sentries would not be able to enjoy the heavenly food.
Thankfully, nobody took the second can of soup away from him.
Knocking on the hideout entrance and exchanging codes with FrostNova, he was finally able to hand over her share.
Said girl narrowed her eyes when the can of soup was placed beside her.
“...what is this?”
“Soup from the clinic.”
Trusting her fellow commander, FrostNova scooped out her spoon and dipped it for a taste.
Faust blinked.
Is that how I looked while eating?
The blank expression on her face morphed into one with a small smile as the soup was consumed at a sedate pace.
Faust didn’t shake her after she emptied the can. Spending the time to deliberate over the conundrum he found himself in.
How did Shirou know about FrostNova?
The only probable scenario was that the clinic had their own people in place. Ones that his men didn’t detect.
Ears twitched and FrostNova returned to reality.
“... what? ”
So, she quickly noticed
“Welcome back. We have an issue.”
.
.
.
FrostNova was usually escorted by a guard or two when she was away from Reunion-controlled locations. Even in heavily Reunion-influenced areas, she was still accompanied by her men. But when she decided to oversee the first few fighters getting their treatment, stealth was the priority. Faust hashed out the plan and she was quietly snuck to the new hideout they established.
That hideout hadn’t even been a week old and it had been compromised?
Unlikely.
Instead, it was more likely that the clinic’s eyes reached further than they anticipated.
The new hideout was easily a few city blocks away from the clinic. It should’ve had enough distance away from whatever Arts Faust encountered. It was also far enough that a significant amount of manpower was needed to cover the range around the clinic.
“We’re beginning the withdrawal.”
Faust deliberated with FrostNova regarding Shirou’s request. Her decision was to decline- considering that her presence was meant to stay a secret- and that they were under no obligation to agree with such a request. For all they knew, Shirou was only fooling Faust into exposing FrostNova.
Faust disagreed, but accepted that the decision was ultimately hers.
So here they were, abandoning the new hideout and pulling out the extra guards along with them. The only remaining Reunion fighters in the area would be a few crossbowmen guarding the clinic while he escorted his fellow commander back to base with the hideout’s forces.
It was two in the morning as both retreated down from the hideout building. Several other groups of the Reunion were also withdrawing in sync, keeping the intended radius of the retreat. The area around them grew cold as FrostNova’s uncontrolled Arts interacted with the environment.
They assumed that her Arts would only be mistaken for unusually cold weather in that area later.
They were mistaken.
Reinforced bronze eyes followed their retreat from high above another building. The shadow darted off the rooftop and disappeared into the shadows.
After two city blocks, Faust tapped into his radio.
“Captains? Your updates are late.”
His men should’ve reported on their status by now. It was agreed that they were to report in periods about their situation.
“Sorry, they’re a bit occupied right now.”
The two Reunion officers spun around immediately.
The man waved from the chair in the shadows of the alley they just passed. The building corner and the shadows together worked in his favor to hide him from them.
“Good Evening! Although it is quite late for an evening jog don’t you think?”
Faust eyed the street and buildings around him. His men…what happened?
“What did you do to them?”
He returned his full attention back to the man.
“Nothing bad. They’ll be back later.”
That smile. The same damned smile from that morning. It looked so natural. Like an expression you would see on civilians in the streets. Nothing wrong about it.
It was absolutely picture perfect.
Faust froze.
No. It was different. Unlike this morning- the smile was completely off now that he looked at it. Picture perfect it still was, but one that was clearly put on. The expression was obviously overdone- deliberately sabotaged to make it clear as day.
FrostNova noticed it too.
She had not seen the identities of the Fuyuki Clinic doctors, but had an inkling as to who he was.
“...Shirou.”
Said auburn-haired man stood up.
“Miss FrostNova, a pleasure to finally meet you.”
Both commanders tensed. The infected population in Chernobog knew that the Reunion were active in the underworld. But they weren’t supposed to know that the famed Wintry Death was in the vicinity.
And Faust was sure as hell that none of their patients leaked the information.
“You have my gratitude, Faust. Without you, I wouldn’t be able to meet such a renowned member of the revolution.”
FrostNova flicked her eyes to him.
Surely not…
Was it possible that Faust had leaked their retreat? Impossible. They had only decided on it hours beforehand. The doctor wouldn’t have known the direction of their retreat. Even if Faust planned it beforehand, FrostNova had dictated where and when they were to retreat, Faust had actively followed her choices so there was no chance of him planning anything in advance.
“...what do you want? No need to hide anymore.”
Faust swallowed. He had only met this man a week ago. Two if you counted the day they exchanged glances that night.
This man was dangerous .
For him to hide his presence completely? Not a sliver of a reaction from two veteran commanders in the Reunion? Even FrostNova was more experienced than him. She should’ve been able to notice his presence.
“Good. I was tired of acting anyway. It’s not my forte they say.”
They- the other doctors.
It was all for appearance.
Then…aside from the ability to treat Oripathy… what else could they possibly be hiding?
Shirou scratched his head. Rin would grill him once she found out later down the line. Sakura would act disappointed that he acted behind their backs again.
But…it was all for their protection.
“I’m supposed to lay low with them…but we all know that’s already impossible.”
Faust understood. They were practically growing celebrities with how fast news was spreading through the infected.
“So…” Shirou slowly moved his eyes from Faust to FrostNova. “I’d like to talk with you two about a few problems of mine.”
He had near zero knowledge of the current status in the Chernobog underworld. Instead, he needed a grasp on whatever the Reunion was planning. As a major force that was clearly dictating its own pace, whatever they did would resonate in the city. For the past two months, Shirou had spotted their men in major city junctures.
It was hard not to, not when he could easily trace the belongings on them from sight alone.
They were clearly a powerhouse in the city.
Shirou had to plan around that first.
After all, they were the biggest threat he knew. If the corporations in the city were just as dangerous, then they would’ve been keeping an eye on the infected population. The fact that he had yet to spot any from other backgrounds except those from either the Reunion of Chernobog slums meant they weren’t strong enough to extend their influence to a significant fraction of the city.
“Let’s talk, shall we?”
FrostNova narrowed her eyes.
The Fuyuki Clinic just became a threat in her eyes.
It took them a few days to plan the operation.
To keep it covert, the Rhodes Island operators entered Chernobog on foot. They split into two groups and rented rooms in adjacent hotels. After securing the premises, they quickly broke apart into pairs and scouted the city. Kal’tsit knew they weren’t suited to recon, but that didn’t stop her from pairing everyone with one another and sending them out into the city to scout.
Skadi, strong as she was, opted to go alone. Kal’tsit gave her permission rather quickly, knowing her preference to work alone. She tightened the mask around face while loitering around one of the Oripathy hospitals. A large number of infected were also there- clinging on to hope for treatment.
While the Fuyuki Clinic’s reputation was reaching thousands, they were still unheard of for the majority of the infected population.
Chernobog had a population reaching a million. Roughly a third were infected, but that simply meant for the five thousand people the Fuyuki trio treated, hundreds of thousands more were still suffering.
Here, Skadi could easily slip into the crowds. Casually dressed as she was, everyone assumed she was hiding her infection underneath the clothes. After all, nobody approached the infected unless they too were infected. The truth was, for some unknown reason, Skadi was resistant to Oripathy.
It was an hour before sunrise, and as she predicted, the hospital was overflowing with patients. She glanced briefly at the gloomy expressions of the infected and quickly moved on. Not that their plight was a concern to her. Everyone- including her- had their own problems to deal with.
Especially her.
A growing crowd to the side caught her eye.
Skadi joined a few other stragglers and approached the commotion.
It was centered around a purple-haired woman carrying medical supplies and some hospital personnel.
"Calling Stage 3 patients! Calling Stage 3 patients! Please make your way to Fuyuki Clinic in District 17! I repeat…" The personnel called out.
Skadi blinked. Getting into contact with the Fuyuki Clinic was the intended goal. It was one of the reasons they picked a hotel in an adjacent district. Looking at the girl, she recognized her as one of the clinic doctors Kal'tsit briefed about during their preparations. The girl was dressed in a long white coat- somewhat resembling the personnel's uniform from the hospital. She also had a cart and two guards with her- possibly provided by said establishment.
For a brief moment, the purple-haired woman's eyes flickered directly to her. Their gazes met for an instant, almost as if Skadi’s attention was noticed right away.
Something roused within her.
The consciousness she fought to hold back for so long suddenly reared its ugly head.
Then…she felt it.
Another consciousness. One possibly just as immense- just as dangerous as the one inside her. For it was no doubt that Skadi sensed the powerful accursed existence hidden within the kind-looking woman.
Their exchange ended just as quickly. The woman looked away and continued to call for patients to her clinic, acting as if nothing happened. Skadi stood frozen while her mind ran into overdrive as possibilities quickly filled it.
Was she…just like me?
Questions erupted from her mind, but if there was certainty- it was this.
Skadi needed to talk with her.
She watched silently as the woman and her guards left with a group of patients seeking treatment.
Author’s Note
Answering more questions.
Shirou’s relationship status? Keep reading to find out hehe.
No Gaia interference does not necessarily mean all Nasu (Fate Universe and related works) magecraft disadvantages disappear. Think of it like give and take. An equal amount of one value must be traded to have the effect of another value. Just like electricity, it still takes some energy or magic to power magecraft spells and the like. As for Originium, they simply become more stable when Shirou reinforces them. That’s how reinforcement originally worked.
Ursus student/child population? I’m still working out a way to approach that.
Why does the Fuyuki Trio only treat Oripathy? Because Rin, Sakura, and Shirou are not doctors, they are mages (magi in Nasu terms). Oripathy allows for Orignium Arts which is a branch of magic automatically- something which Rin is talented in. Sakura- who also has the same aptitude (Rin and Sakura have similar talent in magic) can both work on it. Shirou is not as capable as the other two, but is at least able to transfer magic from one container (Originium growing from the body) to another (Originium crystals). Moving magic from one source to another does not exactly need talent, just practice.
HOLY CRAP. I’m still in the middle of the Chernobog-Lungmen Crisis. I never knew we had an Arturia Pendragon and Camelot in Arknights. I’m still too far away to even think about tackling the Siege problem. As for Amiya’s black crown…it’s a work in progress.
Quick explanation for how I think “mobile cities” are designed in Arknights. They are actually more like multiple segments that move independently and recombine when a city reaches their destination. Each “district” is one piece of the city. Search up mortal engines and see the first chase scene. The little connected towns are a good visual guide but make them city in scale. Also, I’m just assuming mobile cities are 1/3rd the population size of normal cities and small cities like Lungmen hold 1 million. Maybe 5 million for the biggest mobile cities.
Chapter Text
A few hours after the meeting with Shirou.
…
“You can’t remember anything? Anything at all?”
That was the 5th team Faust had questioned.
“N-none…sir?”
The small number of Reunion forces stationed around the abandoned hideout had returned an hour behind the two commanders. Both Faust and FrostNova interrogated the arriving teams about the retreat.
None of them could remember what happened during the one hour gap they were incapacitated for. All woke up without injuries and continued on as normal- although slightly confused as to why they were all asleep.
FrostNova clicked her tongue.
The atmosphere around her was colder than usual despite her efforts to weaken her Arts. Clearly, her displeased attitude was affecting the strength of her power.
“How could they all be taken out of action at the same time?”
It didn’t make any sense to her. The Reunion forces were split apart over a wide area. Nobody could have knocked them all out in such a short period without at least working in tandem with other teams. Unlikely as it was, it seemed that the Fuyuki Clinic had more than just reconnaissance under their belt.
How could such a small clinic have this much firepower?!
Faust was beginning to think that his idea to build a relationship with the clinic had backfired horribly. He did it out of consideration for their men, but after the meeting with Shirou- he couldn’t help but reconsider.
“FrostNova…what do we do?” He was simply stumped. “Do we tell Talulah or not?”
“We play along with him for now.” FrostNova answered with a straight face. “We need to find out more about what his intentions are. The longer we interact, the more we can learn about them.”
She was tackling the situation personally. Sharing about the issue to Talulah was an option, but if she dealt with it silently, then her and Patriot’s faction would have the upper hand.
It only helped that Faust was indecisive and inexperienced in tackling problems like this.
“For now, don’t withdraw your men from the clinic. Keep them there so that Shirou knows we’re still keeping our presence. Despite how ineffective that has been.”
Shirou and the group behind the Fuyuki Clinic had completely routed the Reunion operation meant for them. In other words, a power play. It was the only reasonable conclusion. Intercepting a retreating group to force a meeting was a waste of manpower.
Even if the Reunion declined such a request, most parties would’ve stepped back and respected the revolutionary’s decision. Nobody wanted to piss off the rebels.
“Do we really have to share all the information with District 1? Not even the underworld requests information about a city district in particular. They are only concerned about the Chernobog government.”
District 1- Chernobog’s Government district. Though for some odd reason, Shirou was interested in not the government- but the area.
FrostNova closed her eyes while contemplating the request.
“If anything, it means that the group behind the Fuyuki Clinic are not allied to Chernobog. Whoever they are, they are after something else inside the city.”
But what?
That, they would both have to find out.
Skadi didn’t mention the strange event with one of the clinic doctors. Her reports only mentioned observations about the status of the infected population.
On one hand, she had some good news,
On the other, she had everyone’s attention.
“The infected in the vicinity of the Fuyuki Clinic are in good spirits?”
“I believe so.”
Kal’tsit mentally noted down the information.
“That only supports the rumor.”
Skadi hadn’t been the only one to report about them. One of the other teams mentioned a rumor going around the infected. In fact, they were the group nearest to her- so it made sense for the rumor to reach them.
“You’ve seen the clinic. Weren’t my orders to avoid the area?”
“They were calling patients from the hospital I was stationed to observe. So I took the opportunity. I didn’t allow myself to be spotted in the area.”
Skadi didn’t follow right behind Sakura. She made sure to loiter around for another hour before heading to the district with another group of patients. She didn’t move close to the clinic, but rather walked around the vicinity instead. It seemed that many of the infected in the area had been treated earlier. Many looked brighter, and a number of them even had jobs.
“Nevertheless, the plan still continues forward. All of you have different places to observe tomorrow before I go and meet the clinic personnel.”
The operation was to last three days. Two was enough to collect data about the situation in Chernobog, the last day being reserved for visiting the clinic itself.
Only one more day before Skadi would meet the woman in question again.
.
.
.
The team embarked early. An hour before sunrise, the seven Rhodes Island members had positioned themselves in the surrounding vicinity of the clinic. The locations had been scouted the past two days and were decided based on distance. Which meant some had to stay at street level, others on adjacent buildings, and the sniper at the roof at the end of the street.
Kal’tsit and Skadi would be acting as a pair of patients seeking treatment. A part of Kal’tsit’s test included the examination of their Oripathy status. Skadi, who was resistant to the disease, and Kal’tsit who’s status had never been inspected were to see if the clinic could accurately gauge their condition.
The covert operation started and the two Rhodes Island members lined up along with the other patients. As per the plan, they were somewhat close to the beginning of the line. A quick in-and-out investigation in the morning before organizing the meeting afterward.
Only, it was a Sunday.
To keep suspicions low, they had only talked with a few infected- mostly asking about the Fuyuki Clinic’s treatment and price. To most who heard the rumor, it made sense to be suspicious. The first question asked would be how much the clinic is asking for such a treatment.
Surprisingly, it was free.
So when one of the clinic personnel appeared out of the premises carrying a pot of soup- followed by a few other volunteers…Kal’tsit blinked in confusion.
“Patients, please take the line closer to the clinic if you’re here for treatment! The second line is for food!” The auburn-haired man yelled. The second line- which Kal’tsit and Skadi joined- moved aside and joined the first line. It looked like they weren’t the only ones to be confused with the queue.
They watched as the male doctor helped the volunteers hand out shares while they waited. Apparently, they weren’t alone. The rest of the first line- also patients- found themselves slapped in the face with the heavenly aroma. A few patients even returning to the second line for food. The first line shortened and soon the two Rhodes Island members were in front.
The door opened.
“Next, please!”
Skadi- distracted by the delicious smell- suddenly jerked right when the previous patient left the clinic. The Oripathy fragments on her body were gone compared to when she entered. But that was only the second thing on her mind.
The first was the voice of the woman who called them.
Once again, red eyes met purple.
Kal’tsit nudged her forwards and the two entered the clinic. Skadi couldn’t tear her attention away from the doctor who called them in.
“I’m Doctor Sakura-“ The girl introduced herself with a smile. “Which one of you wants to go first?”
Kal’tsit stepped forward.
“I’d like to go second. Have my friend here examined first.”
It seemed that Skadi wasn’t the only person who’s attention got dragged.
“Not another one…” This time, it was Rin staring at Kal’tsit.
Rhodes Island’s leading representative continued unabashed.
“…you see through us.”
Rin rolled her eyes.
“We’d like to avoid attention from your type of people. Too bad we’ve decided to open a clinic.” Why oh why did they have to pick Oripathy of all things?! Looking back, they should’ve done more research into the world’s situation. It was too late to back out now with a rebel movement breathing down their necks.
Now a second organization had approached them.
“Hard not to- with all the attention we’re getting.” Said girl snarked. “Sakura, remind me to get my revenge on Shirou later for this.”
“Am I not included? The two of us outnumbered you.” Sakura tilted her head.
“Argh! What kind of sister would I be if I punished you?!” Rin pulled on her hair in annoyance. “If there’s someone who needs to responsible then it should be him! It was his idea!”
Kal’tsit and Skadi watched as Rin started mumbling about stupid boys and their tendencies to act like heroes.
“Sorry about this…” Sakura bowed at the two.
“It’s fine. I understand how problematic impulsive people are.” Kal’tsit nodded in understanding. She herself was handling a whole landship of trouble after all.
“Please, can we still have her examination?”
“I’ll do it while my sister is currently occupied.” Sakura sweatdropped as the dark atmosphere from her sister deepened.
Skadi quickly had her blood collected and sampled.
When Sakura returned, Rin had recovered.
“Your results are amazing. No Oripathy.” Sakura smiled while handing over the results.
Rin had quietened down and was simply observing the two from the hallway.
“That’s quite the specimen you have there.”
Kal’tsit blinked.
“…indeed. Skadi’s orundum count in her blood is extremely low.”
“Not that.”
Skadi stayed silent as the atmosphere changed.
Now, it was the real deal.
“Only for defense I hope? The two of us against the three of you is quite unfair no?”
Skadi frowned.
Three of us?
“Rin…I’m sure they don’t mean any harm…” Sakura reasoned with her sister.
“Easy for you to say…not everyone can tell like you do.” Rin shot her an exasperated look.
Sakura simply smiled at the inside joke.
“If you’re here for the Oripathy treatment secret or service, then we will give you the same reply we gave all the others.” Rin acted like the Fuyuki Clinic had been approached by several other interested parties when in truth the Rhodes Island organization was the second.
“We will only continue to treat patients here.”
“…even if we can provide better facilities?” Kal’tsit replied.
Rin raised an eyebrow.
“Allow me to introduce ourselves. We are Rhodes Island, a pharmaceutical company and the leading organization in treating Oripathy.”
“I’m afraid our circumstances may not be beneficial to your methods.” Rin continued. They used magic to treat Oripathy. They haven’t tested if they could replicate the same technique with Arts. She wasn’t willing to commit to any party because the Fuyuki Trio were supposed to lay low.
Sooner or later, they would have to disappear. They were only staying in Chernobog under the guise of a clinic due to some interests in the area.
“There is no harm showing interest in cooperation.” Kal’tsit stated.
Skadi stayed silent. As interested as she was in one of the Fuyuki doctors, she wasn’t one to partake in the machinations of geniuses trying to hash out some form of discussion. Already, she could tell that Kal’tsit and Rin were jumping through the hoops and loops of a conversation beginning to grow out of her depth.
Ugh. Smart people.
Skadi looked left as a wave caught her attention.
"Miss Skadi, right?" The purple haired doctor asked.
She nodded.
"Is there anything else you might need?"
Something moved inside her. A presence floated to the back of her mind. The feeling of interest emanating from it.
She wasn't the only one looking to meet the girl.
"Can we…talk somewhere private?" Skadi quietly mumbled after looking at the two geniuses talk.
"Please follow me."
Sakura and Skadi departed for the back of the clinic. While they walked, the bounty hunter peered into the rooms they passed. So far, they looked nothing out of the ordinary. Despite that, her gut feeling, along with that if the other presence felt everything but.
Something was different about the place.
"Is this…something unconnected to Oripathy, Miss Skadi?" Sakura turned to her patient.
She knew.
Skadi needed to make the best out of this opportunity.
Ever since her escape after the bloody war, something had appeared inside her. An unknown presence, one that plagued her mind.
She did not know what it was.
She did not know what it wanted.
All she knows is that it was there.
The first thing she needed to know was what it was.
"...how do you deal with it?"
Sakura's lips thinned.
She knew what Skadi was asking about. The only problem was that their circumstances were different. Unlike her, Skadi had a different kind of problem.
The best she could do was try.
When Sakura's body became the host of the curse, she became one with it. For a brief moment, she understood everything about it. Ever since the Holy Grail War's end, the curse had retreated into her. Still, the empathy within her allowed her to resonate with the experience she once had.
That was the first and strongest defense they had.
Sakura and Shirou understood that the evil curse had never disappeared. Both of them acting as her guards should the curse retake control. But so far, she had managed to rein in the curse by dabbling in it at times.
It was an agreement. An arrangement she struck with her curse.
In exchange for hoarding the darkness of the world around her, Sakura could maintain a cordial relationship with it.
Give and take, as others would say.
At times that Sakura could not restrain the curse, Shirou and Rin would use his world to vent the overflowing evil. The holy weapons and incredible strength of steel withstanding the power of corrosive evil.
But that was only when the first option failed.
"Have you tried talking to it? My experience was…rather inconvenient, but I believe learning more about the other side helps."
Sakura was lowballing just how bad hers was.
Then again, technically Skadi was facing the same problem.
"...I haven't tried."
Skadi was hesitant. She didn't know what it was, but only that it was unnatural.
Sometimes it felt alien.
Other times it felt natural.
"...do you know how?” Skadi asked. For the most part, all her efforts were to drive the presence away, which somehow worked. Each time it appeared, Skadi would repeatedly push the entity down out of uncertainty. The presence would disappear, often with a sad feeling.
Almost as if it wanted to stay.
But that couldn’t be possible…right?
“Well, when I talk to mine-” More like when Sakura agrees to let the curse rampage- “I think of it like I’m approaching another part of me. I often picture it as a darker version of me sharing the same body. Just try to imagine yourself walking towards it, best to give it an image you can always connect to yourself.”
Just like how Sakura did.
It didn’t help that the curse brought out the darkness in Sakura too. Strengthening her already unhealthy obsessions with a certain someone…
She- she didn’t have to tell Skadi that. Surely she wasn’t dealing with the exact same issue when it came to the independent entity sharing her body.
“What do I do if it's dangerous?”
“If it is, then find us. We have dealt with dangerous foreign entities of all sorts before.” Sakura giggled at her own joke. “But if you can’t reach us, the best method is to rely on others to help you. I needed help from my friends when I was figuring out how to deal with mine.”
Skadi stayed quiet. Outside of one other Rhodes Island operator, she didn’t have any friends. Even then, their relationship could be called acquaintances at best. Everyone else was a stranger to her. The only other acquaintance she would endure would be Kal’tsit.
“...what if I find it difficult to approach others?”
Skadi preferred to be alone. She wasn’t a land-dweller unlike the others. She was an Aegir. A race who lived in the sea. It felt uncomfortable to mingle with the rest.
“It will take time and patience. But once you find someone to be friends with, it will feel natural.” Sakura smiled. “Just give others a chance.”
She slipped a hand into her uniform and pulled out a phone.
“Here’s my number if you’re in the city. Officially the clinic has its own dedicated number for Chernobog, but that’s only for the city-wide network.”
Unlike Earth, Terra’s circumstances didn’t allow for a global network. Telecommunication was limited to isolated networks like cities and longer distance connections needed specialized facilities and the like. Even then, Catastrophes commonly disrupted those relay networks between locations. As a result, no true network survived on a national level.
If you wanted to send someone a message in another country, you needed it to be delivered physically through a courier.
Skadi took out her own communications device and logged Sakura’s number into it. The contact would be important if she wanted to learn more about her problem.
“Thank you.”
When both girls returned to the lobby, they found themselves staring at a peculiar turn of events.
Kal’tsit and Rin were calmly sipping tea. The conversation from earlier had been finished at some point. A peaceful atmosphere- something out of place even for Sakura- came from the two.
Wait.
“Rin…did you open Shirou’s stock of tea? We’re supposed to be working.”
“Mmhmm.”
Sakura sighed as she took the special blend away from the table. It was prepared to help the trio relax during off-hours- unless Rin had another plan.
“I think I look forward to meeting with you in the future.” Kal’tsit mumbled while taking another sip of the blend.
“To future endeavors and encounters.” Rin raised her teacup.
Eh?
Eh?
Sakura and Skadi blinked with wide eyes as the two had apparently established some sort of relationship.
Truly, two like-minded individuals had found someone to share their problems with. Rin and Kal’tsit had their own fair share of experiences and both empathized with one another.
“Skadi, we’ve accomplished our mission here. We return to Rhodes tomorrow.”
The Aegir nodded quietly.
She was still confused at the turn of events.
Shirou clicked his tongue.
Another Reunion member knocked out. The last of an entire team.
He had to commend them. They tightened the security- an attempt to catch him- but Shirou’s set of abilities were just too powerful against them. After scouting a few points of the perimeter, he was able to deduct the placement for the other teams based on the blindspots and areas of interest. From there, Shirou broke down their positions and pierced through one flank right after they reported their status.
Now, a small window of opportunity was open for him to capitalize on.
Shirou stepped out into the street in front of the meeting place. He felt the gaze of two people land on him- just as planned. His appearance was expected, but not without their perimeter guards informing them first.
He paced until he entered the small shop- most likely a hidden Reunion base- and walked to the two people within.
The atmosphere was cold, as expected of who he was dealing with.
"FrostNova, Faust." He greeted them both with a nod. "I hope you two are doing well."
The cold gaze the woman shot him was ignored.
Faust simply wanted this meeting over and done with.
"Here are your blueprints." The designs were handed over in a bulky suitcase. They were the District 1 plans Shirou requested from last week. It took a combined effort from the Phantom Crossbowmen and the Yeti Squadron to procure the plans from the Chernobog archives. FrostNova and Faust had to convince Talulah that the plans of District 1 were better captured earlier than later. The city already knew that the Reunion was interested in the area.
Shirou took the briefcase and silently traced the object in front of the two.
Shirou’s Tracing allowed him to study an object’s history, form, material, and more. He couldn’t trace the contents of the paper, but he could at least read the quality of it.
Now, time to double down on the intimidation.
“Nice copy, I do hope I’m not getting a fake here.”
FrostNova widened her eyes.
How did he know it was a copy?
It was her idea to keep the original while giving Shirou the copies. It was meant to give her and Faust an idea of what the Fuyuki Clinic, and by extension, the formidable party behind them.
Now, for another magic trick from Shirou the wizard.
If he wanted to maintain a good arrangement…as much as possible anyway. He did practically threaten the two commanders. Shirou needed to give them something of value in return.
A hand reached out into his reality marble and picked up his payment.
It was slightly harder to trace medicinal herbs in his world- particularly because they weren’t related to swords- but since they're still common materials used by the Clocktower back on Earth, meant that he could reproduce them easily.
Shirou would find himself overloading his circuits- otherwise known as magical pathways- during his work. So Rin made sure he learned to pick up on concocting medicinal formulas. A little bit of strengthening ingredients here and there, and Shirou could make a pretty potent medicine for himself.
He wasn't the unlimited supply and inventory of the trio for nothing after all.
Shirou smiled lightly while placing two bottles on the table.
"Payment. One for each of you."
FrostNova and Faust stared at the brew.
Shirou picked up one and uncapped it, pouring himself a portion into a glass that magically appeared in his hands and drank.
"If you don't trust me, you can try it now. It should help Miss FrostNova's problem." Shirou stated while glancing at the girl.
Said commander narrowed her eyes and reached out to open the other bottle. Shirou created two more glasses and left each one on the table. FrostNova grabbed one and quickly gulped down a glass.
It was Shirou's on field supply meant for instantaneous relief.
FrostNova's eyes widened as the contents quickly worked on her strained body. The soothing formula rapidly doused the Oripathy and relieved her control over her Arts.
It may not have been from the outside, but FrostNova's Arts relaxed.
“W-why…? Hiding such a medicine…”
They were easily the most powerful group in the world. Governments and corporations alike would stop at nothing to please their every demand.
FrostNova gulped. Her mind was heavily distracted by the delicious flavor, but the gravity of the situation allowed her to focus.
“It would be more trouble for us if we didn’t.”
The Fuyuki Trio were not here for world domination. They were here because of a certain old man’s prank. Probably. Even Rin couldn’t understand her own teacher. So far, Rin has tolerated the small clinic’s opening because he and Sakura voted on it. But once the situation got out of hand, the trio would disappear.
Once corporations and governments started getting involved, that line was crossed.
Faust poured himself some of the medicine and drank after FrostNova continued to sip from hers. The remedy released a soothing sensation inside him. Just like before, the two found themselves succumbing to the power of Shirou’s food.
A few minutes passed before they recovered. When they returned, Shirou was perusing the contents of the blueprints.
His eyes narrowed.
Shirou was confident in his abilities. What the plans showed were different from what he recalled. He investigated the surface of District 1 a few times, sneaking into the underground service tunnels and the like. At a certain depth, enormous energy cables started appearing.
Which made little sense. District 2 was supposed to supply the city with electricity. Yet the cables here were larger than those from the energy district. Something else was supplying these power lines.
These aren’t right.
Shirou stayed silent while considering the information.
“Get me the original copy. Next week, same place.”
There was a chance these blueprints were wrong, or that the two were trying to fool him. He wouldn’t be able to tell unless he saw the real one.
“If you provide me what I want, then I’ll give you more of that medicine.”
That was the entire reason the trio stayed in Chernobog instead of heading for bigger cities. Rin and Sakura had mentioned the abnormal magic that saturated the city. Shirou himself didn’t believe it until he saw District 1.
"With how competent your backers are, we're surprised you haven't scouted District 1 on your own." FrostNova mumbled.
Shirou blinked.
Backers…? Right, let's go with that.
"We don't have the numbers to allocate outside of usual operations."
That…made him sound more suspicious than intended. There were only three of them handling the clinic. They had ulterior motives but in no way nefarious, and the trio certainly had nobody behind them.
So they weren’t here to help people. Faust inwardly sighed. It was too good to be true in the first place. For the Fuyuki Clinic to be this virtuous with such medicine on their hands. Shirou’s words practically confirmed his suspicions.
"We won’t interfere with your interests in Chernobog as long as you don’t interfere with ours." FrostNova narrowed her eyes. “But for now, we will continue to assist your information gathering in exchange for medicine.”
Both sides knew that the medicine Shirou just provided was too essential. Particularly in FrostNova’s case. It was better to negotiate a deal.
“As long as you don’t involve civilians, then we won’t.” Shirou clarified.
That was his line. Beyond that- and Shirou would step in.
FrostNova paused.
He was willing to step in?
Not many would.
Faust was also going along the same line of thought.
Maybe…they weren't so bad after all.
Operative Langyon tucked the longcoat around himself tighter. The land transport terminal was cold in the early hours of the morning and the vehicle heading out of Chernobog was taking it's sweet time restocking.
It was headed for another location before Langyon would return to Lungmen.
He had been ordered by the LGD to withdraw from Chernobog as soon as possible the previous day.
Why? He did not know. But orders were orders and they always had a reasons behind them.
Langyon sneezed.
Something didn't feel right.
The terminal was quiet before, with only a few people talking here and there while waiting for the transport to finish restocking. Langyon quickly picked up on the sounds of several people arriving followed by hushes coming from the other passengers.
That wasn't normal.
Turning around to directly see the commotion wasn't his style. So Langyon headed for the soda machine and bought a can of coffee. This way, he could observe the new arrivals from the side while also masking his attention.
Not that it mattered.
"Hello, Long Yan."
The can of coffee falling at the bottom of the machine was the last of his worries.
"Mr. Dao."
The worst scenario came to mind.
He was exposed.
His meeting with Mr. Dao was not for another few days. Officially, he was still working for the man- but that was all out the window when he had been found leaving Chernobog.
Except, he never told anyone.
"Leaving so soon? I haven't dismissed you yet."
"Family problem. My sister is calling because our father is sick."
"Ah of course, obligations to the family comes before the job."
…
The sound of clicking behind him told Long Yan everything he needed to know.
"Just like me, I also have obligations to my employers…like protecting their interests."
"What…happened?"
Longyan swallowed the lump forming on his throat.
"One of our facilities have been attacked. We've traced our cargo and found a potential leak on our end."
"I had nothing to do with it."
"That doesn't matter now…we're just cleaning up. Don't take this personally."
Langyon closed his eyes.
…
He was gone before the screams began.
Author’s Note
Answering questions.
This plot starts just before the main story. The Doctor is still in a coma.
Well…fuck. I apparently screwed up the Skadi plot timeline. So I'm backtracking and changing her future story for this fic. I'll just make it so a certain "something" is more active. Skadi is simply trying to figure out what the problem is.
For that one important guest with the best reviews,
The Fuyuki Trio are indeed experimenting behind the scenes with the magic in this world. I’m not touching on it unless I need to but there will be some consequences and effects that will appear later on. I won’t show it this early because they don’t need to rely on them yet. Mages from FATE don’t use magic willy nilly when they’re trying to stay hidden. Though as you can see from the previous chapter, Shirou is already going non-lethal Magus Killer on the Reunion. You can picture what’s going on behind the scenes with him.
Sakura Post-Angra Mainyu keeps the “consciousness” of the curse through the Minor Grail purely for plot. This is to just give Skadi fans their little slice of heaven and connect her to the Fuyuki Trio. Think of it like me pairing them to somewhat counterpart-ish versions. Depressed marshmallow that needs saving = Sakura, Skadi and FrostNova. Super smart leader type = Rin, Kal’tsit and Ch’en. Shirou becomes the automatic universal card because he just wants to save people.
As for Shirou acting “nice”, that was more about the way he treated meeting FrostNova. He needed a show of force to make them listen. The clinic is being taken advantage of by the Reunion after all. Shirou still wants to help people- just more tempered now after 10 years from the Holy Grail War. Also more curbed after being leashed by Rin and Sakura. But you can still see his strong-headedness to still act out of their jurisdiction secretly to protect them. I will expand the story more but we’re still in the intro and world building to establish connections between Fuyuki Trio and some of the major characters in Arknights.
Chapter Text
“I can’t believe she didn’t bother.”
Red’s ears perked at those words. She turned sideways and looked at the feline complaining.
Now that the mission had ended, the group was on the airship heading back to Rhodes Island a day after the operation. Scout and Pith were napping, Skadi was staring out the window in thought, Ace was listening to Blaze complain about food of all things.
“Blaze, we were on a mission.” Ace sighed.
“But the food smelled so good! The rest of you may be too far to smell it but we definitely did! Right, Red? We were both staring at the soup kitchen!”
Red certainly picked up on the smell from their position. The two of them had been stationed on a second floor overlooking the clinic street. The scent was guaranteed to reach them from their proximity.
That wasn’t the reason she was staring at the soup kitchen though.
Because unlike Blaze, her attention was not on food…
But on the strong predator hiding in the midst of sheep.
.
.
.
The man smiled as he served another civilian soup.
He was different from the rest.
Red could feel it.
Like a hidden blade inside a sheath, only drawn in the presence of a threat.
Just as her eyes locked on to him, his also locked on to hers the moment he appeared.
Bronze against Yellow.
Steel against Fang.
Sword against Wolf.
Red tilted her head with interest.
While not on the same level as her Grandma, his aura was still silent and deadly.
Strong.
Dangerous.
His bearing was not that far from a wolf. More like a hunter. A fellow predator.
Just as she regarded him, he regarded her.
Two sides respecting each other. No aggression exchanged, only intention.
You shall not harm these people.
Red didn’t intend to, but the man still projected his intent.
A warning.
From one assassin to another.
.
.
.
Red asked if she could stay behind to meet the doctor after the operation. Unfortunately, she was prohibited from lingering inside Chernobog. The situation in the city was relatively stable, but Reunion activities in the background could turn that around quickly.
“I will see if I can buy food next time.”
Kal’tsit hadn’t tried the food they offered during their visit. Not out of pride, but because they were focused on the objective. Now that contact had been established, more options were open to Rhodes Island.
Unbeknownst to the other members, Kal’tsit had bought a month’s stock of Shirou’s brew from the clinic. Rin had introduced the stress-relieving brew to the overworked leader and Kal’tsit could never imagine returning to her old brew after one try. The shipment was going to be sent directly to Rhodes Island a week after their meeting.
Too bad for the rest of them, they wouldn’t learn about just how good the clinic’s culinary expertise was until it was way too late.
“Really? You will?!” Blaze’s eyes sparkled and her mouth began to drool.
Kal’tsit nodded. She was also interested in the food. While her priority was the objective during that time, that didn’t mean they missed the aroma from the soup kitchen out front.
“Kal’tsit…can I come…too?” Red asked.
She wasn’t used to voicing out her requests, but Kal’tsit was her guardian and Red respected her.
“Of course.”
Now, Kal’tsit needed to think about how to further improve her relationship with the trio of doctors. Having them onboard Rhodes Island would be far more beneficial to everyone over being cooped up in a small corner of Chernobog.
When Shirou and Sakura arrived at the agreed meeting place for the second transaction with Mr. Dao, they found a different person handling the exchange.
The two sat on the chairs opposite the sofa Mr. Dao occupied. A new stranger sat with him on the other side. Someone the two had not met yet.
“Mr. Dao…who is this?” Shirou inquired while observing the person.
He quietly traced the stranger, collecting information and reading the individual from how he acted. Judging from the person’s tension directed at them and none at Mr. Dao, it revealed that he trusted his employer- something that even Long Yan didn’t do.
A henchman then. Not a third party hired.
“He’s our new contact. He’ll be managing the purchase when I’m busy with other affairs.” Mr. Dao informed while pouring himself a glass of beer.
“Where is Long Yan?” Sakura asked.
“He…had a family emergency. An accident happened to his father and he wanted to return. We both agreed it was best to end our business on good terms.”
Sakura smiled and nodded. “My condolences for him. I wish his father good recovery.”
Shirou picked up on the unnatural smile she put on- one she used when she didn’t like the other party.
She wasn’t the only one to notice then. Shirou felt that his body language didn’t match the sad tone and story. In the underground business, it was best to avoid building emotional bridges with those you worked with. Long Yan certainly didn’t act like Mr. Dao’s friend, so why inform him of something so personal.
…and why did Mr. Dao freeze when he answered Sakura?
Shirou secretly used his magic on the man.
Something was different. Not the clothes, it was expected to change at each meeting. Instead, it was one small object…
The knife he carried. It was different from the last time.
Particularly, the military-grade weaponry that was previously held by Long Yan- which exposed to Shirou his background as an agent from a city called Lungmen, where the weapon came from.
Now why would he be carrying something from Long Yan? Stolen obviously. No doubt taken from the dead man himself. Shirou doubted agents would willingly give up their weapons to anyone.
Something happened behind the scenes. Something big enough to warrant his death.
“Let’s move on, shall we?” Shirou smiled while bringing up the briefcase. “2 kilograms of Originium as we agreed.”
Mr. Dao smiled while motioning for his henchman.
“As per the agreement, here’s our payment.”
Sakura accepted the suitcase and opened its contents. She counted the cash inside and nodded to Shirou after confirming the amount.
Shirou opened his case for extra measure to show the Originium shards within- then handed it over to the henchman.
“To good fortune.” Mr. Dao raised his glass and chugged it.
“To good fortune.” Shirou mirrored the man’s actions.
The disappearance of Long Yan worried him. While the criminal world was not one they were active in, it would sooner or later set its sights on them. The Reunion’s presence around the clinic wouldn’t stop established cartels and syndicates from reaching them.
Shirou would have to investigate starting now. Keeping an eye out would alert them early of any threats. It also helped that Rin finally allowed Shirou to probe the undercurrents of Chernobog. Kal’tsit’s appearance and the attention of another organization showed that their cover was slowly breaking.
As nice as it was to take a step back for 4 months, it was time for Shirou to ramp up his activities.
.
.
.
Shirou met up with FrostNova and Faust a few days after.
The two Reunion commanders watched Shirou as he studied the blueprint in his hands.
It was the original copy- and had the same contents as the one they supplied before.
“So even the real copy is wrong.”
FrostNova raised an eyebrow.
“We gave you the one straight from the archives. This cannot be wrong.”
Shirou returned the plan back into its case.
“I can tell this is the real copy. But it does not match our expedition group’s findings. Whatever they constructed, they intend to keep it hidden.”
Faust exchanged glances with FrostNova. Their silent conversation picked apart the clue.
They were interested in an object. Searching for it under Chernobog District 1.
The Reunion’s activities were focused around the outskirts along the slums. They didn’t have the reach to send spies that deep into Chernobog territory.
“On another topic…how well acquainted is the Reunion with the Chernobog underworld?”
“Very. We deal with many factions and collect information on those against us.” FrostNova answered.
Shirou hummed.
“How much for the current status and major groups?”
It was a double-edged sword. By sharing the information they knew, it would also tell Shirou which factions dealt with the Reunion and those who didn’t.
But then again, they were dealing with Oripathy medicine.
It was a gamble…but they could at least limit the information they shared. Enough to keep Shirou in the dark about the Reunion’s connections.
“We will only share should you continue to provide medicine.”
“Deal.”
“Agent Langyon has gone MIA.”
There was no response from the rest of the mission panel. At its head, Superintendent Chief Ch’en slowly closed her eyes. The other officers shuffled their papers silently at the announcement.
Nobody wanted to talk.
The message was obvious.
The withdrawal of their agent in Chernobog had failed.
There was a small chance that he was still alive, but in this line of work- it was more likely that Agent Langyon had been caught.
Dead .
It had been two weeks since the order to withdraw. In that duration, he would’ve reached the first checkpoint that the LGD deployed their covert network. It was activated for a whole week- waiting for their agent to report his successful departure from Chernobog. If he couldn’t, then mission procedure required him to return as soon as possible to Lungmen and notify the LGD directly. This was done with the consideration should the agent need to dispose of his LGD network identity module during the operation.
None of the two happened.
Two weeks was more than enough time to retreat to Lungmen based on the close distance between the two cities.
“...Ma’am?” One of the officers asked.
“I’ll do it. I’ll personally inform his family.”
That was the hardest part. Talking to relatives about how their loved one disappeared. Ch’en wouldn’t say they died, but it was close- as close as they could tell anyway.
“What do we do about Chernobog? Some of the connections…” Another one voiced out.
“We don’t do anything. It’s too dangerous to send more agents. Instead, I want you all to focus on intercepting the information coming in and out of Lungmen. Develop a new program to filter suspicious connections and messages. I want these bastards out of Lungmen!” Her voice started out low until it changed to a growl.
This…was unacceptable.
Ch’en stormed out of the command room and bristled angrily.
Only. If only they had pulled him out earlier- then all this would’ve been avoided.
Incompetence.
She stormed into her office and locked the door. Once, twice, her fist punched the wall out of anger. These were mistakes that couldn’t be rectified. Mistakes that cost lives. Ch’en wouldn’t forgive herself for such oversight.
Someone knocked on the door.
“I’m busy.”
They knocked again.
“I’m busy!” Ch’en growled loudly.
“Ch’en, it’s me.”
The Chief of the LGD paused. With a sigh, she opened the door to her friend.
“...Hoshiguma.”
There was someone else behind her.
“Hmph. About time you opened that door. Too busy moping around inside? Everyone could see you stomping down the halls.”
“Not the time, Swire.” Ch’en murmured angrily.
Hoshiguma watched as the feline pushed her way into the office. She followed afterwards, closing the door behind her.
“Exactly. Now is not the time for you to sulk in your office.” Swire turned to face Ch’en.
“I wasn’t sulking.”
“Mmhmm, sure- and that wall and your first don’t look too good.”
“Swire.” Hoshiguma interrupted. She was pushing the limit with how Ch’en currently was.
“Yeah, yeah, I know.” Swire backtracked. “Ch’en, everyone makes mistakes. Nobody is perfect.”
“This one is a failure on my part. It cost a life. What’s there not to be pissed off about?!” Ch’en argued back.
“Hmph. If you feel like you can’t do it, then why not ask for help then? Explain the problem and we’ll go over it.” Swire proposed.
Ch’en stayed silent as she mulled it over. The idea was good, but this was Swire suggesting it. A blow to her pride should she accept.
But it was exactly what she needed to do.
She couldn’t do things alone. Not when she was not confident with how to go forward.
“...okay. Let me fix my thoughts first…” Ch’en sighed while rubbing her forehead.
“Heh, I’m just too good. Maybe I should get your job instead.” Swire smirked while her superior narrowed her eyes on her.
Hoshiguma smiled. She was here to keep Swire from causing trouble but it seemed that the officer was onto something else instead. No doubt even Ch’en understood the situation. Trying to do things alone wouldn’t help her past this point.
“Alright, here’s my problem…” Ch’en started. “We have no source of information from Chernobog after we withdrew all our agents. As confident as I am that we can collect information from surveillance in Lungmen, it won’t help us to rely on one method. We won’t be able to react if moves are done without using Lungmen’s network.”
Swire brought a hand to her chin while she thought it over. Hoshiguma stayed silent. She specialized in heading ground teams- not managing operations from behind the scenes. Though she would try to give an answer if they two asked her for her opinion.
“What if we had a contact that had access to Lungmen’s industries?”
“!?”
Hoshiguma and Ch’en did a double-take at Swire’s question.
“W-what?” Ch’en stuttered.
“You know how my family’s into business and all that…right?” Swire rubbed her head. “When I’m off duty, I still have to help out. So, I joined the Young Entrepreneurs Association of Lungmen…and guess who the president is.”
Ch’en and Hoshiguma exchanged glances.
“It’s Lin Yuhsia.”
Hoshiguma raised an eyebrow. She didn’t know who that was.
“...where are you getting at?” Ch’en asked.
Swire grinned with evil intent. She could see that Ch’en was getting uncomfortable.
If I’m going to feel awkward each time I have to attend the association’s gatherings, then I might as well make Ch’en suffer too!
“Well…we could go ask her for help.”
Ch’en swallowed audibly.
“...this is going to help us?”
“Of course! She has contacts with successors of many big companies. You wouldn’t know how many of the members try to gain her favor! With your status we could enter into a cooperation and solve your problem!”
“...you’re evil.”
Swire’s grin was growing.
“Evil, but necessary.”
“You could call her yourself.”
“Me? Absolutely not. It already feels awkward just meeting her in the gatherings…which my parents want me to.”
Swire rubbed her shoulders uncomfortably. The shaky relationship between her and the president was one that went back years.
It all started when Ch’en, Swire, and Lin all promised each other to attend the same secondary school. Instead, Ch’en and Swire went abroad to study in Victoria, leaving Lin behind in Lungmen. Ever since their return, Lin hadn’t contacted them since.
The betrayal they did to their childhood friend was palpable.
“Here’s her number. If you call her, we might have a chance.”
“Why don’t you help me talk to her!?”
“We’ll have a better chance if the chief of the LGD herself calls her no?”
Ch’en glared at Swire.
“You’re enjoying this.”
“I am.”
She swallowed her unease and sighed. Ch’en reluctantly started dialing the number on her phone.
The other end answered immediately.
“Who is this? How do you have this number?”
“Lin…it’s me.”
The other end stayed quiet.
“...what do you want?”
“I-I need your help.” Her tone was hesitant.
Ch’en knew that contacting her old childhood friend after avoiding her for all these years was awkward to say the least.
“Need my help?”
Ch’en looked at Swire for help.
‘Ask her about her position and contacts!’ Swire mouthed at her.
“Y-you’re the president of the Lungmen’s Young Entrepreneurs Association, right?”
“Yes.” A straightforward answer.
Ch’en swallowed nervously while drumming her fingers on the phone.
“We-no. The LGD- I mean me- I need a favor…” Ch’en stumbled on her words.
“A favor…from me?”
“Y-yes.”
“I need to hear it first.”
Ch’en stomped on her nervousness and brainstormed how to phrase it out.
“Something is happening between Chernobog and we are the closest city. As a precaution, the LGD is monitoring all traffic coming from Chernobog but we are having difficulties keeping track of it all. We’re afraid that parties with ill intentions have infiltrated the city. I’d like to ask if you can help keep an eye out if anything unusual happens through your connections…”
“...through my connections?”
“The Entrepreneurs Association. We hope that they can help report if anything looks out of place. If something is happening, then the subtle signs can help us find out.”
“I-I see…very well. I shall assist you and the LGD.”
Did that reply sound like a relief?
Ch’en must be hearing things.
“T-thank you…Lin.”
“You’re welcome, Chief Hui-chieh.”
The call ended.
Ch’en couldn’t help but press her lips together uncomfortably. Clearly, Lin was still hurt. The way her old friend called her by her position…
She sighed. They really messed up.
“So, it’s a success then?” Hoshiguma confirmed.
“...yes.”
.
.
.
On the other side, said president was rubbing her face irritatedly.
Lin Yuhsia, the childhood friend of Ch’en Hui-chieh.
President of the Lungmen Young Entrepreneurs Association.
“I swear that girl…” She murmured
After all those years…and Ch’en just calls her for a favor.
The nerve!
Lin shook her head as she got her act together. When Ch’en mentioned her connections- it made Lin panic for a moment.
How could Ch’en know of my background?!
But no, it was about her status as the president of the Young Entrepreneurs Association.
At least, that was how the public saw her.
In reality…
Lin switched to her second device- an encrypted phone provided by her father for other dealings she had.
Her world was built on connections. Because of her exceptional skill, Lin grew popular and was voted to become the president of the elite association. Future successors of Lungmen tycoons would flock and build rapport with her because of how many other connections she attained over the years.
But all that skill was because of her other background.
Lin could use her connections in the association later. For now, she needed to get in contact with others. If a threat was surfacing in Lungmen, then there were better ways to monitor it.
Lin dialed a number.
The receiver instantly replied.
“Young Miss, what can I do for you?” The old voice replied.
It was her father’s aide. A close and trusted friend of the Lin family- almost an uncle to Lin in all but blood. He had been there since her father’s rise to power.
“Things are happening in Chernobog. I want to know everything that reaches Lungmen from that city.”
“I shall inform your father.”
“No. Tell him I wish to join the meeting myself. I need to hear about the situation personally.”
“Young Miss, are you sure? Your father…”
“I’m very well aware that he thinks that I am not ready for such responsibility. But this is something I must learn to do on my own.”
Lin may not like her position, but it no doubt carried power. Officially, she was only the president of the Young Entrepreneurs Association in Lungmen.
…but being the only child of the underworld’s king landed you responsibilities out of sight.
Like being your father’s successor, a position that Yuhsia had not accepted yet.
…
A few days later at an underworld gathering.
Lin Yuhsia walked down the casino hallway behind the Rat King.
It was one of the properties held by his people. While he did not rule the Lungmen underworld completely, his influence and sway could force major factions to capitulate to his demands simply by reason- not power. If they didn't, there were other ways…
His hand controls their world- and they knew it. It was through his efforts that the underworld retained enough stability and control to prevent the LGD from interfering with their affairs.
The Rat King does not meddle with syndicate business, but keeps them in line from causing unrest in Lungmen. If any stepped out of line, it was common for them to be routed and disposed of through unfortunate accidents. A popular rumor is that if a major faction fell, then the Rat King was involved- thought never could be proven.
Tonight, the Rat King has invited Lungmen’s underworld powers to a gathering.
“Yuhsia…may I ask what brings you?”
Lin Gray- father of Lin Yuhsia- and the Rat King who rules the underworld asks his daughter.
As his only daughter, the Rat King wanted to shelter her from the world until she was ready. He limited her exposure to the underground- though that did not stop his daughter from actively involving herself with his business.
Something about making sure that her father didn’t have to do all the work.
“Something came up. I wanted to meet the leaders with you and explain the situation.”
“Hmm…you could have just told me.”
“No, I want to tackle this myself.”
Lin didn’t want to put anymore work on her father.
They reached the end of the hallway and two bodyguards bowed at them before opening the door.
“The Rat King and his daughter have arrived.” The announcer declared as they entered.
The leaders inside stood up from their chairs to receive the underworld’s king and godfather.
The meeting of the underworld’s leaders finally began.
…
“So, the more Ursine infiltrators have been caught?”
The leaders stayed silent while the Rat King ended the discussion.
“More and more have been streaming in. We do not know what the reason is, but the Ursus Empire is involved. A few agents have been caught.”
“Mmhmm.” The Rat King continued to pull on his beard in thought. “Keep them out. Ursus is planning something.”
He fixed his posture before gesturing to Lin.
“Now, my daughter here has something to discuss with you all.”
The underworld leaders turned to the unofficial successor of the underworld. Cunning and powerful, they held respect for the Rat King’s heiress.
She might not be actively present in overlooking the Lungmen underworld, but she was still aware of all ongoing events from behind the scenes- just like her father. Not only that, but it was commonly understood that she was building a powerbase with many of Lungmen’s future elite- going even further beyond the control of the underworld’s leaders.
It was the only reason they could gather from her public persona- as President of the Lungmen Young Entrepreneurs Association.
“Good Evening…everyone.” Lin greeted the leaders.
“I will keep it short and simple. The LGD-” Lin had to leave an impression- as she always did. “has reached out to me for assistance in regards to a new problem.”
The leaders were quiet, but their respect for the Rat King heiress grew. None of them went as far as building connections with the LGD, but here she was- becoming a trusted ally of the LGD.
“Trouble is brewing in Chernobog…trouble that has reached Lungmen. They believe that we have been infiltrated. Their leader, Chief Hui-chieh, has contacted me for help.”
Of course, name-dropping Ch’en was her method to quickly gain the assistance of the underworld’s leaders. To have a connection that notable was equal, if not less, than her father’s connection to Wei Yenwu- the leader of Lungmen.
Lin cleared her throat.
“While I coordinate with the Young Entrepreneurs Association, I also wish to have your assistance on this matter. With all of us working together, we can root out this Chernobog problem before it festers.”
It didn’t need to be said that this would hold a favor over the LGD’s Chief. The leaders understood just how valuable this request was.
“Do I have your cooperation?”
A series of confirmations came from the underworld leaders.
“I shall contact each of you personally and discuss how to go forward with this issue later.”
Lin nodded and sat down. With her finished, the Rat King stepped in.
“Splendid. I thank you all for considering my daughter’s request. Now…as host- please enjoy dinner.”
The Rat King waved and the entrance opened- food and wine wheeled in. The finest wine, the richest meat, the freshest fruits- all were served on exquisite plates and the like.
Like all his previous gatherings- the Rat King ended it all with a feast.
Shirou crossed his arms while watching.
The underworld was a big place- but it was the same wherever Shirou went. Terra was not that different to Earth when it came to illegal activities.
After some consideration, the best method to collect information was to get into the thick of things. Working as a doctor ate most of his time, so he couldn’t tackle underworld jobs.
The next best thing? Supply weapons and jobs.
Shirou had some sort of idea of how strong the average goon was. From extensive clinic research and other information the trio collected, the people of Terra were stronger than those of Earth. Various species had different characteristics and strengths- but the general consensus was that while they had an equally low starting point, Terrans had a much higher ceiling. In fact, they predicted that Terrans could reach the levels of ancient Earth heroes.
Scary.
But so far, the trio had yet to meet a servant-level Terran.
Which leads us to Shirou’s current status.
A low-level weapons supplier. Not so low as to just supply guns, but a new supplier looking to test his new explosive composition. Under his disguise, Shirou posted the job on multiple underworld sites to reach out to freelancers. Twice a week after midnight, Shirou would host testing sessions and a limited number of freelancers to try the bomb.
Another flash- followed by an explosion.
“Weird bombs you have here. They’re weaker than the market standard for the purpose you designed them.” The mercenary commented.
Shirou did advertise them as “demolition” explosives. He wouldn’t really try to sell bombs designed for murder. His goal was to sell these to interested buyers for their illegal operations. From there, Shirou could track down where his magically reproduced bombs went.
Collecting information by tracking down your own products…
“Well…it is a new blend. I’ll try to see what I can do.”
The past two weeks had been spent meeting freelancers at the blackmarket testing field Shirou rented. Many had come and gone, but this latest one was really adamant on testing his nerves.
Not because of how annoying it was, but because of how much material was used.
“You don’t mind if I use another set?”
“Well, you seem to be an expert…so I’ll take any review. Though the payment will stay the same.”
Technically Shirou himself became an expert as long as he touched any object that didn’t involve software. If it was all hardware- then Shirou could easily grasp the object’s purpose and use.
“That’s fine, I just want to keep testing.”
The girl- a Sarkaz- something similar to what Earth called devils- continued to burn through his supply. The freelancer had been using up his stockpile of small-scale Earth variant C4 explosives.
Shirou had to spend a week preparing those samples by manually preparing the mix and binding it together with magic.
“So-” Another explosion. “Outside of flexibility, there’s not much else this was designed for?”
“No.”
“I’ll admit, it's very convenient for something small.”
The C4 explosive was malleable. Each bar could be cut apart into pieces and spread over an area, or you could detonate the entire thing at once. If you need a bigger boom, just add more.
“I would’ve liked this if there was a stronger variant, but I’ll still buy this one if you start selling on the market. It’s just weaker than the average explosive sold. No hard feelings.”
“I see.”
“Hey now, don’t feel so down about it!”
"I'm not."
"You should cheer up more often. It's boring when you're all so serious."
Shirou didn't answer.
The girl returned to testing the explosives.
This went on for another quarter of an hour until she finished.
"So, how much for the rest of your samples?"
"They're not for sale."
"Aren't you supposed to be happy someone wants your bombs?"
Shirou raised an eyebrow at her.
"Then watch as buyers come back at me later for selling faulty products? I'm still testing them."
"They haven't failed yet."
"I can't be sure of that."
"Hmmm…call it- intuition. I like playing with your toys."
"Toys."
"What? They're fun to play with."
Shirou closed his eyes.
"If that's enough testing, I'll give your pay now."
"Hmph. Playing with toys and getting paid does sound better." The Sarkaz female grinned.
Shirou forked over the LMD. The mercenary pocketed the cash and waved her fingers at him playfully.
"See you around, Mr. Supplier~"
Shirou shook his head once the girl left.
…
Two days later, she was back.
"Yoohoo~"
Shirou blinked as the same grey-haired girl appeared again.
The other two freelancers on the range paused from their own tests to see the new arrival.
"Heya, Mr. Supplier!"
Shirou sighed before excusing her to the other guests.
"Please continue. She's…a previous tester."
"Are you not happy to see me again?" The Sarkaz tilted her head with a teasing grin.
"You've already tested."
"Yeah! And I'm here to test again!"
"I'm not paying you to test again."
"I'm paying you to test again."
Shirou paused.
"No." He deadpanned.
"Come on. I just want to play with C4 again!"
"I need reviews. Not repeats."
"Right. You also want customers. So why are you pushing me away."
"They're not for sale."
"Yet."
"You're doing this just for fun, aren't you?" Shirou sighed.
"It's fun, yes. Playing with your toys is also fun."
"...just do your own thing."
The Sarkaz mercenary fished out some cash and handed it over to him before being given a set of C4. Shirou accepted the LMD and shooed the younger girl away.
Making a scene would only bring more attention to him.
.
.
.
After another gathering between Reunion’s commanders…
“Frost…is it just me or has W been leaving a lot lately?”
FrostNova turned to Faust with a raised eyebrow. The two commanders had struck a chord in their relationship outside the usual circles they stayed in. But none of the Reunion’s members pointed it out in fear of inciting the attention of the Yeti Princess.
“You noticed from the reports too?”
“She’s been very active outside of the Reunion. Leaving every other day.”
FrostNova narrowed her eyes.
“I’ll have one of my scouts trail her. We can’t be sure of what she’s doing. Especially when we’re all supposed to be laying low.”
Faust nodded.
“I should send a second one to spy on her too.”
W was a mercenary that the Reunion employed. She was capable- but as a mercenary- trust was limited. If she didn’t believe in the Reunion’s goal, then money was the only reason she stayed. If W has betrayed them, then they would act on it.
Patriot had hammered into FrostNova the importance of stopping members from deserting. Each deserter incited more to waver from the mission. In fact, Patriot’s faction was the foundation that kept the Reunion stable. Talulah’s faction lived for revenge and was chaotic when it came to logistics and operations. Without Patriot, the Reunion would’ve fallen long ago.
Faust hoped that W wasn’t betraying the Reunion. He didn’t want to kill an ally- unless it was the final option.
.
.
.
Another week and another visit from the same Sarkaz mercenary.
This time, it was a different problem.
Shirou had to double check if he was seeing things.
Yes, another Reunion member in disguise.
Good thing Shirou donned his own disguise. He doubted even Faust would recognize him past the aged veteran appearance he put up.
A coincidence. It had to be. There was no way for the Reunion to connect his two occupations. The first was a doctor, the second an arms dealer.
“You’re…here to test my bombs, right?” Shirou asked the slightly befuddled scout. The rebel seemed nervous after watching the others test the C4 explosives, but pushed through his hesitation and nodded.
Inexperienced with bombs…so he wasn’t here for the testing session then.
Shirou decided to observe the lost individual. His attempts to look like the other freelancers were decent- but the way he handled bombs blew his cover away. Several times, the rebel would watch the other guests before copying their movements and chucking the explosive material awkwardly on the testing range.
Then…something strange happened.
The grey-haired girl walked over to the newbie.
“New to bombs are you? This why you came here?”
The rebel’s eyes widened when the Sarkaz female grinned at him.
Shirou had to blink again. For a second there, the grin seemed to take on a malicious glint. Looking at them now, the girl was showing the spy how to handle the bomb.
Something’s not right.
Now why would she go over and help him?
Shirou noted down the interaction for further investigation.
…
The body slammed into the back alley wall and froze when the blade flashed under his throat.
“Well, well, well…who do we have here? A lost little sheep?”
W grinned darkly while holding the Reunion member at knife point. She accompanied him until the testing session was concluded and Mr. Supplier closed up shop. The two of them travelled two blocks in silence until the atmosphere broke and she attacked him.
“Who sent you? Why are you following me?”
The spy stared her down. He had been sent by their commander and he wouldn’t betray her.
If he died here, then she would know. FrostNova would never let any of her men fall without retribution.
“Not gonna speak? Fine then, maybe you don’t need a tongue~” W sang.
The spy steeled himself in preparation of the coming pain.
None came.
“Stalker number two, it’s quite rude of you not to help your friend over here.”
What?
The spy opened his eyes to the Sarkaz mercenary looking down the alleyway.
“I could sense you following me the moment I left. So, are you working together or are you from the other faction?”
Other faction?
“Pfft-” The girl suddenly broke into laughter.
“We’re all on the same side here-” Then turned back to holding a knife to his side. “...so why are you both trailing me?”
The other spy answered.
“My commander found your recent activities suspicious and sent me to spy on you. The same must’ve been ordered of him.”
They exchanged glances.
So…the same mission then.
“I…yes, I’ve been sent to spy on you.” He admitted.
The grey-haired Sarkaz brought a finger to her lips in thought.
“See? It’s not so bad to be honest, right?”
She withdrew the knife.
“Hmph. Tell both of your commanders that I was only out testing bombs. If I ever find out that I’m being followed again…”
The threat hung in the air as she walked away.
“Tell them that pissing off their allies could just backfire on them.”
The Reunion squad leader and explosives specialist disappeared from the alleyway.
W…did not like getting spied on.
Author’s Note
WOOHOO! Another new Arknights character introduced! I swear all of them are interconnected so much that it becomes a web of problems just slowly building the intros. A good portion of them have been shown already. After this chapter, we officially begin with the Arknights main story! YEAHHH FINALLYYY!!!
As for the other popular operators…well they come in future chapters as the story goes. Not all will be included as I’m having trouble already trying to make a coherent plotline between the side stories and the main story.
Ugh, the timeskip between Chernobog-Lungmen Crisis and Londinium is such a painnnn. But at least it has some good stories inbetween that I want the trio to be involved in! Hehehehehe
…
Answering some questions. (Mostly FFN)
Yes, I changed Shirou’s ability slightly for convenience. I personally find it more helpful to my plot for him to have access to his old world’s materials for medicine.
Yes, I used Zelretch as a convenient reason to drop them off in Terra. No, I don’t plan to involve him much outside of that. Story will solely be the trio’s influence on the world.
Thank you, someone just pointed out to me that I’m approaching Skadi’s problem the wrong way by talking to it. Thanks, I haven’t read Under Tides or Stultifera Navis yet. Good thing I’ve delayed her story for the time being since I am following the Arknights fandom timeline. Gives me some time to think of how to tackle that one. If you are an Arknights player, this pretty much leaks some ideas on how the story will progress, thought I won’t include all side stories :P
YES, I NEED ARKNIGHTS PLAYER REVIEWS TO HELP TEACH ME ABOUT THE BLOODY LORE SPECIFICS. It's hard when I'm watching youtube vods about the stories to catch up. CHAPTER 6 is fucking 9 hours long on youtube god help me.
Chapter Text
One month after Shirou started his foray into Chernobog’s underworld. Roughly six months since the trio’s arrival in Terra.
…
The night wind breezed past the lone individual positioned atop the building.
Cool, silent, and peaceful.
The opposite of the individual’s intention.
Shirou’s reinforced eyesight- better than any sniper scope- followed his target several kilometers away.
The black steel bow in his hands glinted in the moonlight. To avoid leaving any tracks, Shirou resorted to summoning the iconic weapon to his side rather than purchasing one. Apparently, guns were rare in Terra. Purchasing a sniper rifle would've drawn interest to him immediately.
Especially when the number of untraceable assassinations started increasing in the past month. So far, the only identifiable trait was that each target had been eliminated with an arrow straight through the middle of the head. Not even the projectile used to kill could be found on the scene.
Once again, Shirou was using his abilities to cheat the system.
He calmly pulled the bow back. It took some effort, but the steel bow needed it. It needed to pack as much power into the small arrow if Shirou wanted it to succeed.
The first arrow flew true. So did the following ten arrows.
One by one, the slave traffickers fell.
Shirou used ten arrows, enough for all twelve targets.
Shirou waited for the exact opportunity, shooting the first arrow to kill three targets once they lined up together. The rest was a matter of cleaning up before they escaped.
It was almost child’s play.
Another slave trafficking ring’s leaders- eliminated.
Shirou allowed the steel bow to disperse into ambient energy, particles of light disappearing off into the night. He turned around and walked down from the roof deck several kilometers from his target.
Earth or Terra, it was all the same.
Slave trafficking was one of Shirou’s most despised markets.
.
.
.
“Shirou, aren’t you being too obvious about it?” Rin asked while opening the morning newspaper.
The headlines were about another collapsed slave ring discovered a day after his assassination.
“Rin, I don’t care.” Shirou answered while finishing up the breakfast he was cooking. “As long as nobody can trace it back to me, then we’re fine. I’ve done this for a whole month now.”
Once Shirou had a grasp on the Chernobog underworld, the vigilante quickly activated his Emiya family talent and began beheading slave rings. At first, the slave trade continued but his continued efforts ultimately won. Slowly but surely, replacements stopped coming. Upcoming criminals who wanted to take over the slave business stopped. Word spread that the position was being hunted down by an unknown group.
Shirou didn’t know what to think of it. He wasn’t proud of his murders- but for the underworld to consider his skill the work of an entire team was humorous.
For a world that had its own magic, the people still stuck to realistic expectations.
“Shirou, just be careful.” Sakura pouted worriedly.
Ok, now that was cheating.
Shirou felt some sort of remorse for making Sakura worry.
“I will…” He answered while serving breakfast.
They didn’t have to receive patients today. As one of the two days of break they had each month, the trio did other tasks instead.
“Rin, any headway into that device?” Shirou asked while picking some vegetables.
Despite Shirou’s attempts to trace the unusual tech they discovered under Chernobog, he hadn’t been able to break down its features and capabilities. It had software- one of his worst enemies.
One thing was for sure, it was ancient. Far older than anything they had seen in Terra. Even older than the district encasing it.
Whatever it was, Rin had managed to conduct some tests on it.
“It has some sort of ability to manipulate time. There are others, but this is the most obvious one I could figure out.” She answered. “I wouldn’t touch it so I asked Sakura to create a clay homunculus and interact with the device.”
Sakura had adopted the Matou family magic after it had been literally carved into her body since childhood. While she didn’t follow their methods, she sought to recreate them in a more ethical manner.
As such, Sakura picked up on creating familiars.
The poor clay animal returned back to being clay- then eventually dust after entering the machine. Rin and Sakura couldn’t tell if it went forwards or backwards in time. As far as they knew, the familiar wasn’t destroyed by usual means. Since then, the two have been testing all sorts of experiments with it.
“That reminds me, mind tracing a few swords for us? We want to test something.” Rin asked.
“I don’t think we can stay any longer.”
Rin stopped eating. Sakura lowered her bowl.
The two had hoped that it wouldn’t begin.
“It’s happening…isn’t it.” Sakura asked.
Shirou nodded. He shared updates frequently over the past two months since his return to underworld duty.
“The movement has ramped up activity in the last week. I estimate that whatever plans they have will be ready in two weeks at the earliest.”
“Shirou…is there any way you can convince them to change their minds?” Sakura asked worriedly.
Shirou sighed. Try as he might, his efforts to curb the Reunion fell short. FrostNova and Faust were sensible individuals, but the two of them were extremely cautious around him. His attempts at bridging the gap were largely ineffective.
Maybe he played the threat card too much. Shirou overdid it at the time when he would’ve been playing a weak hand instead.
“I have one final meeting tonight. We’ll get our answer then.”
…and hopefully, Shirou could reach out to them this time.
.
.
.
The Chernobog slums were bustling tonight. Normally, places like these were quiet as citizens settled in for the night. But in the wee hours of the morning, activity could be seen.
They were subtle, Shirou admitted. His reinforced eyesight followed suspiciously clothed figures moving about in groups and hauling cargo. Hidden in some dark corners, a few men with weapons stood guard. Clearly, they were the protection detail.
So why would citizens working at night- in such large numbers- have the funds to hire security? In the slums no less?
They didn’t.
These weren’t citizens.
These were rebels.
Shirou quietly watched the Reunion camp from a distant rooftop.
He hadn’t been wasting time. While the rebel movement continued its preparations, Shirou had also been organizing his own.
Assassinations of several cartels involved in slave trafficking transferred more power to other groups, centralizing power in a way that reinforced Chernobog’s underworld from the incoming threat. Arrangements for refuge in Lungmen and nearby satellite locations had been prepared under the guise of Chernobog organizations, businesses, and families moving. A few attacks on Chernobog’s authorities also put the city on alert, increasing the local Ursine government’s vigilance.
Shirou hoped that all those preparations wouldn’t be used. If they did, then it meant that bloodshed and chaos would engulf Chernobog.
The rooftop service access swung open, the footsteps of two people marked their arrival. The normally cool night breeze turned chilly.
Shirou continued to watch the Reunion’s preparations.
“Shirou.” A girl’s voice uttered his name.
“...is this really necessary?” Shirou asked.
None of the two arrivals answered.
“People will suffer if you continue.”
They didn’t reply.
Shirou sighed. He turned to face the two.
“Aren’t the people suffering enough?”
FrostNova and Faust looked back with conflicted expressions.
“All this…? This won’t help the infected.”
“If we don’t make an example of Chernobog…then will countries listen to us?” FrostNova retorted. Even then, her question sounded shaky.
Almost like she was trying to convince herself.
The past two months had warmed up the two commanders with the Fuyuki doctor. Medicine, food, and other tidbits had been exchanged between the two parties. Whether they admit it or not, FrostNova and Faust found the strain on their bodies alleviated.
“Years. We have suffered years- no- decades…and nothing has changed.” Her voice turned resolute as she continued.
“...and what if you fail? The cost in lives and damage will be irreparable.”
“The Reunion is committed to the cause…even if our efforts fail, there is merit in them. When the world changes, the future would look back and see that our attempts paved along the path to justice.”
“The civilians, those who simply wish to live out there lives peacefully? What about them?”
FrostNova didn’t answer.
She didn’t have one.
They could say that they wouldn’t aim for the civilians but that would be a lie. Half the Reunion persevered in hatred and vengeance. They would target innocents. Even if she and Patriot reigned their forces, they couldn’t stop all of Talulah’s faction from exerting their warped sense of justice.
Faust also couldn’t answer. He, himself, was protecting Mephisto. A friend driven to madness, seeking to inflict his own revenge on the people who hurt him. Those people were now dead, but Mephisto still continued.
“You don’t understand…” FrostNova’s face darkened.
Shirou kept quiet.
“You’ve never lost your parents to them. Forced to mine Originium to live another day…getting infected just to survive…” FrostNova growled. “My parents died for me to live! My grandmother was the only one left to take care of me! She didn’t even live until I was ten!” Her voice grew into a shout.
“I was going to be executed when I was eleven for a game between the guards!!!”
Her voice turned hoarse at the last scream.
“Patriot…he was the one to save me…” She hiccuped while recovering. “I was left with nobody…so can you blame us for wanting to fight and change it all?!”
No, Shirou wouldn’t understand. His loss wasn’t one of anguish. It was a peaceful one. A quiet and silent passing from his father, a determined and fated farewell with a loved one…all of it didn’t match FrostNova’s pain.
But…fighting for what you believe in…was something Shirou understood.
He could either challenge her beliefs right here…or open her eyes to what her actions bring.
“...but then you would also destroy the lives of others, making you the same as those who hurt you before.”
She froze.
“Would all that…be worth it?”
Shirou walked forwards to the frozen commander. He saw the relentless determination in himself from years past, back when his beliefs weren’t tempered. Back before the world changed him.
FrostNova walked the same road that would bring many others to ruin. Shirou didn’t know if there was anyone there to help her, unlike Rin and Sakura had for him.
“Faust, what about you? What do you fight for?” Shirou turned to the younger commander.
“...to protect my friend.”
Shirou saw the boy that Faust accompanied many times. But outside of that, he did not know much else about the kid.
“A good goal.”
In truth, that was the opposite of what Shirou would’ve said had he known Mephisto’s true nature.
A lesson Shirou was about to learn for himself in the near future.
“How about you? What pushes you to help everyone?”
Faust strengthened his resolve and shot back.
“We can tell…you’ve seen the battlefield. What do you see in saving lives?” After all, you’ve taken them yourself.
But Faust didn’t say that out loud. He knew that Shirou was a killer.
Just like the rest of them.
After that first step, nothing ever stays the same. Your world changes.
Shirou smiled sadly.
“Because…I was saved myself…many many times.”
Kiritsugu Emiya. Arturia Pendragon. Rin Tohsaka. Sakura Matou.
“...and being saved means the world to us.”
Shirou was rescued. Rescued from his dark future.
He owed it all to them.
The two commanders stayed silent as Shirou walked past them. Just before he closed the roof access door, he said his parting words.
“From today onwards, the Fuyuki Clinic will be closing its doors. Farewell.”
FrostNova’s breath paused.
The closing of the door signaled the end of a line.
“Chief, it’s back again.”
Ch’en narrowed her eyes.
“Catch that signal. Tap into the connection and listen in.”
The intelligence agent nodded and began hacking the call.
Ch'en grabbed the spare headset and put it on just as they tapped in. The signal address had become a common appearance on the Chernobog-Lungmen relay network. For the past month, the network identification number had been spotted numerous times contacting several Lungmen addresses. After some digging on their end, it was discovered that most of the companies were involved in migrants, a few of them catering refuge for infected. A little more digging and they discovered who the Chernobog ID belonged to.
Einzbern Enterprises.
This corporation single-handedly managed to reserve and book housing for over a thousand people looking to move to Lungmen.
It was suspicious as fuck.
They had capital but no background to speak of when Lungmen asked for Chernobog's records on active businesses.
"Good morning, Mr. Einzbern."
"Morning." The mysterious man replied.
The call was being recorded by the LGD so that analysts could break it down later.
"Are you here to ask for an update on the inquiry for available space on our end?"
"Indeed."
"Well sir, good news. As you requested to double the rented housing of your original transaction, we are able to accommodate this increase. These are your Chernobog factory workers, yes?"
"Correct."
"As per your documents…" The assistant continued.assistant continued.
Ch'en frowned. Einzbern Enterprises didn't have many records. What documents were they talking about?
“...we’ve completed registering them to the Lungmen database.”
Wait, what?
“Search the latest additions to Lungmen’s immigrant records.” Ch’en ordered.
One of the officers nearby nodded and started scouring through Lungmen’s records.
“Your assistance is very much appreciated.” The unknown man spoke. “My employees shall start arriving in a week. I hope that is not too early?”
“No, sir. We are perfectly able to house them now.”
“Thank you. I will send updates later.”
The call ends.
Over at Ch’en’s end, a small group of information analysts were scrambling to analyze the information collected. Location, content, voice, all of it documented and replicated to be perused.
Whoever this man was, he must be extremely stupid to use a single address for all his activities.
.
.
.
Shirou frowned after ending the call.
For all the arrangements they made and all the savings pooled together by the clinic, it all amounted to half the job. The other more difficult half is persuading the people to move to Lungmen.
One, job security was one such problem. Here in Chernobog, they were at least being hired for industry. That was not guaranteed in Lungmen. Two, they all had established lives here. Homes and friends. Convincing them to relocate was to ask them to abandon it all. There were more, but those proved to be the most difficult problems.
But the Fuyuki trio still decided to evacuate them ahead of time. Rin and Sakura were out there talking with the clinic patients and distributing the temporary and permanent immigration papers they managed to scrounge with whatever little funds they had. All of Shirou’s hideouts, all of their savings, all but the clinic had been scrapped, exchanged for LMD.
At best, they could at least help a few thousand before the Reunion attacked.
Shirou had seen enough of the Reunion to know that organization wasn’t their strong suit. If they managed to beat the Chernobog military, then the city would fall into their hands.
It was against his principles, but Shirou wasn’t going to take down an entire rebel movement alone. So he did everything else to buy as much time and help as many people out of the city before it turned into a battlefield.
Skilled on the battlefield? Yes. Skilled in information technology? No.
He didn’t know shit about how to hack computers. What he did know was to muddy his tracks and activities. By focusing a significant cash flow through the Einzbern account he set up, Shirou was drawing attention away from the activities of several other accounts.
The only information they would find was the fictional name Shirou created.
Kirisviel Einzbern.
No doubt, Illyasviel would be rolling in her grave if she ever heard of his disguise. The idea of combining Kiritsugu and Irisviel’s names was horrendous.
But it felt right.
In this world, the name Einzbern could be one of hope. It was the least he could do for Illya and Kiritsugu.
.
.
.
“So, what have we got?” Ch’en leaned over the monitor.
“Someone named Kirisviel Einzbern. Outside of that there is nothing else.” The intelligence operator showed her the screen.
Ch’en frowned.
“Can we request Chernobog to share with us his profile? Surely they have something on Kirisiviel Einzbern . If they don’t want to, tell them it’s a matter of Lungmen security and that we are willing to pay.”
They spent a week lobbying Chernobog for access to the list of companies operating in their city. Surely it would only take them a short while to handle one profile.
“Ma’am, haven’t you heard? Chernobog’s government has significantly decreased their network activities for the time being.”
“What? So even the LGD can’t contact them?”
“We’re not even supposed to in the first place. We’re only guarding Lungmen.”
“If a Chernobog citizen is under the suspicion of LGD of being a threat, then that should allow us to force the issue.”
“Ma’am…for all intents and purposes, the Chernobog government has gone dark. It has been for the past week.”
Ch’en inwardly hissed. How could she have missed such news?
Just what was going on in Chernobog?
Hellagur knew about the Fuyuki Clinic doctors. The trio were becoming a phenomenon in the Chernobog medical sphere after the news spread about their Oripathy treatment.
Nobody knew where they came from, nor could anybody dig much about their past. But they were accepted once the trio proved that they could indeed revert Oripathy stages. The Chernobog hospitals tried to persuade and barter with the trio, but they explained that they couldn’t share their technique.
As for their treatment, they were happy to share the conceptual idea.
It was a simple concept.
Transferring Originium particles from inside to outside.
Rin herself provided a presentation of her “Arts” and how she could filter Originium inside the body. Though it was impossible to completely filter out all particles, the reason being that some of them had become too ingrained into the cells of the patient.
That was enough for the Chernobog doctors to back off once they understood how she did it. It was only the means that stopped them from replicating the feat.
Terra simply didn’t have technology good or efficient enough to filter Originium from the body effectively.
So, when the Fuyuki Clinic announced that they were shutting its doors two weeks prior, the Chernobog medical sphere erupted in chaos. Doctors left, right, and center swarmed the trio and inquired why they were closing.
It was Doctor Shirou who explained the situation.
“Infected people from the slums alerted them of Reunion’s plans.”
That was a lie, but a convincing one.
The trio of doctors shared the information with the Chernobog hospitals and the news spread.
Now, Chernobog knew what was going on. The government was in full-swing, evacuating citizens to protect them. The hospitals were doing the same, moving their patients to other nearby cities that could house more.
Hellagur was also moving his patients.
The underground clinic he operated was already empty, just one last patient he had to transport back to the local Chernobog hospital.
“We’ll be going now.” He informed the aged woman clutching to his arm as he pushed the wheelchair out of the clinic.
The city’s atmosphere had changed. In a span of a few days, the withdrawal and evacuation of many mega corporations caused unrest. The rich class caught on quickly once they reached out to contacts and more evacuations started happening. The Chernobog government tried to cover up and reassure the populace that everything was normal. The remaining majority were receiving mixed signals from all sides. The slums were beginning to riot- already aware that something was amiss.
Hellagur gently pushed the wheelchair down the street. It was emptier than before. Few people rushed back and forth, hurrying to return to their homes. They knew it wasn’t safe to go out. But what could they do? They had to continue working for meager pay.
They weren’t the only ones feeling the nerves.
Hellagur’s instincts were going haywire.
Something very bad was about to happen.
The clinic owner forced down the urge to run. Since that morning, his nerves warned him of impending doom. The unforgettable feeling of combat, of being on a battlefield.
But his conviction pushed him to save lives.
…
“Thank you, thank you, thank you…” The old patient thanked him profusely after being handed over to hospital personnel.
The hospital was mostly empty of patients now. Only small pockets of them were gathered and moved to the terminals, then to land transports heading out of the city. The medical personnel had been increased and a whole company of Chernobog soldiers had been sent to protect the hospital. The government was reinforcing defenses and that included medical facilities like the hospitals.
Chernobog was going to war.
Hellagur wanted no part of it.
But, innocents were in the crossfire.
So, here the old Ursus war veteran shall stay and fight.
.
.
.
It started in the wee hours of the morning.
Hellagur woke up to the sound of a distant boom. Old habits ingrained through his years on the battlefield quickly pushed him into gear. He quickly rolled off the bed and dropped to the floor. After confirming that the attack was not nearby, the Ursus veteran peaked from the side of his room curtain, a method to gain some vision without drawing attention to the position.
In the distant darkness, explosions lit up the night like fireworks. All over Chernobog, plumes of beautiful red-orange flashes followed by obscure blasts filled the city.
Hellagur released a deep rumbling sigh.
The hospital announcement system turned on and announced the attacks on several locations. Whoever was managing the system was quick, he noted. Usually it took a few minutes to receive such information. The soldier manning the platform must’ve been ordered to expect an attack at any moment.
“All personnel be aware, a contingent of Reunion rebels have been spotted half a kilometer from the hospital. I repeat…”
Hellagur’s eyes widened.
What was the Reunion doing this close to a hospital? It was under Chernobog protection, but primarily a civilian facility that wouldn’t affect the frontline. The small number of soldiers that could return to active duty after injury were small and insignificant enough that it wouldn’t help Chernobog in the short term. Neither side would want prolonged conflict.
Hellagur threw on his coat and hurried down the hospital corridors. They were still empty, but in half an hour the injured and casualties would start flooding in.
“Soldiers, prepare for combat! The contingent has been confirmed to be heading for the hospital’s location. I repeat…”
It was the worst case scenario Hellagur had assumed was possible, but was now becoming reality.
If worst comes to worst, he would have to fight.
Even if it meant breaking his vow.
Hellagur rushed to the hospital lobby where the Chernobog contingent was forming. Soldiers were gearing up while earlier platoons headed out to meet the incoming threat.
A messenger burst through the lobby doors.
"Commander! They have a demand! If we accept, they will withdraw."
“What does the Reunion want?” The commander asked.
Hellagur inwardly agreed. The commander was considering all options. The option with the least resistance would save so many lives.
But such things come with a cost.
The problem was, could they manage it?
“Sir, the Reunion leader is asking that we surrender a Fuyuki Clinic doctor named Shirou Emiya to them.”
“Someone get in touch with the hospital staff! We need to know more!” The commander barked out.
Hellagur felt their sights land on him immediately.
The old veteran felt the stab of betrayal well up within him.
If he was going to betray information about the doctor that helped Chernobog so much, then the least he could do is learn more about the situation.
“Yes, I know him. But first, let me meet the Reunion leader.”
The commander looked at his messenger. No words needed to be said. The soldier ran back outside to communicate their reply.
Hellagur prepared himself. He was a veteran- not a liaison. But he needed every bit of smart he had to reach an accord with the Reunion.
But nothing prepared him for what came next.
When Hellagur sighted the Reunion contingent leader, his heart stopped.
It can’t be.
The large Sarkaz officer’s expression was also just as surprised upon seeing him.
“...Hellagur?”
“Buldrokkas’tee.”
Buldrokkas’tee, the real name of Patriot, the brother-in-arms he once fought with during his tenure under the Ursus Empire.
Once again, the two comrades fought on the same battlefield like many before it. But this time, they stood on opposite sides.
Hellagur already felt like shit. Now, the world was playing a cruel joke on him.
.
.
.
A week before the Chernobog invasion, a meeting between the captains and commanders of the Reunion took place.
“...is that all? Are we finished?” W stretched backwards. She just wanted to get it done with.
“FrostNova…you had something to share?” Patriot asked hoarsely. His second-in-command mentioned bringing up a topic at the meeting.
The attendants turned their attention to the Cautus commander. FrostNova coughed into her hand to hide her nerves before she gestured for Faust’s assistance.
“I’m sure that a few of you noticed our…activities outside the camps.”
More like all of them. FrostNova knew that a few rumors had spread on Talulah’s side. Patriot’s faction respected her status highly and wouldn’t gossip about her private life.
W looked at the red-haired captain beside her with a victorious grin and rubbed her fingers together in an extremely familiar gesture. The other captain, a masked female, sighed then pulled out a wad of cash from her pocket and passed it to her.
Wait a second. Was that a bet?
FrostNova paused when she caught the exchange. Patriot looked at the two captains and narrowed his eyes in disapproval.
“What?” W challenged back while pocketing her wins.
Their attention was drawn to the table as Faust placed some bottles from the bag he brought.
“We…made a few transactions with the Fuyuki Clinic for treatment. These are Oripathy medicine provided in return for our…services.”
More than a few eyes around the table widened.
FrostNova and Faust didn’t use all the medicine. Half of the supply was stockpiled for the future. Now, they were using it for an objective.
“Services?” Talulah frowned.
“Information. There’s more to them than just being doctors.” Faust explained. “Shirou approached us and we exchanged our service for medicine.” More like he threatened them into it.
“We didn’t share anything that could risk Reunion’s operations. They were more interested in Chernobog if anything.” FrostNova added.
“So, you were sneaking out to get medicine? What did the doctor want?” W asked.
FrostNova and Faust exchanged glances.
“As we expected, their clinic is just a cover. They were scouting the core of District 1 and the Chernobog underworld.”
“Doctor Shirou is dangerous. He’s sneaked past our perimeter several times during the meetings. Just last week he snuck past the camp sentry to meet us one last time.” FrostNova emphasized.
“So, you want to warn us about the Fuyuki doctors?” The red-haired captain clarified.
“No, Crownslayer. I want us to capture one of them. Try the medicine and you will understand.”
“...is this how you recovered? The soldiers never saw you approach the clinic for treatment.” Patriot quietly asked while grabbing a bottle and observing the contents.
“Not only that, they actually make Arts easier to use.” FrostNova dropped the bombshell. “This is why they didn’t release the medicine to the public, Faust and I had to work for it.”
A side effect of Shirou’s battlefield potion was that it helped the body acclimate to the corrosive Originium Arts. The more a caster’s body adapted to the Originium inside it, the less
The sudden confession made everyone eye the medicine.
Patriot walked out the room and ordered a guard to bring glasses. When he returned, he placed them on the table. The commander didn’t wait and poured himself a glass then drank it in front of everyone. The others were apprehensive. A medicine for Oripathy that helped your Arts? It was like fiction.
“...you believe this medicine is that important?” Crownslayer asked.
FrostNova nodded.
“He’s valuable. We need Doctor Shirou captured.”
“Why him, specifically?” The same captain continued to ask.
“Because we can force him to work for us.” Another voice answered.
Everyone turned to Faust.
“Our last meeting showed us his weakness. The clinic may have been a cover, but Doctor Shirou genuinely cares about the civilians and the infected. We can target hospitals during the assault to draw him out.”
It was scummy, but Faust and FrostNova didn’t have other options. Shirou was too elusive for them. The only way to meet him was to force the issue. They would’ve preferred to use methods that didn’t involve civilians.
“Is it really effective?” Came the muffled voice from the large captain at the end of the table. “And why hide such an item from us for this long?”
“It was part of our agreement, Mudrock. Doesn’t matter anymore since he ended it last week.” FrostNova answered the captain.
“Ended?”
“The Fuyuki Clinic closed its doors a week ago. They already knew we planned to invade the city.”
A sharp intake of breath drew everyone’s attention to Patriot.
“Amazing…” He released with a relaxed sigh while lowering the empty glass. The relief was palpable from his form. Normally, the veteran exuded a strict and rigid presence. If anything, he looked like a peaceful old man. Seeing the results, the others poured themselves a glass and downed the contents of the bottles. After the first sip, they found themselves lost in a pleasant haze.
Talulah was the first to recover.
“FrostNova is right. That doctor is valuable. Patriot, you’re in charge of coordinating the doctor’s capture. The rest will continue as is.”
“Very well.” Patriot nodded. As the most capable, handing the responsibility to him was to be expected. He’ll have to ask FrostNova and Faust what they know about the doctor.
"Dismissed."
One by one, the captains and commanders left the room.
Omake/Extra
"W, pay up."
The two captains were the last to disperse after the Reunion leaders meeting.
"Hmph."
W pulled out the winnings along with her own cash and handed them to Crownslayer.
"I still think there's more to FrostNova and Faust than just being friends."
"You still willing to bet on it again?"
"Double or nothing." W grinned at her fellow captain.
Crownslayer and W felt a shiver crawl up their spines. Both of them turned around to see said commanders looking at them.
Oh, it turns out FrostNova and Faust stayed behind too.
The Cautus (rabbit) commander's chilly glare was oddly adorable, but the following sound of a steel bolt clicking into the crossbow from the boy beside her gave another message.
"R-right. I think there's definitely nothing going on between them." W backtracked.
"She started the bet." Crownslayer threw the other captain under the bus.
"H-hey now, it ta-"
The steel bolt pierced the wall near W's head.
"-akes two parties to make a bet."
Crownslayer looked down.
Since when were her feet frozen to the ground?
Note to self, don't make bets about FrostNova or Faust in the future.
"FrostNova, Faust. We need to discu-"
Patriot rounded from the building corner and stopped at the scene.
"...I hope I'm not interrupting anything."
Crownslayer released a sigh of relief at the senior commander's presence. Surely, the second-in-command of the entire Reunion would put a stop to the scene.
"Meet me at the Yeti camp after you're done."
The Ursus veteran turned around and left.
Patriot understood how his adoptive daughter felt. He'd let the situation go.
Just this time.
W released a stream of curses once the Yeti commander disappeared. She couldn't escape either. Her feet were frozen in place.
"Any last words?" FrostNova narrowed her eyes at the mercenary.
"Yeah, chilly bunny girl. You need a boy toy to warm you up. Perfect, there's one right beside you."
Damned she may be, but W did not back down from a challenge.
Crownslayer closed her eyes and resigned herself to her fate. Every word out of W's mouth continued to dig their graves deeper.
Faust loaded a blunted steel bolt into his crossbow.
"I take first dibs on the cockroach."
"No, she's mine."
"See? You argue like a couple alre-"
The sound of a blunt arrow hitting a body resonated from beside her.
"Takes more than an arrow to put me down, Romeo!"
Crownslayer sighed. W wasn't going to back down. This was going to be a long long night.
…
The following day, two frozen statues were found in the camp dumpster.
Author’s Note
Answering questions. (From FFN)
To compromise the story for the sake of Rin and Sakura (who are still regular humans even if Rin knows reinforcement while Sakura can learn it). The average everyday object will remain the same weight between Earth and Terra. Only weapons are created to be extremely heavy because they are designed to kill other Terrans (who are also insanely tanky). Need more power to kill dragons and similar species right? I just see no point making cooking pots and pans heavy.
Shirou only needs underworld information. Also it's a matter of testing Earth vs Terra in terms of combat and firearms. From here on out, Shirou will be at a disadvantage against many enemies. Even reinforcement will give him the strength disadvantage against the elite Terrans.
As for how his projections last forever- they operate differently in Terra. Orundum (an Arknights material) is like crystalized unstable mana (super generalized form) which Shirou mixes with his internal Od to project objects. Basically just converting Terran material into other compositions. No Gaia influence on this planet so they don’t actively erode when Shirou creates his weapons.
To that random guest, well crap I didn’t know Hellagur was in Chernobog too. So I rushed his little slice of the story in this chapter. But don’t expect me to continue his presence much, I didn’t really consider him at all mostly because I didn’t know. Thanks a lot though!
Thank you to all the Arknights players dropping lore tidbits like how weapons in Terra are more melee-oriented and how rare guns actually are. You help me improve the story with each detail! I couldn’t have written this chapter without information like this.
Chapter Text
=== CHERNOBOG ATTACK ===
Shirou watched as the fires bloomed in the early hours of the morning.
"Shirou."
He turned to look at Rin.
"I trust you to be careful."
Between the three of them, Rin and Sakura were going to Lungmen ahead of him. It was decided early on since the two weren't experienced in a battlefield unlike him.
"Senpai...you'll know what will happen if you die. Right?" Sakura smiled darkly, a little tinge of All The World's Evil leaking out.
The threat was obvious.
Shirou started sweating.
"Y-yes, Sakura."
"You know she'll find a way to forcefully bind your soul to hers if you die right? That's the Matou branch of magic."
The thought alone was scary.
"I-I'll make sure to be careful." Shirou promised.
"Good. Now, come here. We have something to give you before we go."
Rin was blushing now while looking sideways. On the other hand, Sakura had returned back to her normal complexion and was smiling brightly.
"Ma, Oneesan is still shy after all these years, no, Senpai?"
"Give her a break, Sakura. You know she's not good at expressing herself."
"I know, Senpai. That's why I'll go first~"
Rin pressed her lips thinly at the jab Sakura gave.
"I can't believe you. My own sister is teasing me."
Shirou slowly shook his head with a smile. Sakura leaned in and Shirou wrapped his arms around her just as hers wrapped around him. The two exchanged a soft kiss before breaking apart.
"Oneesan, what are you waiting for?" Sakura pushed her sister forwards.
This time, Shirou was the one to initiate the kiss. He lightly pecked the blushing mage on the lips before releasing her.
"Now go, I'll meet up with you both in Lungmen. It's not safe to stay here."
"You always make us worry when you stay in dangerous places." Rin glared half-heartedly.
"Not any more dangerous than the Clocktower that's for sure."
"Hmph." Rin looked away. Shirou caught her there. If the Clocktower found out about his Reality Marble, then it was either execution or imprisonment for research.
Shirou stepped back.
"Don't die on us, okay?"
"I won't. I promise."
Seriously. Why did Rin have to fall for such a stupid boy? It didn't help that her sister did too.
Shirou was going to be the death of them.
Harem Protagonist EX was one hell of a stat.
.
.
.
A few hours later, the battle for Chernobog was in full swing.
Shirou stood atop the highest network tower of Chernobog. Located near the center of the city, it offered him unparalleled sight over the entire battlefield.
Seriously. How bad was Chernobog's military? The inept reactions, the lack of coordination...
Shirou released a few more explosive arrows into the air. The ballistic projectiles flew a few kilometers to their destinations and rained down on evacuated buildings. The explosives were aimed to hit certain sections of damaged buildings- destroying the foundations and collapsing debris on roads.
Another few Chernobog brigades saved.
For each route Shirou collapsed, he blocked the Reunion from assaulting another weak point in the Chernobog defense.
Shirou wasn't going to join the manpower pool. He was more effective acting as a force projection tool. An artillery- providing support on the entire battlefield.
And he was one hell of an artillery.
Shirou shot a few more explosive arrows- all in a span of a single second. On numerous fronts, simultaneous explosions announced the arrival of his projectiles. Small parts of buildings fell on Reunion squads, collapsed buildings littered roads to near impassable levels, and cratered roads.
Oh and did Shirou mention the amount of chaos it brought? The Reunion contingents pushing objectives kept getting rerouted to different areas. Others, outright retreating at the face of such firepower.
If it was one thing Terra didn't have, it was long ranged area denial capability.
Shirou was acting as Chernobog's artillery battery.
Alone.
A few more explosive arrows gracefully flew arcs through the air.
Shirou made sure to limit the size of the blasts. They were strong, capable of blowing structural foundations and walls. But they were also small, controlled to a tiny radius the size of a car. It was to make sure that nobody got killed in the impact range.
Shirou didn't want to kill Reunion soldiers, he just wanted to scare them back.
So far? It was not working quite as well as he had hoped.
Of the entire battlefield, Shirou could count the number of fronts he could actively defend. There were at least three times that number which he couldn't. These fronts were the areas that civilians were currently evacuating from.
Panic. Tens of thousands, if not hundreds of thousands were streaming to the center of Chernobog.
Military blockades collapsed. Flanks dispersed. The escaping civilians did more damage to Chernobog's defense than the Reunion did.
Shirou could only watch from his perch as another Reunion contingent pounced on the Chernobog military on the far western frontline.
Shirou closed his eyes.
The non-explosive arrows flying through the air ended a dozen more Reunion lives. Still, the damage had been done. The Chernobog soldiers had all been killed.
A flash of blue and back crossed the corner of his sight.
Hold on.
Shirou returned his focus to that area.
Nothing important. Just another private paramilitary team.
The young Cautus girl dressed in blue and black running with the team was the only outlier Shirou noticed but it wasn't special. He already saw a few other child soldiers running around. Terra didn't shy away from using children in battle.
As Shirou continued observing the group, he saw another member.
That's...
He'd have to keep his eye on them.
=== REUNION MOVEMENT ===
W and the Reunion contingent under her buckled.
Another wave of artillery shells peppered the street they were on.
"How does Chernobog have so much firepower?! Why would they employ artillery in their own city?!" One of the rebels shouted.
It made no sense. A city's standing military existed to defend. Offensive weapons were typically kept for attacks and sieges by the nation's army instead. It was also expensive. Manufacturing the ammunition for artillery was more expensive than the Originium used to fuel cities. Only a few factories could supply an even smaller number of artillery pieces on the entire continent.
For Chernobog to have not one, not two, but several batteries of them?
It was madness.
"It's not artillery."
The rebel soldier turned to his captain.
"Listen carefully." W pointed outside. "There's no cannon."
The second barrage arrived half a minute after the first. True to her words, the third came without any warning.
"H-how?! It's not artillery?"
"Arts, I think. But it's difficult to keep up this kind of barrage for so long."
W's mind was racing. Seeing the explosions in action excited her, but also made her wary.
Just who did Chernobog have?
It was insane. Only Talulah had this much widespread impact on a battlefield.
W thumbed down on her radio and opened to the officer's channel full of chatter. Reports of bombardments across multiple flanks came in. The situation became clearer when a few contingent officers informed that the artillery was only limited to the frontlines without civilians.
She switched over to the leader's channel. This one was more centralized, only open to captains and the commanders above them.
"Anyone else struggling with the artillery arts?"
"You too?" FrostNova's voice came through.
"Not only her. My squad is stuck." Mudrock added.
"Wait, they are also bombarding your flanks?" W asked incredulously.
"It's not artillery." Faust interrupted. "It's arrows."
...
What?
"Me and my men have been keeping track of several flanks in high positions. The angles don't match that of artillery. They are more straightforward than the ballistic arc needed." Faust would've known. He briefly looked into other projectile-based weapons while he mastered his crossbow.
"Anything you can do about the problem?" This time, it was Patriot who stepped in. "If you can't, try to identify where the barrage is coming from."
"That's the problem." Faust grimaced while looking at the map in his hands. He marked the frontlines that reported the artillery strikes. It formed a rough circle around the city of Chernobog. Slowly but surely, an image started showing. Sure, the ranges varied, but there was a clear line where the shots came from. "The impact locations are like a radius. All of them congregate from one position."
"The location is the problem, I assume?"
"Yes." Faust looked up to the central Chernobog network tower. "The bombardment is coming from the highest network tower."
The silence from the others expressed their mood. The Reunion didn't have long range capabilities.
The buzz followed by the new arrival interrupted the silence.
"Faust! I need your support!" Mephisto's pissed off voice appeared. "Some bastard is sniping the hell out of my position! Can your men sneak around and kill him?!"
W paused.
"Wait, you're not getting bombed?"
"No! Each time I morph a soldier or civilian, the bloody bastard keeps blasting them apart!"
"No explosion?"
"NO! I've tried sneaking them behind the stupid sheep running! Somehow the bastard snipes them perfectly! Not even a shot through the head can kill them! But his shots keep blowing them to pieces!"
"Do it again."
"W? What are you planning?" This time it was Crownslayer who had been silent the entire conversion.
"Fucking bitch! This one didn't even survive across the street!" Mephisto screamed.
"Everyone! Did you get bombed in the past 30 seconds?" W shouted excitedly. The bombardment on her position had paused after her request.
A chorus of negatives came from the others.
"Huh? What's going on?" A confused Mephisto asked.
"Mephisto, keep sending out those walking corpses of yours." W didn't want to force the issue, but it was the only idea she had. It was agreed that Mephisto would only turn people that couldn't survive into his puppets anyway.
"Everyone! The artillery arts user or whatever shit he's using is distracted by Mephisto's puppets! Push now while you can!"
The realization that their positions weren't being bombarded caught on.
W grinned.
Your move, Chernobog.
.
.
.
Shirou noticed the change immediately.
The strange monstrosities multiplied faster now. They kept streaming on the northern flank, forcing him to decrease the amount of support he could spend on other fronts. Even worse, the monsters carried some sort of infection with them. They ran across the battlefield and whatever they touched turned into creatures not dissimilar to them.
It took all of Shirou's attention just to keep them contained.
Another series of arrows blew their targets apart. Unlike the explosive variant, these were magically enchanted for more physical power. The monstrosities were near the civilians retreating and Shirou couldn't risk hurting them. So, he focused the sheer power into one impact point, ripping apart the creatures long before they could reach the civilians.
Except, Shirou couldn't stop them from infecting the downed fighters on the battlefield.
He grimaced as another Chernobog soldier rose up from the street. The man's form had changed. Misshapen and protruding with black minerals, it became a humanoid mutation of its former self.
What is causing that? Arts?
Shirou needed to find the caster fast. He was wasting his time up here now. The Chernobog military would have to hold on their own for the time being.
He climbed down the communication tower and headed for the direction of Mephisto's area after firing one last support barrage on each front.
=== RHODES ISLAND ===
Two hours after their operation was suddenly executed ahead of schedule, the Rhodes Island group found their objective.
Margaret Nearl took one look at the man Amiya was shouldering.
"Are you sure this is the man you and Kal'tsit were looking for?"
He didn't look like much but who was Nearl to judge?
"Yes, we've gotten what we came here for." Amiya confirmed then turned to the stranger. "Doctor...please trust me. We have to move now."
The doctor(?) hobbled forwards with Amiya supporting him.
"Amiya, let me carry him if he's not fully recovered." Ace, another member of the rescue operation, offered.
"A-ah, that sounds like a better idea." The young Cautus scratched her cheeks. She released the objective and allowed Ace to carry the man on his back.
"Everyone, I can only help you with orders while I carry the Doctor. So please protect us." Ace shouted to the team. "Now we shall regroup with the other teams and head for the extraction point!"
The Rhodes Island group quickly set off at a pace towards the north of Chernobog.
"Ace, what do you think's happening?" Nearl couldn't help but ask while they jogged down an empty street.
"An invasion. The Reunion has been planning this for a long time. We knew it was coming, but not this early. We were unlucky to get caught." He huffed while fixing the Doctor's position on his back.
"Everyone! Kal'tsit has ordered us to take another route!" Amiya announced while looking at her comms screen. "Civilians ahead a few blocks are trying to escape from the Reunion!"
"Where is Chernobog's military?" Nearl couldn't help but wonder. "Why aren't they intercepting the Reunion?"
Nobody answered.
The Rhodes Island group continued to navigate Chernobog's streets using the alternate route they've been given. At first, they ran across a couple of civilians. But after half an hour, more and more started streaming past them.
"What's going on?" Nearl asked. "It doesn't make sense for civilians to run this way. They should be running south for the center of Chernobog."
That was where the military would be defending. Or at least what they should've been defending.
A few minutes later, they found out why.
Amiya gasped as a Chernobog soldier was spotted running with the civilians. The panicked shouts of the people had become the norm, but the tactical outfit of the military stood out explicitly against the backdrop of lightly dressed civilians.
Ace and Nearl frowned.
"He's supposed to be with the army..."
The screams increased in tempo. Now, the entire street was being flooded with running civilians. More soldiers started appearing. Some fast, others slow and wounded.
The group of Rhodes Island operators hid inside one of the abandoned buildings and waited for the flood to pass. Somewhere in the distance, the sounds of combat could be heard.
"They're still there fighting. We should move quickly." Ace advised while looking out the window.
"Wait. Everyone be quiet." Operator Dobermann held her hand up.
"I can hear people moving."
The group pressed against the walls, behind doors, and on the floor. Everyone was on high alert after Dobermann alerted the team.
A few minutes later, a large group of Reunion soldiers ran past their position.
"Move faster! Don't let the Chernobog fuckers run!"
Nearl crushed the sympathy slowly growing from deep within her. She couldn't allow her emotions to affect the mission. The priority was to get out of Chernobog safely. Right now, she couldn't risk the status of the entire team.
"I'll take one with me and see where the Reunion went. We can move in another direction after." Ace shouldered his riot shield.
"...no."
Amiya looked at the Doctor.
"Too...dangerous." He coughed.
"How else can we decide then? We can't just move anywhere without info." Dobermann frowned. "It's dangerous, but it's our only choice."
"I...can use drones." The Doctor hesitantly tapped on the PRTS device he had been given early in the extraction.
Amiya broke into a smile.
"Y-yes! The Doctor can help us get out of this situation! Please trust him!" She excitedly chattered.
"Him? You just said he had amnesia. How can he command us like this?" Dobermann expressed her doubt.
"...I trust him."
The operators turned to the Rhodes Island veteran.
"The Doctor has never failed us before. He does not have his memories, but I believe he's still there."
Ace walked up to the doctor and knelt in front of him.
"Doctor, trust in yourself. Our safety is in your hands."
The Doctor only looked at the command module nervously.
"I-I'll do my best."
=== CHERNOBOG MILITARY ===
"This way!" Shirou shouted while standing on top of an abandoned truck.
A large arrow enhanced with mystic codes of power- Rin's work- was loaded into his bow and fired. Powerful and fast, it took less than a microsecond for it to reach the target. The bolt carried so much power that it turned the mutant into a smear on the road.
An instant later, another arrow was knocked and fired down the road. The soldiers couldn't even keep track of Shirou's speed as he unleashed a shower of death on the hoard. The retreat was disorganized, the surviving contingent fleeing in terror at the creatures that their comrades turned into.
The Chernobog contingent had collapsed once the infected from behind attacked the rear. Chaos spread and the soldiers panicked. The scene was straight out of a nightmare. The Reunion caster unleashed a plague on the frontline, spread by mutants that attacked the soldiers. Once the injured were pulled back, new replacements took their positions. Nobody knew the threat that was brewing behind them.
A line of brave souls stayed behind to buy time, but were ultimately devoured and infected despite Shirou's best efforts to stop the infection from spreading.
He switched targets.
Shirou shot the nearest creatures, formerly soldiers based on their equipment. Once they were dealt with, he shot explosive arrows at the buildings surrounding the street. The series of explosions weakened their foundations, collapsing the structures into the avenue and creating a debris field that would slow down the hoard.
It would only slow them down. Shirou needed another way to contain the hoard.
Suddenly, Shirou's reinforced hearing caught the sounds of combat from the retreating survivors.
The Reunion flanked?!
Mana pumped into his legs and Shirou dashed in the direction of the battle. He blitzed past the stragglers and reached the remnants locked in combat with Reunion.
Many of the soldiers were already injured after the combat earlier. Now, even fewer were capable of fighting.
Shirou jumped into the fray. Energy poured into his nerves and strength reinforced his body. He smashed into the brawl like a bull, bowling over a good number of Reunion grunts. From there, Shirou systematically disassembled their formation.
He was faster than them. No matter how many came at him, Shirou dealt with them before they could react. He dropped low and spun with his steel bow, hitting their legs and collapsing the circle around him. Before they could stand up, Shirou made sure they were out of the fight.
Temporarily.
Shirou broke their legs and arms by kicking down on their extended appendages while they recovered. The brutality of the action momentarily stunned both sides, a moment which Shirou took advantage of. He dove for the staggered enemies and proceeded to dismantle the rest of the forces.
A red whirlwind carved through the Reunion contingent. When Shirou couldn't deal with the rebels, the Chernobog soldiers did. While he disabled soldiers, they murdered. Rather than deal with two problems, the Reunion contingent turned and fled. Shirou allowed the rebels to run once their morale broke.
The same couldn't be said for the Chernobog soldiers who cheered at his appearance. To them, he was their savior- an unknown ally fighting on the side of Chernobog.
Shirou wasn't an ally. He was here to help protect the civilians. Helping Chernobog fight only supported that goal.
The red archer briefly glanced up at the dark clouds slowly crawling over the horizon. This was the first time he was seeing Terra's Catastrophe up close. Natural disasters, they were called.
Shirou had heard what Catastrophes did. He hoped he'd never have to see the results of one. At least the city was navigating its way out of the storm's path.
A speck of black appeared at the edge of Shirou's vision. His bow snapped out and the offending drone hovering overhead suddenly burst into pieces of scrap.
A drone?
"Move. The Reunion is keeping track of your position." Shirou ordered.
"Y-you're not coming?" One desperate soldier asked. "W-we need you if we want to survive!"
"I will deal with the hoard. If I don't, it will spread to other flanks."
The soldiers looked at each other uneasily. They didn't want to admit it but it was the best move.
"S-sir. Good luck." Another one saluted. It seemed that Shirou's commanding tone and strength duped the soldiers into thinking he was a high-ranking member of the Chernobog military.
"Go. Take care of each other and watch your backs. I hope to see you all safe after this assault is over." Not that Shirou would be around for that long, but giving them encouragement would go a long way.
"Sir, Yes Sir!" The group barked out and saluted with renewed vigor. They quickly regrouped with the wounded and the sentries before heading back to the Chernobog centre.
Shirou jumped to the roofs and started dashing back to the mutant hoard. They were roughly a hundred- bordering two hundred after infecting the injured left behind from both sides.
Mind set, Shirou decided on his move.
It would take too much time to clear them all one-by-one. Explosive arrows were his best bet. He didn't have to hold back now. There was nobody left to see what would happen next. The civilians had all been rounded up by the previous Chernobog contingent in the area, all of which were long gone.
Trace on.
A particularly volatile sword appeared in his hands. It was made of highly explosive material- mercury fulminate. It had a crystalline structure suited to storing large amounts of magical energy. Combined with Rin's runecraft and his special magic, the sword became something of a cheap nuke. Albeit probably categorized as C rank at best in strength, it was cheaper to produce and more efficient than spamming explosive swords for the scale Shirou needed.
The sword's form warped into a large aerodynamic spiral bolt.
Shirou predicted the relative area that the hoard would've dispersed into and applied the necessary changes into the mystic code. He pulled back the string on his bow and fired the projectile at an arc high over the target area.
Then...it broke.
=== RHODES ISLAND ===
It was those with sensitive ears who heard it first.
Amiya and the medic dropped down and covered their ears while shaking. Nearl froze and stared in a direction with a horrified expression moments before the rest of the team heard it.
In the distance, hundreds of bombs could be heard detonating.
Ace's nerves seized him. Bombs were common on the battlefield, but this was different.
It was the constant roar that lasted one quarter of a minute. Explosion after explosion, all contained in a small area a few kilometers away from them. Smoke and fire lit up the darkened city in the shadow of the approaching Catastrophe. The destruction stood out against the skyline. Plumes of black and grey flying in the wind while vibrant red colored the visible horizon.
"I-It's all d-destroyed."
Everyone turned to the horrified Doctor's tone.
His hands shivered while showing them the view from his drone cameras.
A group of city blocks, reduced to ash and rubble, all burning in the wake of a single weapon.
"T-this can't be the Reunion...o-only Chernobog could possibly have cluster bombs..." Dobermann whispered in horror.
"W-why?! Why would they use it in their city?!" Nearl hissed.
There could have been people there! Are they so uncaring about the innocents caught in the crossfire?!
"Whatever it is, we have to get out of the city. Fast." Ace barked. "We can't stay here any longer. We might be in the next strike range if we don't move!"
The Chernobog team kicked into gear and increased their pace.
=== REUNION MOVEMENT ===
"What was that?"
Talulah frowned atop a District 1 building. Across her, the burning heap of rubble- formerly a government building of Chernobog- ensured that the leadership of the city was eradicated. Not even the ground troops were given mercy. Talulah and the contingent under her made sure to kill every last one.
It was comparable to the destruction she saw in the distance.
A short moment. That was all it took for a small area of the city to be razed to the ground.
Talulah pulled out her comms module, tuned into the officer's channel, and called all major leaders to report.
Several buzzes confirmed their connection.
"Report. Mephisto, Faust, Crownslayer, what was that commotion in the north?" The three commanders held flanks relatively near the blast area.
"No clue. I have called my contingent to retreat and regroup one district away from the explosions." Crownslayer reported.
"T-that fucker! He's been holding back the entire time!?" Mephisto's angry voice broke through the comms.
"...who?" Talulah was concerned now.
"The archer. We've been trying to hunt down the archer bombarding all our flanks." Faust clarified.
"Wait, was that the explosions I heard when I came back up?" W asked excitedly. "It sounded like someone was laying hell on the north."
She was eager to hear more about the chaos happening above.
"By the way, I've disabled Chernobog's engines. The city is now crippled."
"You have done well, W." Talulah returned to the problem. "What of this archer. Last I heard of him was an hour ago."
"Mephisto had successfully baited the threat with his hoard. I am coordinating with him to tackle the problem until...that happened. His entire hoard has been wiped out. We are currently relocating to a safer distance as well."
The audible panting told everyone that Faust was running.
"We do not have the capability to deal with such a threat." Faust finished with a shudder.
Talulah did.
"Patriot. Change of plans. The two of us will head for the north and find this archer. Hand the task of capturing Doctor Shirou to FrostNova. Everyone else, continue on with your missions."
"What about me? I'm done with the engines." W asked.
"With us. You will back up our contingents."
"A-ffirmative~"
Talulah closed the command module.
She had a threat to deal with.
.
.
.
FrostNova pressed her lips together nervously while she typed in the contact.
It was the number provided to her by a certain doctor during the short time of peace they had with Chernobog.
If the man answered, then it meant that he was still in the city.
...the call connected.
He was still here.
FrostNova inwardly sighed in relief.
But it was quickly cut down in the next moment.
"So you captured all the hospitals." The blank tone only made FrostNova feel ashamed.
"You didn't come after we told them to surrender you."
"I don't work for Chernobog."
"Just give up. The city is falling, Chernobog's military has collapsed. Few pockets of resistance remain. You can't escape."
Even Shirou had to admit- the amount of gross incompetence he saw was appalling. The fact that Chernobog lasted nearly 12 hours was disappointing. He doubted his efforts changed much in the grand scheme of things. So far, his only productive results had been to wipe out the mutant hoard.
"We both know that won't stop me."
FrostNova's eyes widened.
Had she read him wrong this entire time?
"Not even the civilians?"
"They're just as guilty of this. Doesn't the Reunion think that way?"
Shirou was well aware of how the infected were treated in Chernobog. He was protecting them on principle, not good faith. He would help as much as possible, but even fools need to pay for their own mistakes.
But not the infected. Shirou believed they were the ones truly in need of saving.
Much of the infected populace lived in the slums. As the closest and earliest group warned of the Reunion's attack, Shirou made sure to buy them as much time to escape during the early morning spent distracting all flanks. Under his bombardment, the infected on the outskirts escaped outside the city, leaving behind the higher class of citizens stuck deeper within.
Shirou didn't intend to trap them in, even going as far as coordinating with a select group of trustworthy Chernobog contingents who fought to create an escape corridor for the citizens.
Too bad they didn't take it. They trusted Chernobog too much. Now, it was too late to save them.
FrostNova grasped at straws.
"Not even the hospitals?"
"I already made moves to evacuate all the injured. The only people remaining are doctors and wounded soldiers."
Lies. On the other side of the call, Shirou was putting up a front. He cared about protecting the doctors, but they couldn't be protected if he was captured. The head of Azazel clinic, Hellagur, had already notified him hours prior about the Reunion's demands.
Shirou was only buying time until he could return to a vantage point and study the Reunion lines. From there, he could punch a hole and evacuate the doctors.
"You're better than this, FrostNova. I know you are." The subtle jab was painful.
The call ended with the Yeti Princess having achieved nothing.
Author's Note (FFN)
I made another mistake, woohoo. Mudrock apparently left the Reunion before the Chernobog incident. So, I'm just gonna wing it with her story.
Also, I'm slowly adjusting my new knowledge that Shirou's created weapons do not disperse. Last chapter I made sure to show that Shirou actively disperses his bow and arrows after each assassination.
...
To Zet4 who gave an entire essay, thank you and I enjoyed reading it! As you can see, I've applied a lot of the lessons and inputs Arknights readers commented on.
Shirou didn't leave Chernobog because he wanted to protect people. Leaving to go to Lungmen is basically abandoning them without helping.
As for Shirou working with the Reunion? You'll have to wait and see. The Reunion aren't dumb, and a few of them are decent people who believe they're doing the right thing. Nobody is a true villain in the sense of the word. Anti-heros or Anti-villains more like (I suggest the YouTube video from Tale Foundry). The Reunion cares about the innocents. A good number do. It's just that they fight because it's what they believe could change the world.
I.e. Patriot's faction is the Reunion's good side. They make up half the rebel group.
...
Jacks-Noah, I don't have plans to add more Fate characters for the time being. It wouldn't be difficult to summon one since Sakura is still a minor grail, but the Angra Mainyu curse is active and all heroes summoned would be corrupted to a certain degree. Also, just dropping them off in Terra would be difficult to plan around. Maybe in a future plot I guess?
P.s. This chapter ended abruptly because I have no clue how to segment the entire Chernobog assault arc. It 's actually meant to be connected with the other half.
Chapter Text
=== RHODES ISLAND ===
When the Rhodes Island team arrived at the park, it was already occupied.
Dobermann observed the regrouping brigade and shared her analysis.
“They’re unsettled. The soldiers are scared and are barely keeping it together.”
“Can’t blame them. I would be too if that was my first time seeing a cluster bomb of that kind.” Ace rumbled. “That one is leagues beyond any I’ve seen before.”
“Leagues…?” Amiya whispered.
“Cluster bombs are small. They have to be, because they are carried in a larger container until they are deployed. But for a cluster bomb to cover that large an area and have that much power…” Ace grunted.
“Insanity. It’s insanity.” One of the operators cried.
“How did Chernobog even get their hands on such a weapon? They’re a small city.” Dobermann couldn’t believe such firepower was even sold to them. Chernobog wasn’t a rich city by any means. In fact, they relied on supplying minerals and resources. Chernobog wasn’t a major commercial hub like Lungmen.
“Who knows.” Ace grumbled.
“Look, they’re now moving.” Dobermann pointed out.
True enough, the brigades in the park started heading east, further away from the devastated city blocks.
“Doctor, what do we do next?” Amiya turned to their strategist.
“We wait for half an hour. We make our move once we’re sure they’re far away.” The Doctor commanded.
…
Half an hour later, the Rhodes Island detachment moved.
As they crossed through the street, Reunion spies left in the area caught them in their sights.
“Inform Commander Faust that unknown paramilitary forces have been spotted in the area.” One soldier reported to his superior. They were supposed to be looking for a suspicious lone archer present in the area, but information like this would be appreciated.
.
.
.
“Commander Faust, an unknown paramilitary group has been spotted in the area.” The radio buzzed.
Faust grabbed the device and replied back.
“What do they look like?”
“Dressed in blue and black sir. They were spotted in the park you just left.”
Mephisto exchanged looks with Faust.
“Eh? Rhodes Island?” His friend asked.
Faust wanted to avoid trouble.
“Leave them. They are not our priority.”
“That won’t do! We have to go meet them!” Mephisto reprimanded Faust.
“Mephisto. The unknown archer is still in the area. We must play it safe.” He urged.
“Fine then. Let’s inform Talulah before we capture those backstabbing scum.” Mephisto smiled.
“Mephi-”
“Talulah, Rhodes Island has been spotted in the north. We are moving in.” His friend radioed on the officer’s channel.
“Good. Don’t let them escape.” Came their leader’s response.
Mephisto frowned. What was the point? They weren’t even part of the conflict.
“...fine.”
He didn’t agree with this, but he couldn’t let his friend go alone.
.
.
.
Shirou followed the group of Rhodes Island operators from a distance.
He saw them earlier that morning but didn’t expect them to still be in the city. After a quick scan, Shirou discerned the odd member out of the entire team.
A flash of movement crossed his vision.
Reunion soldiers.
The small platoon was relocating to another position behind the Rhodes team.
They weren’t the only ones.
Shirou spotted several others also moving in to surround the oblivious group.
He sighed.
Shirou was going to have to step in and help. Unless his tracing was wrong, then they weren’t bad people. His bow snapped out and dozens of Reunion fighters found themselves taken out of the fight. Whole groups were knocked out in seconds with each barrage, Shirou taking care to modify the lightning output from the mystic code to disable the comms devices with each shot.
Soon, the Reunion picked up on the network of blackouts.
.
.
.
“Commander, we're losing a lot of men.” One team leader notified while his group huddled in an abandoned shop.
“We’ve noticed.” Faust gritted his teeth. Whole teams had failed to report back and the leaders were not answering.
“Well, it’s definitely that archer isn’t it?” Mephisto instantly connected the dots.
“We have to pull back our men.”
“Why? They’re keeping him distracted.”
What?
Faust turned to Mephisto with disapproval.
“They could be dying at this very moment!”
“And? The longer they keep him busy, the more time we buy for Talulah.” Faust switched to another channel. “We need reinforcements to the northeast. I want more teams on the ground.”
“You-”
“The faster we deal with this archer, the better for us! Wouldn’t you agree?” Mephisto grinned at him.
Faust’s gut told him the opposite.
.
.
.
Skilled as Shirou was, not all Reunion teams could be dealt with.
Rhodes Island only had so much vision to cover all angles.
Unfortunately for them, time was up.
Nearl and the grunt froze when they spotted each other around the corner.
“Enemi-”
She smashed his face with her shield. As for the Reunion, they heard the cry of their comrade before he went down.
“Contact!” Nearl hissed while bringing her shield to bear. A Reunion member’s sword crashed into her shield while another flanked her. The flanker immediately retreated when another operator came to her aid.
The fight broke out quickly. With the Doctor’s help, the team routed the opposing faction and disabled them.
“Y-you bastards! You can’t get away! We’ll catch you!” One of the rebels shouted.
“Move!” Ace shoved two operators out of the way when arrows peppered their position.
“Go between the buildings!” The Doctor shouted while he ran for cover. The rest of the group followed as best they could. Using the drones, The Doctor determined the path through the streets and led the team. Reunion platoons chased after them, appearing from the sides and their rear as the enemies closed in around them.
“Stop.”
The paramilitary group paused in confusion.
The Doctor narrowed his eyes while watching the feed.
“Someone is taking them out.”
In the cover of darkness, the Rhodes Island drones flew without being spotted by the Reunion. It had a bird’s eye view on their surroundings.
Invisible to nearly everyone…except for a certain magus.
Shirou spotted the drones long ago. They kept pace with the paramilitary group without changing their flight operations even after Shirou knocked out several groups around it. Judging from how their flight operations remained the same, it was easy to infer that they weren’t Reunion drones.
He wanted to show that he was on their side, so Shirou allowed the drones to keep flying as he took out the opposition. If they were aware, then they should’ve noticed the drop in Reunion platoons surrounding them.
If they weren’t, then his next move definitely would.
Shirou switched to high gear, firing numerous arrows and taking out several groups in a minute. By now, they should’ve identified that a third party had joined. To deal with the dozens of rebels slowly surrounding the group, Shirou had to relocate across numerous roofs several times.
Lo, and behold, one of the drones stopped patrolling the perimeter and hovered some distance off the next roof he aimed for.
Smart.
Whoever the pilot of the drone was, he was able to eliminate positions the third party had used recently. After filtering that data, all they had to do was look at the remaining positions and which ones would cover the angles the Reunion was coming from.
Shirou allowed himself to be seen as he leapt on the rooftop under the drone.
He twisted his bow around him and casually fired on a rebel team with blunt arrows. The fighters wouldn’t be standing for some time after receiving such bruises.
They might be stronger than the average human, but even Terrans couldn’t shrug off a massive steel bolt hitting them at insane speeds.
Shirou faced the drone above him and mimed some hand movements.
On the other end, the Rhodes Island team watched the Doctor’s feed as the unknown archer suddenly communicated to them.
“Wait…he saw the drones?” Dobermann asked.
Late afternoon had come and gone. It was now evening and the sky reflected the darkness after the sun’s disappearance. The drones shouldn’t be spotted so easily.
“He’s…asking us to meet him?” Amiya blinked while the figure made a funny act of shaking his own hand.
“It would be rude not to. He’s been taking care of our stalkers for quite a while.” Nearl figured out. “Judging from how many we saw and how we haven’t been swarmed yet.”
The group of operators stayed quiet while their superiors discussed their next moves.
“What do you think, Ace?” Amiya turned to the more experienced member of their team.
“We’re slowly being trapped. This is a risk we’ll have to take.” He shouldered his hammer.
“Everyone, prepare for combat!” Dobermann ordered. “We’re moving out now!”
The Doctor quickly shared the plan he made. Nothing too crazy, just a solid route through the urban battlefield to reach the archer. As long as nothing outlandish intercepts them, then they would be safe.
Rhodes Island immediately executed the plan. Ace tossed smoke grenades in the opposite direction to create confusion while the operators snuck through the side. The darkness allowed them to make their way slowly in the direction of the allied sniper’s house.
For his part, Shirou started creating distractions in multiple directions. The additional diversions worked to slow down the Reunion’s advance. Once they were within distance to spot him, Shirou jumped off the roof and into the street.
The red figure picked up the street manhole and waved for Rhodes to enter. One by one, the retreating operators all dropped in with him entering after the last one.
10 minutes later, Reunion swarmed the block.
.
.
.
Under the street, Rhodes aimed their flashlights at the man.
Nobody raised their weapons, but still kept their guard up.
Shirou could see that they were tense, so he raised his arms up placatingly.
“Relax, it seemed like you needed the help.”
Bad choice of words. Shirou smacked himself internally.
“...sorry, let me rephrase that. I saw that the Reunion was chasing you and I decided to help.”
“Who are you?” The woman with smooth black hair went straight for the questions.
“Just a passing archer.”
The answer only got him narrowed glares.
“I was on my way to help the hospitals, but you guys came along and…” Shirou trailed off.
“Hospitals?” The blonde asked.
“The Reunion is holding them hostage.”
A few of their number grimaced.
“They were captured just before lunch. The police guarding them were overwhelmed.”
“What are they being held hostage for? The Reunion could just force them to treat their wounded.” The dark-haired canine asked.
“I don’t know.” Shirou lied.
“You never told us why you helped us.” The same canine narrowed her eyes at him.
“Would you believe me if I was also doing this for my own benefit? The more attention you bring, the more I can help the hospitals. That simple.” Shirou gave his answer. A logical one, enough to indulge their scrutiny.
The bearded veteran took stock of their surroundings while everyone conversed.
“The sewers huh…”
“It was the only choice. They were surrounding you already.” Shirou waved his hand. “We better get moving if you want to stay ahead of them. They’ll figure out that we escaped down here.”
“Do you know where to go?”
“Yes.” Shirou could simply trace the surroundings and collect a map of the area.
“Let’s make a deal. You help us reach our exit, and we’ll buy you the distraction you need.”
“Ace! What are you doing?!” The black-haired canine hissed at him. “We can’t bait the Reunion! It’s too dangerous!”
“And the longer we stay here, the more dangerous our escape becomes. We have to negotiate a plan.” The veteran named Ace turned to the woman. “I’m doing this in consideration of our current situation. We’re still surrounded above ground and he’s our only way out of here.”
“H-he’s right.” The blonde operator grimaced. “Whether we like it or not, only he knows the sewers.”
Shirou didn’t really intend to use them as a distraction. He just wanted to help them on their way.
“Follow me.”
He walked ahead. The group of Rhodes Island operators followed behind at a distance. For a quarter of an hour, the two parties didn’t interact until Shirou stopped.
“Do you have a destination in mind? We should be a block or two away from the Reunion entrapment now.” He turned to face the paramilitary group.
“The northern dockyard. Our transport is there.” The dark-haired canine answered.
It was a lie. The Rhodes Island team had a VTOL hidden northeast. The northern dockyard was only a decoy to fool strangers into thinking they relied on land transportation.
Amiya’s ears twitched.
“Wait. Does anyone else hear that?” She turned her head around to pinpoint the sound.
The low chatter from the other operators stopped as the canine motioned for them to stop talking.
Shirou frowned as he silently reinforced his ears to hear better.
The sound was distorted because of the echoes bouncing off the underground tunnels, but Shirou was able to deduce what it was.
Someone was crying for help.
“Amiya, no.” The canine spoke.
“But Dobermann!” The young rabbit grimaced.
“Amiya, we’re supposed to be escaping.” The identified operator reminded with a sigh.
“We’re just helping others along the way…we won’t delay for long.” The smaller girl pleaded.
The group stopped moving while their leaders argued.
“Ace, explain to her how dangerous this is.” Dobermann turned to the other experienced veteran on the squad.
He stayed quiet.
“Ace?”
“I think we should see the situation first. I’m not against helping others if they need it. That’s what Rhodes Island is for.” Ace responded after being pushed.
Dobermann gaped at him.
“I agree with Ace. If they need help, then we can provide some.” The blonde girl sided with Amiya and the veteran.
“Nearl? Not you too…” Dobermann grumbled at the blonde. “Fine, but make it quick!”
“Everyone, let’s follow Amiya.” Ace commanded the group.
Shirou was of the same mind. The detour was a welcome one. He would’ve taken it if he was alone too.
=== REUNION MOVEMENT ===
“What do you mean we’re lost them?”
Faust blinked at Mephisto’s response.
“They’re gone? You’ve scoured the entire block?”
More chatter.
“Tsk- useless idiots.” He groaned while putting down the radio. “How do you lose an entire group when you surrounded them just half an hour ago?"
Faust inwardly sighed in relief. They weren't enemies so he really didn't want to hunt them down.
The sound of approaching footsteps caught the pair's attention.
"Having trouble chasing down a few rats? Didn't know you were so incapable~" A cheeky voice said.
Mephisto held back the retort on the tip of his tongue.
"And what would you suggest then? We've already secured the entire area and they just disappeared."
The mercenary tossed a bunch of blueprints on the table.
"One word. Underground."
Faust paused as the realization set in. He quickly scrambled forwards and opened the blueprints. On them were the layouts of the underground waterways and service areas for the entire district.
"They can't have gotten far. The sewers are small and disconnected. They should be still near us.”
While Mephisto started pouring over the sheets, Faust shifted his attention back to the mercenary.
"You're…very invested in this. Why?"
Faust could understand if the Reunion wanted to hunt down Rhodes Island. In their eyes, they were infected pandering to the governments that sought to punish them. But why was someone like her putting this much effort into it?
Nobody would go so far as to collect blueprints to chase down Rhodes Island after they suddenly appeared.
What was W really after?
The female Sarkaz grinned.
"I thought you needed help? I'm just here to see the show."
"You're after something."
"Oh? You could tell?"
W's grin sharpened.
"Let's just say I want to meet them. Don't tell Talulah though, I'm supposed to be helping with the hunt for the archer instead."
The crazy mercenary was on to something. Faust didn't like it one bit.
=== RHODES ISLAND ===
While the group searched for the source of the cries, Shirou used the opportunity to work on his growing problem.
Oripathy.
Shirou slowly lagged behind while he studied the status of his magical system. Prolonged use of magic over an entire day had flooded his system with volatile Originium particles. As a result, his insides were burnt and sore from all the spells he used. The traced copy of Avalon he stored inside his body constantly healed the damage, but it didn’t stop the pain.
Shirou grimaced as another stab of pain raced up his arm. Purging out Originium proved to be just as painful as taking it in. At least the more energy he cycled through his system, the more Originium was pushed out. The brief respite was welcome until the next battle. Then, his body would drown in the toxic energy of Terra once again.
It didn't help that he bombed a few city blocks one hour prior.
When Rhodes Island found the cries, it was already too late.
Shirou frowned at the mutilated corpse. Numerous gashes riddled the body. Judging from the wounds, the man had been tortured and left to die. Most importantly, everyone had an idea who did it. The man had no visible marks of Oripathy- which meant only one group was responsible for the murder.
“Those bastards!” Dobermann growled at the scene.
“We can’t do much for him.” The grey-haired medic sighed. A brief examination showed that the body had stopped breathing minutes ago. Even if they performed CPR, they didn’t have the means to sustain his health with the kind of injuries inflicted on him.
“We should keep moving.” Shirou stepped forwards. “If the Reunion is down here, then they must’ve caught on that we escaped underground.”
The operators followed his increased pace and the group jogged down a series of tunnels before they heard more cries. This time, it was a mix of both panic and anger. It seemed like one side was forcing the other to follow orders.
Shirou inwardly cursed. He wanted to leap into action and help, but that meant leaving the team behind him to fend for themselves. It was between helping unknowns, or committing to stay with the group he originally chose. They could fight, but they were also the higher priority. On the other hand, there were children.
But he didn’t have to choose.
“We need to save them!” Amiya slowed to a stop.
Judging from how quickly most of them stopped with her, it was clear that the others were also of the same mind. Only a few looked conflicted, one of them being Dobermann.
“We’re supposed to be escaping…ah screw it.” She gave up when a large portion of the group began moving to the source of the chaos.
“You just learn to roll with us.” Ace grinned while chuckling at the former Columbian drill sergeant’s reaction.
The Rhodes Island group and the rogue archer quickly reached the scene and saw the situation. A large group of children were being herded by a platoon of Reunion fighters through the sewers. They didn’t try to hide their attack, it was much less an ambush and more of a hastily put together plan as the paramilitary group slammed head on with the Reunion platoon.
Nearl smashed straight through a group of fighters closest to the children, tossing them about the place. Ace and a few operators body slammed a few down while others quickly jumped in and disabled the rebels. Dobermann and Amiya cleaned up the remaining force easily by engaging them from range.
In a matter of moments, the Reunion fighters were rounded up.
Seeing the operators work together efficiently, Shirou inwardly nodded in approval. This was the second team of Rhodes Island operatives he met and they continued to show professionalism.
Ace knelt over one of the rebels and dragged him away from the rest.
“Why? What are you doing with the children?” He demanded while waving his hammer threateningly. Ace didn’t intend to use it, but it was enough to scare the rebel.
“I-It wasn’t us! M-Mephisto is ordering all children to be captured!”
“Who is Mephisto?”
“He’s one of the leaders! We don’t know what he plans to do with them!”
Ace exchanged glances with Dobermann.
“Tsk. Disgusting…” The Rhodes Island drill sergeant spat on the ground. “You capture children of all people…”
“What do we do with them now?” Nearl asks the rest.
“We leave them here. We’ve already destroyed their communication equipment. Staying here any longer is dangerous once the Reunion picks up on their disappearance.” Dobermann answered.
“The children! We can’t just leave them here!” Amiya gasped while looking at the large group of kids gathered in one place.
Most of them had light cuts and bruises, but a fair few had worse. The two Rhodes Island medics were already busy healing the little ones. Unfortunately for them, they could only deal with the small injuries.
Now that they were out of combat, the rest of the operators could properly absorb the situation in front of them.
Behind the mask and calm composure Shirou exuded, he was livid. He hid it well, but his focus had changed- narrowed to the sharpness of a blade’s edge.
The children in front of him were in various states of injury. Gashes, bruises, many swollen and infesting. One thing was sure though, all of them could move.
So what happened to the rest?
Left behind. The Reunion couldn’t care less about those who weren’t on their side.
Shirou approached one of the adolescents.
“Do you know where the others are? I’m going to find them.” He whispered softly to the young child.
The girl hiccupped silently as she cried. Despite her condition, she still answered his question by pointing down one of the sewer branches. There, Shirou spotted the trail of blood that their group left. He patted the girl’s head comfortingly before disappearing off into the darkness.
“Where is he going?” Dobermann frowned while Rhodes secured the area.
“I’ll follow him. If we’re not back shortly then send reinforcements after me. He might be ditching us.” Nearl frowned before chasing after the strange archer.
When she rounded the corner, a red blur disappeared off the end of the branch corridor.
Nearl’s eyes widened in surprise. She quickly kicked into high gear, using her extraordinary physique to keep up. The operator reached the corner and turned, only to see more darkness. Nearl activated her arts, an aura of golden yellow shimmering in the sea of darkness. It pushed back the dim environment, lighting up the corridor before her.
Just how fast was he?!
Shirou kept his ears reinforced, easily tracking the sound of the chasing operator behind him. Whoever it was, they were quick. He cleared the next sewer branch in a few leaps, angling his body to hit the wall opposite the next turn. When he reached the last section, he jumped for the wall, bouncing off the vertical platform and shooting into the next corner. This way, he maximized his speed while retaining momentum around corners.
Shirou wasn’t actively keeping his footsteps silent, but his years of experience muffled them to the point even Nearl’s impressive auditory senses struggled to hear them. Not only that, but it sounded like he was actually increasing the gap between them.
How?
Nearl dashed down the corridor and into the next sewer branch. It dawned on her that what she was hearing wasn’t a hallucination. The unknown archer was actually faster than her.
Her bloodline, House Nearl of Kazimierz, was a legendary family of old. Their lineage and history screamed nobility and honor. Their species, the race of pegasi, were the old monarchs who ruled the Kingdom of Kazimierz.
Yes, they were a mythological race. An elite genus of the equine species.
Essentially, horses with wings.
The equine species were fast. Powerhouses in both marathon and sprint competitions. Only few could match or outpace them.
Just who was this archer?!
Nearl was about to lose her target’s trail when she noticed the trail of blood at her feet. The archer’s movements weren’t random. They were following a path! Nearl switched from tracking by sound to tracking the bloody marks on the floor. As she followed the tracks, the dark pungent smell of blood slowly permeated through the air. It filled the air the longer she followed the trail until she reached the end.
Nearl choked on the scene.
Unmoving bodies stacked in a pile on the side of the sewer branch. The scent of blood was fresh, probably killed only an hour prior. Dead, some with expressions frozen in terror, others in crucial pain.
“They executed those too injured to keep up with them.”
Nearl blinked once she noticed her target on one knee near the pile of bodies.
“I was hoping they were still alive.” Shirou continued. He had just finished offering a quick prayer to whatever gods Terra had.
“So that’s why you were talking to that girl…” Nearl realized as her eyes darted between him and the dead.
“I asked if there were others.” Shirou turned towards her. “I cannot do much else for them now. Maybe return for them later.” If Chernobog survived this crisis.
He wasn’t about to leave us. He returned for the others.
“Let’s go. There’s no point staying here any longer.” Shirou gestured back in the direction they came from.
Shirou waited at the entrance while Nearl offered her a short prayer for the victims. Once she was done, the two ran back.
Nearl couldn't help but play the scenes in her mind as they ran. How the children were captured, how they were culled, how they were tossed in a pile. Two years she had been out in the world, two years after her exile. Yet she had not seen such a scene as dark as the one from earlier.
Shirou noticed the gloomy expression on her and decided to distract the Rhodes Island agent.
“So why did you follow me?”
She was pulled out of her thoughts when the archer beside her spoke.
“We…we were making sure you weren’t ditching us.” Nearl’s mind slowly rebooted.
Shirou kept track of the operator when she chased him. Nearl’s speed surprised him, but was limited by her inexperience. The operator slowed down at each corner and accelerated after clearing the turn. Unlike his method of bouncing off walls.
“You can rest assured that I have no plans to abandon children. But if the situation arises, know that I will prioritize protecting them over Rhodes Island.”
“How do you know about us? We never introduced ourselves.” Nearl narrowed her eyes at the sudden realization.
“I…may have met your people once already.”
That wasn’t a lie. Shirou recognized Ace when he spotted the man during Kalt’sit’s secret reconnaissance operation for the Fuyuki Clinic. That was the main reason he took note of Rhodes Island’s presence earlier that morning.
“Hmmm…” Nearl remained suspicious. A stranger he may be, but she managed to glimpse a good side of his. The fact he was the first one to consider the fates of the children who were left behind cemented that.
It took them a couple minutes, but soon they were reunited with the rest of the group. Upon their return, they were faced with a dilemma.
“This will be dangerous. We can’t protect all of them if the Reunion catches us.” Dobermann warned.
Shirou and Nearl arrived just in time to overhear the argument.
“We can at least bring them somewhere safer!” Amiya argued.
“There is nowhere safer. The Reunion is swarming the entire city.” Ace pointed out.
The situation looked bad. It was clear that the medics couldn't deal with some of the injuries judging from how they were still knelt over some of the other children. Healing arts could only do so much without the right instruments. That was the entire reason hospitals still existed in Terra.
Shirou inwardly frowned. If Rhodes Island couldn't guarantee the safety of the children. Then he'd have to take drastic measures.
Measures that could expose his magic.
“We can…we can…” Amiya grasped at straws.
Shirou stepped in.
“Will a distraction be enough? Can you guarantee safety if I distract the Reunion?” He suggested.
The Rhodes Island group glanced at each other.
“Even if you can somehow distract them alone -” Dobermann stressed the word. “We still wouldn't have the ability to carry them all safely. There's thrice as many children here as there are operators and a third of them have injuries our medics can't deal with.”
“What if they were healed then?”
Shirou would have to use his copy of Avalon then. Good thing he already had one traced in his body.
“We're still protecting a group three times our size. Allocating half of our forces to guard them would leave the rest to pick up the slack.”
“Good enough. I'll handle the rest then.”
“Huh?” Amiya blinked.
Time to play doctor again.
“I can heal them. I’ll also join the vanguard to make sure you can reach the dockyards safely.”
“What?” Nearl blanked out. She had assumed that Shirou’s arts were tied to combat. The only way he could possibly heal the children were if his arts were tied to healing.
Magus. Swordsman. Archer. Chef. Shirou was all of them. But a doctor? That one was a new one.
“Nevermind. Just protect them ok?” Shirou shook his head lightly. He tapped into Avalon inside him, pulling out the sheath of King Arthur.
He'd have to make this quick.
Avalon had healing properties that outscaled most mysteries. Nothing short of a beheading or a heart ripped out would render the noble phantasm’s healing pointless.
Shirou didn't know if Avalon could cure Oripathy, but its presence could easily heal even critical injuries.
When Avalon was crafted by the fairies, they crafted the sheath from Divine Mysteries that were beyond human understanding. The sheath was an extension of the true Avalon, the Everdistant Utopia which King Arthur seeks, capable of overriding any plane the custodian occupied. When held, the person in contact with the sheath exists within the bounds of Avalon’s domain.
When held, Avalon extends its domain over the person-
Because Avalon is the Everdistant Utopia unreachable to all, no damage may remain on the user for the concept of damage and destruction does not exist in utopia.
In other words, anyone who carries Avalon achieves near invincibility.
Shirou frowned. Time was of the essence. He’d have to make this quick. The less time Avalon was exposed, the safer it was for him and everyone. Once he pulled out the fairy artifact from his body, its presence would become a bright beacon that would attract unsavory attention.
Hopefully, the Reunion wouldn’t notice. Even if the Reunion didn’t, it was possible that higher entities within Terra would.
Discretion was his preferred choice, but speed was more important if they wanted to escape.
Shirou would have to heal everyone at the same time. The only way for that to happen- was to extend Avalon’s blessing to everyone.
For that, he would have to use a special aria.
“I ask upon thee, The Great Land Beyond.”
Shirou could trace Avalon, but that wasn’t enough. He’d have to plead on the land itself to answer his request.
Nearl blinked as golden motes of light started to appear in the air. With them, an indescribable feeling came. It was light and pleasant, like a burden was being released from her shoulders.
She wasn’t the only one.
The operators, the children, everyone felt it.
“Bless this unworthy soul’s request, in service of his great lord’s dream.”
Shirou intoned the aria he created. The aria that allowed him to manifest Avalon. Not the sheath, but the land itself. Using the sheath as a link, his idea was to manifest a tiny fraction of the paradise which his master sought.
The truth was that he couldn’t call upon the land alone. He had to act within harmony with his former legend’s intentions.
Justice.
Protection.
Health.
Some of the qualities Arturia sought for the sake of her people.
Shirou would have to sustain the same for them.
“Land of Paradise, The Everdistant Utopia unreachable to man.”
The truth was, Avalon was too pure. Too perfect. And in its perfection, power was inevitable. Too powerful for humans to even lay sight on. Simply being in Avalon would destroy beings as weak and imperfect as humanity.
“All I ask is but a wisp of your glory.”
To help. To heal. To save.
He only asked for scraps. The barest of the minimum. It was more than enough to heal.
Shirou’s circumstances impeded him from truly ever branching out to other magics. Healing magecraft was forever locked away from him. A few noble phantasms could be summoned, but they were just as difficult to be used. The sheath that saved his life was his best choice.
His hand touched the ground below him, passing the copy of Avalon from his body into it, imbuing the land with its opulence.
The Land of Paradise answered his plea.
From his hand, greenery spread. Grass and flowers grew on the ground as a barest fraction of utopia filled the area. Faded motes of light turned into floating orbs of gold. An ethereal breeze suddenly swept the group out of nowhere, blowing away all insecurities, basking the people with feelings of eternal peace.
Exhilarating.
Refreshing.
Tranquil.
It wasn’t the same as Excalibur. Excalibur was the crystallization of mankind’s wishes. In that sense, it drove humanity forward.
Avalon wasn’t like that.
Avalon was the Everdistant Utopia. The paradise of dreams. The peaceful ending after the story.
For the people of Terra, who’s lives are drowned in suffering and pain, living in a world of torment.
It was…
Bliss.
Nearl’s mind blanked. She didn’t even know it. This incomprehensible feeling. Unexplainable. Unforgettable. Unattainable.
Just as fast as it came was it whisked away.
Suddenly, everyone was jolted back to real life, the unfathomable sensation gone.
The golden glow of utopia faded. The plants and flowers on the ground broke into motes of rainbow. The sweet breeze of wonderland lost to the world.
Nobody could utter a word, still too wrapped around what they had experienced.
“Sorry, any more and your minds would have been broken.” Shirou lied. What little amount of the Great Land Beyond he could summon was all he could do. He could not push it any further for the Everdistant Utopia understood that any more would break the weakling race that is humanity.
The truth was that he only summoned Avalon for the barest fraction of a second.
A thousandth of a thousandth of a thousandth. Yet in such extreme circumstances, the unfathomable presence of Avalon was more than enough to last like a moment of eternity.
Shirou withdrew the traced sheath within him. It was nearly broken after a short moment of opening The Great Paradise On The Other Side. In reality, Shirou had been relying on its passive ability to heal himself. He could’ve done the same for the children, but pulling out the noble phantasm multiple times would’ve been more dangerous.
A good comparison would be small accurate pings on the map versus an earthquake. From one perspective, an earthquake happened everywhere at once. While small pings on a map could be identified and located.
Shirou basically summoned the equivalent of a good version of the Terran Catastrophe.
No doubt entities with the ability to feel magic would zero in on the Empire of Ursus after today.
“W-what…w-was…” Amiya stuttered as she recovered from the experience. Her mind was completely overwhelmed, too busy readjusting back to normal.
“That was my arts.” Shirou answered.
A part of the noble phantasm his magecraft could summon anyhow. Technically it was the truth.
“What the fuck.” One of the operators cursed, forgetting about the children momentarily.
“Yeah…it's not safe to use it at all. Turns people into vegetables.” Shirou withdrew to a safe distance. “That’s why I’d prefer not to use it at all. It’s too dangerous.”
More lies. But Shirou could easily work with this. After one experience, all of them would understand just how dangerous it was if they lost themselves to eternal bliss.
Everyone, including Nearl, had been grasping at straws to remember the vivid sensation. It was still there, a bare memory of what they thought was heaven. Then suddenly she froze as his words registered.
“W-what?”
“I said it's too dangerous. I can see from everyone’s expressions that you are all trying to recall the sensation. Imagine if I exposed you to it for an extended period of time? You’d all go raving mad just to feel it again.” Shirou continued to pile more lies while they were visibly overwhelmed. Reinforcing the fake information while their minds were at their weakest.
He needed them to believe that it was dangerous. To avoid having to use it in the future.
It was drugs. But without all the negatives. Only the positives.
The Everdistant Utopia was not a place for humans after all.
“Rest for a while. We should move once you’re all recovered.” Shirou crossed his arms.
This was going to take a few minutes.
=== YAN WILDERNESS ===
In the distant wilderness somewhere to the north of Yan, a dragon froze.
The fragment turned and stared in a certain direction, peering at something hundreds of miles away. The playful and carefree attitude she carried was gone. Replaced by one of surprise and wonder.
“How…interesting.”
She turned back to the movie script she was writing.
“Dammit…I’ve lost the motivation to continue.”
The girl groaned and tore the piece of paper to shreds.
“Guess I’ll just have to do this another time. There’s more important things to do.”
She leapt off the treetop she was enjoying the morning sunrise at and landed on the ground with a crash, and without skipping a beat, began walking towards the south.
Her movie would have to wait.
===
Author’s Notes (FFN again)
…
To HolyEmperorGilgamesh, errr no plans for Hoederer and Ines because I don’t have a big grasp on them or their stories. So I won’t be including them much similar to how I wrote in Hellagur. You can tell which characters I put more effort into are the ones that are popular and have their backgrounds fleshed out so it’s easy to build off those.
…
To narwastu13 and MrSpore, thank you for the lore update!
I’m starting to think I jumped off the deep end by writing this fanfic before I learned more lore. I am NOT gonna bloody write arcs focusing on those threats when the playerbase themselves know so little about it. Instead, we’re just going to enjoy the main plot and side stories! Let’s toss Shirou into the Kazimierz Major instead shall we?
Also, a blackhole hitting Terra in centuries is considered an “immediate threat” by Earth standards. Our recorded history is barely a few thousand years old. Arknights Endfield is confirmed by the CN community to be after Arknights. So maybe we’ll get more info on release?
…
To Zet4, you just gave me a horribly horribly amazing idea for Patriot. His dynamic with adopting FrostNova and influencing her to become like him is a mirror of Kiritsugu and Shirou.
…
To memoryofvirtual, Arknights “arts” is already a mystery with how they can reproduce nearly any magic so anything goes I think. I’m seriously hoping no future canon will ruin the setting I’m building up.
Chapter Text
=== RHODES ISLAND ===
Shirou cursed as he momentarily lost his balance again.
It was a small stumble, so Shirou maneuvered his body to hide it. To everyone else behind him, the slight inconsistency in his gait was near unnoticeable.
The small manifestation of Avalon had pushed him harder than he predicted. He was fine physically, aside from the surge of dark crystal shards slowly forming on his body- a sign of Oripathy. More importantly- was the current backlash on his magic system. Praying for Avalon’s blessing had sapped much of his reserves, in addition to the Originium contamination levels within his body after the spell.
The scorching pain was there, and it was affecting his performance.
That was part of the reason Shirou slowed their pace down. He hid it behind the excuse of being considerate for the children with them, but it was to buy some time and recover.
Unfortunately for him, someone noticed.
…
Nearl had been keeping an eye on their strange guide ever since the shocking reveal of his arts.
It was nothing like she had ever seen. Healing arts of a scale never reported before. Not only were the children completely healed, but so were all the Rhodes Island operators. Everyone felt weirdly rejuvenated after the spell.
Everyone, except for the spellcaster that is.
There! She caught it again. Every few steps, the archer in front of her would slip and adjust instantly. The difference was difficult to spot because of how the darkness obscured his red clothing, but she was certain that it wasn’t the same gait he had earlier.
Nearl narrowed her eyes. Years of single combat in the arenas of Kazimierz had honed her gut feeling. Any weakness her adversary showed, Margaret Nearl would capitalize on. The same experience which she applied to the battlefield after exile.
She spotted weakness.
Nearl stepped into stride right beside Shirou.
“Are you okay? We’ll stop if something’s wrong.”
The question had the subtlety of a truck. Shirou blinked at the blatant attempt before frowning at himself.
Was it that obvious?
“I can keep going. It’s nothing really.” He deflected.
“Not if your condition hinders your safety.” Nearl frowned.
“I can guarantee you that I know my own limits. I will not hinder your team.”
Shirou was the last person you’d trust to keep himself safe. Of course, Nearl didn’t know that.
“As you wish.” She quickly dropped her suspicions out of courtesy.
As one, the two leading members jerked their heads forward when they heard a clamoring echo bouncing down the sewer branch. From the sound, it was clear that a large group of people were moving ahead of them. Nearl raised her hand and stopped the entire column.
‘Reunion.’ She mouthed back at them.
Immediately, the two leaders at the rear- Ace and Dobermann, started leading the group backwards. As planned, they would retreat if they ran into unknown parties underground. It was more than likely that any party they met in the nearby vicinity would be teams sent to chase them down. The Reunion would’ve found out where they had escaped through by now.
A few minutes later, they ran across the same problem. This time, everyone heard the racket as another unidentified team ran through a sewer corridor two branches away from them.
“We need a plan.” Nearl was the first to initiate.
She was just stating the obvious. There were only two choices: fight or flight. Both had their advantages and disadvantages. Fighting would announce their location, but open opportunities. They could keep hiding, but the danger of getting captured increased.
“We attack.”
Shirou looked at Rhodes Island’s original objective. Ever since meeting the group, the man had kept quiet in the background- even more so than the other operators. Shirou assumed it was because he was in unfamiliar territory, surrounded by strangers and being escorted through a battlefield.
“Doctor?” Amiya questioned.
“It is a risk, but it is better than waiting here. The Reunion has all the time to dig us out.” The Doctor emphasized. “We must strike while we have the chance.”
Amiya exchanged glances with the rest of her comrades. Unlike the children, the operators were the ones entering combat. A round of nods confirmed their consent.
“As you wish, Doctor.” Dobermann had doubted Doctor’s ability at first, but his leadership earlier proved that he was indeed the legendary strategist Rhodes Island’s previous incarnation had.
Shirou found the Doctor’s attention directed at him.
“You are familiar with the sewers right? Can you sketch us a map?”
.
.
.
“You holding up there nicely, Nearl?” Ace grunted as they got into position.
“So far so good.” Nearl replied. This wasn’t her first high-stakes operation, but it was the first operation where Rhodes Island itself requested her assistance.
Ace, her, and a number of other operators were the spearhead. They were going to make contact with one of the unidentified and see if they were friendly or not.
Nearl hoped they were. They had children behind them and unnecessary conflict should be avoided if possible.
“Everyone in positions?” Ace reconfirmed with everyone.
A series of confirmations answered him in return.
“Then let’s go.”
Nearl dashed forward, spearheading the charge. Everyone else followed behind.
.
.
.
Back at the main contingent, Shirou was busy providing information to the Doctor.
Amiya and Dobermann also stayed behind as part of the security detail. Rather than fighting in front, the Doctor requested Shirou to share his knowledge of the terrain. He didn’t dare use drones to scout. They made too much noise and would alert unknowns to their position.
Shirou watched as the Doctor deliberated over the roughly sketched map made using his blades. Rocks were placed on it, acting as markers for their group and the last known positions of the unidentified groups.
The plan the Doctor came up with was simple to change on the fly depending on what the situation entails. An idea Shirou agreed with.
The group Nearl and her team were sent to scout was spotted in the northern direction, where Rhodes Island was heading to evacuate Chernobog from.
It had been ten minutes since they were last heard from.
Amiya twitched then quickly drew her comms device from her pocket. She listened to the message and shook her head sadly in the Doctor’s direction.
“So they weren’t friendlies.” Dobermann frowned.
“It was the Reunion…” Amiya sighed.
“Then, here's the plan.” The Doctor announced.
The group leaned over the map as he explained their next moves.
=== REUNION MOVEMENT ===
W clicked her tongue when she looked at the map.
It had been an hour and a half since she had pointed out the escape route Rhodes Island took. Yet, still no news had returned whether the group had been spotted. W was tuning in to the contingent’s broadcast channel for reports, jumping at every update.
Only to be disappointed time and again.
Approaching footsteps drew her attention to the Reunion commander approaching.
“W.” A low grunt greeted her.
“Patriot.” W acknowledged his presence. It was hard not to. The towering giant of a Sarkaz was one of the largest in the Reunion. “Since you’ve arrived, I assume Talulah is close?”
“Yes. Our priority is to identify this new threat from Chernobog. From this point on, I shall be taking over the operations here.” He moved right next to her overlooking the sewer map system.
“Hey…you’ve been speaking more lately!” W noticed.
“The antidote has been more effective than expected.” He admitted.
“Oh? So you can talk more now?”
Patriot nodded. His throat had recovered to a degree over the week’s duration. The effects of the antidote FrostNova shared was shocking.
“Faust, Mephisto, Patriot has arrived. He will be taking command now.” W notified the two others.
“Message received.” Faust replied over the radio.
“Do we still get to hunt down Rhodes Island?” Mephisto’s question patched through.
Patriot frowned.
“That was not in our priorities.”
“Talulah gave us permission.”
“Nonetheless, our resources are better directed at searching and taking out the Chernobog sniper. Now return to your contingents and lead them. I shall begin directing operations.”
Mephisto dropped the topic.
W grinned. Despite wanting to meet Rhodes Island, it was still quite the sight to see Patriot put the crazy kid in his place.
“Update me on the situation?” Patriot turned to the Sarkaz mercenary.
W quickly explained the distribution of the forces and their recent excursion into the sewers.
“All units retreat from the sewers and return to street level. I want scouts actively searching for suspicious targets.” The Reunion’s presence extended over multiple northern sectors. The archer couldn’t have escaped that quickly with how large their coverage was.
“You don’t want them to continue scouting below? The archer could be using it to hide.”
“We negate his effectiveness if he can’t resurface. If we can’t find him, our next best move is to stop him from returning to combat.” Patriot explained.
W’s mouth turned into an o-shaped expression as the realization hit. How smart. Patriot was right.
“W, go back to your squad and prepare for combat. You will act as support for the teams if we meet the archer.”
W grinned again. She may have lost the opportunity to meet Rhodes Island, but the possibility of seeing an impressive explosives user was just as exciting.
=== RHODES ISLAND ===
Everyone listened carefully while the radio in Shirou’s hands barked out orders for the Reunion fighters.
The equipment was picked up from the first team they encountered on Shirou’s request. Once he had the radio in hand, the archer immediately started listening on the Reunion comms channels. When the superior officer requested an update of their status, Shirou explained that his leader handed the radio to him while he took a piss.
The superior quickly moved on, showing that they didn’t care much about who answered as long as the team continued to report.
And just like that, they were in.
The next quarter of an hour was spent slowly navigating through sewer branches.
Bzzt.
“Report.” It was the same superior asking.
“Branch D6 clear.”
“Branch E13 clear.”
“Branch AD7 checking.”
The teams were reporting the sewer branches they had finished scouting, or are currently scouting.
Shirou looked at the sewer identification ID near them.
“Branch GB2 checking.”
They weren’t actually at GB2, their actual sewer branch was further ahead at L3. Shirou was only reporting branches Rhodes Island passed two segments ago while adding and subtracting numbers to put the illusion that they were also checking other branches.
In the reports, their team had been checking branch G before discovering a new segment branch GB. It was legit too, because Shirou had seen branch GB1 and GB2 as they passed by branch G.
The series of reports continued for another 5 minutes before the teams on their channel finished.
Shirou nodded to the rest after the latest update on the Reunion comms. The spearhead division quickly regrouped and began scouting the area ahead of them. Every quarter of an hour, the two groups would reunite and listen to the Reunion comms before moving forward.
They were making good progress when the next order came out of nowhere.
Shirou walked ahead of the second group when the stolen radio buzzed outside of the designated report window.
“All teams return to the surface. Patriot has arrived and taken over.”
Shirou frowned. The appearance of Patriot was worrying. Of all the Reunion commanders, he was the most qualified. His feats in the past were stories talked about the Reunion fighters.
The message cut off shortly.
“Amiya, tell the other team to regroup with us while running. Don’t bother hiding because everyone will assume that we’re also rushing back outside. Use this opportunity to clear as much ground as possible.” Shirou urged. The change in his tone was caught by those near him.
Amiya nodded while drawing her comms device.
“Nearl, Ace, prepare to regroup. We’re going to start running.” The young rabbit notified the others.
A few short minutes later, the entire Rhodes Island team was reunited. With the Reunion withdrawing back to street level, the sewers were free for them to navigate.
=== REUNION MOVEMENT ===
“Sir, we’re missing one of our teams.” Came the report.
Bad news already? Faust had just arrived too.
“Do you know their last location?”
“Team 41 was scouting sewer branch GB2 before the withdrawal.”
Faust paused. His gut feeling was acting up.
“Do you have a record of their route?”
“Yes sir.” The Reunion soldier pulled out some scraps of paper, rifling through them until he pulled out one. It was a hastily written note of Team 41 and the sewer branches they finished scouting.
Faust cross checked the pipelines with a duplicate of the sewer blueprint. Team 41 looked like they were heading in a northern direction before being taken out, if his assumption was correct.
Rhodes Island had disabled Team 41 long ago, they were just using the identity as their cover now.
“Was Team 41 supposed to be going north?” Faust asked. The team’s general direction was headed north, a result of Shirou using the sewer tunnels behind them as his basis. It was inevitable that their direction would be noticed.
“We didn’t specify any area to cover.”
Faust clutched the map tighter. There was something he was missing here. He just knew it. An entire team didn’t get knocked out for no reason. Unless they were planning to leave the Reunion in the middle of the Chernobog operation.
The captain’s radio buzzed again.
The Reunion commander continued to pour over the map while his aide answered the call.
“-what?”
The captain turned to him.
“S-sir? Team 41 has been found. None fatally injured.”
Faust inwardly sighed in relief.
“That’s good. Must’ve just been a communication problem then.”
“Sir, they were ambushed by Rhodes Island an hour ago.”
“An hour ago?” He scowled. “Then who was reporting…” Faust turned to his subordinate. “Captain, contact the infiltrators on your frequency. We need to check.”
The captain nodded.
“Team 41, report in. You were at sewer branch GB2 correct?”
“Yes, but we’re finding an exit now.” Came the casual reply. A carefully constructed one made to match the others. He didn’t recognize the voice either, as Shirou made sure to use another tone to answer for the entire duration.
That was all the confirmation Faust needed.
He had two choices. Let Rhodes Island go and focus on Patriot’s task, or chase after them and capture a party who wasn’t even part of the conflict.
The choice was obvious. He didn’t want to drag more people into this chaos.
Leave Rhodes Island alone.
“Continue as ordered. Leave them alone. They are not threats.” Faust concluded at his aide.
“S-sir? Are you sure?”
“Do you want to report to Patriot that our frequency is compromised? If he gets wind of this, we’re all getting burned.” Faust dangled the threat in the air.
Patriot didn’t take lightly to failure in protocols. Most of the Reunion weren’t too keen on following and would help cover each other for infractions. Faust’s Phantom Crossbowmen were some of the few exceptions.
The captain quickly realized the consequences. Patriot would have every team under his command- including him- punished with training. He jumped at the lifeline offered to him immediately.
“N-no sir!”
“Then keep quiet.” Faust would know if the issue was leaked. Only the two of them knew that Rhodes Island had been listening in on their movements. If he did, then Faust had a reasonable excuse. The Chernobog Archer was more important than dealing with a neutral party escaping the city.
With that problem hopefully dealt with, Faust turned his attention back to the bigger threat.
Keeping Talulah distracted long enough for Rhodes Island to escape.
.
.
.
The radio stayed on that specific captain’s frequency for a minute before it was closed.
“You hear that boys?”
The squad around the grey-haired mercenary all shifted their gear around in preparation for the leader’s orders.
“A captain under Faust just reported that Team 41 was missing before they were found. Followed by the captain himself reconfirming Team 41’s location? Something seems missing here…”
Their leader grinned darkly while tapping her finger on the map.
It was a general map of Chernobog. The map was large, split into different districts based on which sector they were listed under. It was split into the four cardinal directions.
“There's only one group with enough balls to sneak under the Reunion.”
Her grin sharpened.
“Rhodes Island.”
The mercs around her shuffled. They knew that expression. It was an expression she showed when she found something of interest.
In this case, she was downright determined.
“The Catastrophe is nearly here. If I was them, I'd be hightailing it out the city. Which means-”
The Sarkaz mercenary leader checked her copy of the sewer blueprints and cross-referenced them with the city map. She circled a narrow perimeter at the nearest city border from sewer branch GB2 along with a few other locations.
“-that they will likely be escaping through these areas. Rhodes Island has VTOL aircraft, so make sure to look at the skies ok? Report only to me once you spot them!”
She turned back to her squad.
“Don't try to tackle them alone. I'll order the nearby troops to come reinforce us once we locate their extraction point. Got it?”
“Yes ma’am.” A chorus of replies came.
“Good, let the hunt begin~”
W smirked in excitement. She had once been a member of Babel, the previous incarnation of Rhodes Island. She was familiar with how they operated. If her hunch was right, then there was a high chance of them being spotted.
=== RHODES ISLAND ===
They reached the northern dockyard after a few hours of traveling underground.
The manhole lifted a few centimeters as a pair of eyes checked the situation above ground.
Shirou didn’t actually need to. He was only putting up an act in front of the others. The alley above him was already confirmed empty by his tracing. Shirou turned the full circle to finish his inspection before pushing the cover aside and climbing out.
Next came Ace, who quickly headed for the alley exit and kept an eye out while the rest of the spearhead team emerged from the underground passage. Like the previous arrangement, Ace and Nearl along with the vanguard would go ahead and scout while the remaining operators would escort and protect the children.
The sky above him rumbled as red thunder coursed through dark clouds. The night sky was covered in them, thundering and flashing ominously. Chernobog had stopped moving a few hours prior thanks to the machinations of a certain Sarkaz.
“The Reunion actually did it…” Dobermann growled as she looked up at the dreary sky.
“You mean stop the city?” Shirou clarified.
“Yes. Now the city cannot escape the Catastrophe.”
Shirou had noticed Chernobog’s distinct rumbling disappear long ago. The city’s massive engines kicked into gear half a week ago to maneuver outside of the Catastrophe’s path. It was hard not to notice when the city began moving. The extreme vibrations cost Sakura and Rin a few sleepless nights. They weren’t used to sleeping on moving vehicles unlike Shirou.
The message was not lost on Shirou. Without the city engines, the entire populace was powerless under the approaching disaster. The idea of fixing them briefly flashed across his mind before he interrupted that train of thought. Shirou doubted he could even repair engines that big in the short window of time before the Catastrophe.
They slowly traversed the last few hundred meters to reach a chosen vantage point. The children and guards stayed below while Shirou and the officers scouted the dockyard from above.
The shipyard was not as empty as they had hoped. A Reunion contingent stood guard over the captured yard, busy securing the resources left behind. While there were many shipping containers abandoned, few transports could be seen. It was obvious the dockyard workers escaped Chernobog using the vehicles in the district.
“Where’s your transport?” Shirou asked.
“We are contacting them.” Dobermann answered. She was busy messaging the aircraft pilot about their arrival at the evacuation point.
“We have to find another place for extraction.” Nearl pointed out. If combat could be avoided, then Rhodes Island would do so.
The VTOL craft Rhodes Island had was big. They needed to find a different location.
“We can’t. We don’t know how much time we have left. The Catastrophe’s nearly here.” Dobermann looked at the thundering clouds in the sky. Red ominous glow highlighted the increasing activity above them.
Shirou clicked his tongue. He had overestimated the amount of time he could spend helping Rhodes Island. Now the hospitals were at risk. Shirou still had to consider a way to help all those doctors trapped behind.
He needed to move. Fast.
“I’ll distract them. Evacuate everyone quickly. Once you’re all onboard, leave Chernobog.” Shirou didn’t bother explaining further. He didn’t want them to consider his
When they turned, Shirou had already jumped over the edge. After the past few hours, he was confident in their ability to execute a plan on the spot. The faster he acted, the more he could do while Rhodes Island caught up.
“W-what is he doing?” Amiya gasped once the red cloak disappeared from the rooftop before they could even stop him.
“Didn’t even wait to coordinate with us.” Came Dobermann’s annoyed tone.
“We’re wasting time. He could begin his diversion at any moment.” Ace urged. “Just start preparing.”
They weren’t wrong.
Once Shirou was out of sight, the archer reinforced his legs and accelerated. He chose another vantage point overlooking the dockyard far from Rhodes Island and positioned himself. The rooftop had angles on multiple roads should Reunion send reinforcements once he began.
Inhale. Exhale.
Shirou took deep breaths as he prepared his circuits for another round of abuse. The bowstring in his fingers strained as he took aim at the dockyard. One, two, three arrows flew into the air at subsonic speeds and reached their marks. The night lit up with explosions from different areas of the docks. Shirou instantly knocked the next arrow before the string even finished recoiling from the previous shot.
He deliberately aimed at the freights to cut down the Reunion’s supply. More arrows kept pelting the steel containers until the Reunion contingent in the area was out in full force. Within minutes, entire areas of the dockyard had been engulfed in flames. Fighters on guard duty had attempted to salvage the supplies and resources to some success, but just as many were overwhelmed when others turned into infernos.
While watching the result of his efforts, Shirou picked up on a powdery scent long before smoke swamped his position. Soon, his vision was hindered by the gray cloud that settled around him. The execution was quick, but it didn’t stop him from finding the culprit. Shirou reinforced his eyes and pierced through the thin veil by visually tracing the composition of the matter in front of him. Like a scanner, he quickly identified the organic material amidst the inorganic smoke particles.
“You’re more helpful using your smoke to extinguish the fires.” Shirou casually poked the hooded girl as she spied at him from within the smoke. He knew she was sent to distract him judging from the unnatural smokescreen’s presence. Shirou intended for his comment to
She didn’t reply. Opting to stay quiet while observing the dangerous threat before her. This man was responsible for the artillery support Chernobog had that morning. Hard to believe it, but after seeing the amount of destruction he was capable of in such a short time…the idea of facing him was daunting to say the least.
But she wasn’t entirely powerless.
All she had to do was delay him. The Reunion commanders have been alerted and are en route to the northern docks.
The orange-haired Reunion assassin frowned when she noticed his gaze immediately locked on to her despite the smokescreen she placed. She moved sideways, her footsteps silent to avoid alerting her target. Shirou made a show of reaching to the fake quiver behind him before tracing a whole batch of explosive arrows. He gripped one on the shaft and knocked it into his bow.
“Last warning.” Shirou stated while still tracking the girl’s movements. Despite his apparent ability to see her, the Reunion member still believed she had a chance.
“You wouldn’t dare use your arts this close. The explosion would kill us both.”
“So, at least you’re willing to talk.” Shirou slipped into the persona he copied from Archer. “And no, I still have lots to do before I die.”
Okay, that sounded a bit ominous.
“Stand back. This is going to be explosive.” Shirou was still masked, but the smirk was audible. He aimed the bow down the avenue and released the arrow.
…
Crownslayer didn’t even see the projectile fly.
What she did feel was the whiplash of force coming from the recoil.
What?
She covered her eyes while stumbling when a burst of wind slammed into her. When she opened her eyes, the smokescreen she made was gone. The roof deck was clear of her arts and she could see the archer in front of her lowering his bow.
A distant explosion to her right pulled her attention. Crownslayer froze as the side of a building collapsed into the street.
No. Not just any street. It was the street her reinforcements had been approaching from.
Just how much power is he packing?
The amount of strength he put into drawing that bow was insane. How could one recoil disperse her entire smokescreen? Just how strong was that bow to survive?
Fighting him was suicide. Escape- and she would eat one of his explosions once she was far enough. Not even buildings would stop his arrows. Between the two choices, the first looked better. All she had to do was buy time for the others to arrive.
Crownslayer gripped her knives tightly as her smokescreen returned to the rooftop. It wasn’t effective, but she’d damn well use every trick in her book if it meant surviving.
.
.
.
Back on the other side, Rhodes Island was huddling the children a couple of buildings away from the docks.
They were watching the docks burn before their very eyes.
“Distraction my ass. What the fuck kind of distraction is that?!” One of the operators gaped at the widespread destruction. He mostly whispered it to himself but a fair number of the others who heard him were of the same mind.
In just 10 minutes, the docks had been lit like a bonfire. Flames lapped at freights and several tons of cargo were quickly turning into ash.
“Could he also be the one responsible for the bombing earlier…? It can't be, right?” Another one whispered in horror.
“Focus on the mission. Children first, talk later.” Ace barked at the operators. “If he is, then we're lucky he's on our side.”
Dobermann continued to scan the air until she spotted two VTOL aircrafts approaching from outside Chernobog’s airspace. She grabbed the flare gun at her waist and aimed it high into the air.
A moment later, a bright red marker burst over their position.
Hopefully, the Reunion would be too distracted dealing with the roaring flames to react to unknown aircrafts.
It took a few minutes for the pilots to find a suitable landing spot near them. They picked an avenue at the side of the docks to land at. One of the VTOL ships hovered as cover while the other landed to evacuate the teams.
“Everyone onboard!” Nearl guided the children on to the ship’s ramp while the rest of the operators held defensive positions around them.
Once thirty or so children had filled the ship, a couple of operators followed by Dobermann embarked to accompany them. Most of the teams stayed behind to continue securing the perimeter for the second dropship.
The first VTOL aircraft flew into the air before a projectile intercepted it. A missile streaked across the sky and exploded a dozen meters off the right wing, throwing the aircraft off balance and forcing it to maneuver dangerously.
“They're here!!!” Ace shouted while aiming his gjn down the street at the sole figure approaching them. The others quickly started scanning the buildings for the expected Reunion fighters.
“Oh relax big man, I'm not here for a fight. That missile was just to catch your attention~!” The figure called out as they came closer.
Ace paused before holding his hand up to signal the others to hold their fire.
“...what are you doing here?”
The other operators watched as Ace moved out to meet the unknown individual. Amiya blinked as she recognized the grey-haired mercenary walking.
“W?”
“Hehe, so the little bunny has grown some guts? Last time I saw you, you were always hiding behind the Doctor. Say, how is he doing anyway?” The identified Sarkaz female scanned the Rhodes Island operators around the perimeter.
For his part, the Doctor stayed hidden behind the overturned car near Amiya.
“What do you want? Why are you here?” Amiya asked the former Babel operator.
“Oh nothing really, just meeting Rhodes Island for old time’s sake. We used to be allies, right?” W cheekily answered. “The question is, why are you here? Chernobog has no connections to Rhodes.”
“We are…” Amiya trailed off quietly as Ace shook his head at her.
“What we do here is none of your business, W. We'd appreciate not getting missiles shot at us while we evacuate.” Ace interjected.
“Oh but it is! You see, the Reunion is after you guys- and your answer might just be good enough for me to look the other way~” W held her hands behind her back while tiptoeing expectantly.
Amiya looked to the others for help. Her eyes landed on Nearl and the Kazimierz exile shook her head in response. This was the first time she had met the Sarkaz mercenary. Nearl didn’t know what to do either.
“Is it really that important to you?” Ace grunted.
“Of course~”
Ace sighed.
“And if we showed you?” He looked at Nearl who kept the children hidden in the building behind her.
Nearl didn’t like the idea of showing the children to what seemed to be a Reunion member, but beckoned for a few of them to appear behind her. Of course, she held her shield up defensively in preparation of any attack.
“Bullshit.”
“Are you satisfied?”
“I could care less about children. Rhodes doesn’t send this many operators to save children. What are you really after?” W’s pretense slipped.
Bzzt.
W trailed off when the radio on her belt buzzed to life.
“The Chernobog Archer has been located at the northern docks. All teams prioritize elimination. If not possible, delay.” A thunderous voice ordered. A voice many in the Reunion recognized.
The female Sarkaz stayed silent for a few moments before turning on her heels.
“Duty calls. So I’ll let you all off the hook this time. See you around~” W waved at the group while walking off. While she was interested in Rhodes Island, she was far more invested to see the archer from Chernobog.
Amiya’s eyes widened. There was only one person they knew that the Reunion would hunt down.
“He’s really gone and done it…” Ace grumbled. He turned around and started barking into his comms unit. “Get the second ship down here now! Evacuate while we still can!”
Nearl’s stomach dropped below her after realization set in.
“We’re…just going to run?”
“It’s our only choice, Nearl. There is nothing we can do against the bulk of the Reunion. That man offered us a distraction, the least we can do is follow through!”
Explosions on the other side of the docks restarted, catching everyone’s attention.
Nearl’s code of honor dictated she go and help their strange ally. At the same time, her morals dictated that the children be prioritized. Just like many times on the battlefield, ever since her banishment from House Nearl, another piece of her heart was torn.
She made her choice. A lesson she was forced to learn the hard way.
“Children…we have to go.”
“Miss Nearl? But where is Mr. Archer?” One of the kids asked.
Nearl couldn’t even muster an answer.
Author’s Notes (From FFN)
I love how people are picking up that Shirou’s nearing his limit. This is true, I planned it this way so that it all ends up to this ending where Shirou has nothing left. His only option to save Rhodes Island, the children, and also the captured doctors leads to him surrendering himself over to the Reunion.
Great job for everyone in the comments who noticed that I’ve essentially limited Shirou’s overpowered weapons by putting a cap on them.
…
About who noticed Avalon’s presence.
Basically every being that’s sensitive to arts or magic. Sooo basically everything that’s supernatural lol. Shirou’s going to hightail it out of Chernobog once he gets the chance.
…
About which Fate route I used.
I guess all three? I like to take a bit of everything. I won’t specify it now because it could limit my freedom down the line but I have Shirou and Arturia’s relationship from FSN + The route from Heaven’s Feel kinda? Of course, I’ve already clarified that Shirou’s in a relationship with both Rin and Sakura.
…
About Shirou’s prana/mana reserve.
I hope this chapter showed you how Shirou’s cheating with his energy limits. He’s basically forcing his body to absorb copious amounts of Originium to fuel his magecraft. After all, it is the same energy Terrans use to perform arts. (For this story, don’t know about canon)
This is also part of the research the Fuyuki Trio has been doing for the past few months if anyone is wondering what they’ve been doing in the clinic at night.
…
Woops! Thank you Sagittipotenta for pointing out that Dobermann is a former Bolivarian Colonel. I’m getting lost here keeping track of everyone.
…
To everyone asking about Shirou summoning Avalon.
Shirou didn’t trace or “summon” Avalon in the sense you’re thinking of. He “prayed” to it for a blessing. The sheath was only used as a catalyst to link Terra and Avalon since the sheath is connected to the utopia. Still, praying for scraps sapped a lot of Shirou’s energy. Avalon is simply that far beyond his level. That is also why he had to align his prayer with the goals of his master (Arturia Pendragon) because only she has any real connection to Avalon, not him.
…
Answering how Shirou was faster than Nearl.
How he was faster than a horse (or pegasi for Nearl), it was mostly because of technique. Nearl kept slowing down and accelerating at each sharp turn. That wastes a lot of time compared to Shirou who kept leaping off the walls to redirect his momentum. In a straight running competition, Shirou probably has the faster acceleration, but would lose once Nearl can sprint at full speed.
Arknights hasn't shown that their version of humans are any faster than normal ones on Earth. They all probably move at the same speed we do, just with 10x the physical strength or something. So I’m buffing some species here based on what animal they’re actually related to. Dragons will have extreme strength. durability and arts, horses will be faster than most, etc etc. I’ve already shown that many of them have enhanced hearing beyond normal human senses because they have animal traits.
…
About Excalibur.
The Excalibur I have for this story is more of “crystallization of mankind’s wishes” and not “superweapon to counter foreign threats on Earth”. So technically it should work? Terra's humans are all related to humanity (I think) since their base form is humanoid.
…
“Shirou looks overpowered.”
Yes he’s technically already OP just by having Unlimited Blade Works, but there will be tradeoffs for extremely powerful magic he can pull out of his reality marble. As shown by this chapter.
…
P.s. If you felt that this ending got abruptly chopped like liver, then you’re onto something :)
Chapter Text
The smoke dispersed and another volley of arrows slammed into his position.
Shirou responded with his own volley. The enemy crossbowmen were using steel bolts. Though each one packed significantly more punch than a simple arrow, Shirou’s reinforced arrows were enough to deflect them midair. Once it was clear that the attempt was thwarted, the smokescreen rushed back in. Shirou stepped sideways to dodge the dagger thrown at him, catching the projectile and flinging it back to intercept the second one.
It was slow progress, but he was drawing the Reunion further away from the docks.
From what Shirou could see, the snipers were maneuvering to surround him. They could only use the streets on the ground to move around which hampered their movement. Each time Shirou relocated, so would his pursuers.
Speaking of which…
Shirou tensed his legs to prepare for the surge of pain as he pumped them full of contaminated energy. He sprinted to the other side of the rooftop and leapt. Once he was halfway over the gap, the smokescreen broke and Shirou took the opportunity to gulp down as much oxygen as he could. The Reunion fighter behind him switched their approach once it was obvious that fighting was not optimal. So, they resorted to using the smokescreen to suffocate him.
The red-haired assassin burst out the smoke cloud as she chased after him. A few knives flew his way but Shirou sidestepped the projectiles and headed for the next building. He leapt over another gap and rolled to soften his landing. This time, there were Reunion soldiers on the roof. They were supposed to be part of the encirclement, but unfortunately for them, Shirou intended to break through.
Shouts erupted as they engaged him. Shirou parried two swords with his steel bow and kicked one of the fighters in the knee to drop him. He twisted his bow to disengage the two weapons before spinning the longbow and smacked the bow’s edges into their faces. He spun around in a circle to trip the rest of the attackers using his weapon. They bowled over each other and Shirou sprinted past them just as his red-haired pursuer arrived.
“You’re going have to try harder than that.” Shirou stated as if it was a fact.
The girl behind him only glared harder in response. The archer she had been chasing kept conversing with her almost as if she wasn’t after his life.
“I’m going to kill you harder the more you talk.”
“That’s the spirit.”
A dagger flew past his head.
Shirou wasn’t the kind of person to antagonize others. But maybe there was some merit to Archer’s style of emotional damage.
.
.
.
Faust clutched the crossbow in his hands.
Despite his men’s best attempts to pump their target full of steel, all were rebuffed with ease. Crownslayer was also similarly ineffective. The assassin was left alone to impede his movement, which she was finding difficult.
“I need more support! I can’t stop him at all!” Crownslayer’s voice hissed on the radio.
Faust looked at his fellow commander.
“Don’t look at me. I’m not allowed to turn Reunion into my mutants unless they’re nearly dead.” Mephisto shrugged. “And Patriot is here. I can’t turn prisoners either. He’d hang me before Talulah could even stop him.”
“I was only going to ask if you had turned any dying people into your herd.” Faust mumbled. “Yeah, Mephisto can’t do anything. Do we have anyone else nearby?” He replied on the radio.
“W, where are you? You should be helping Crownslayer and Faust.” Patriot called on the Sarkaz mercenary.
“Coming~ I just ran into some interesting parties near the docks.” W’s voice answered after a few moments.
Interesting Parties?
Faust blinked. Behind him, Mephisto perked up.
“What interesting parties?”
“Oh, I don’t know…the Rhodes Island team you were tracking?” W’s smug expression was palpable.
“Focus on the bigger objective. Stop wasting time.” Patriot interrupted their conversation.
“Yes, yes. I’m already heading over to Crownslayer’s position.” W drawled.
Faust noticed the pout on Mephisto’s expression when Patriot ignored Rhodes Island.
“Patriot, asking permission to go chase Rhodes Island.”
“Permission denied. Stay with Faust and possess the soldiers severely injured from the fighting.”
“I can’t! The stupid archer is being careful. He knows I’m around and isn’t harming our fighters! I can only coordinate the contingent under me and they can’t do much either.” Mephisto grumbled.
“You leaving will only give the archer more opportunities. Remain at your position and support Faust. That’s final.” Patriot’s firmly ordered. “Just delay a little longer. I am nearly there.”
Faust wished Patriot and W had arrived already.
.
.
.
Talulah lowered the radio.
“Ma’am?” The Reunion captain under her asked.
“Show me where you saw the red flare.”
He lifted his arm and pointed to the last known location.
Sparks of flame erupted from his leader. The captain hesitantly backed off as flames grew and coalesced around her form. The fire crawled up her hand before hovering above her. The fireball slowly grew into a large burning sphere the longer Talulah charged it.
The contingent under him started retreating in the face of intense heat.
“Ma’am?”
“All of you should stay back.” Was the only reply he received.
He scrambled behind cover along with the others as the Dragon of the Reunion continued to load more power into her attack. The sphere of inferno grew to the size shy that of a building before Talulah hurled it forwards.
The attack tore through the first building and continued to plow through the ones after. Cement turned into paste and steel turned into slag where the fireball passed. Talulah calmly walked into the scorching path left behind by the attack. The men behind her trembling in awe at the sheer power their leader just showed.
Talulah stopped walking and shot him a sideways glance.
“Captain? Are you following or not?”
The officer behind her gulped.
“M-men! Let’s support!” He called upon the rest. The intense pressure on his shoulders decreased when the Reunion leader stopped staring. He didn’t dare release a sigh of relief and simply started to follow behind her.
.
.
.
The second VTOL ship was in the middle of landing when chaos erupted.
Amiya and the operators saw the intense light in the distance grow stronger until its release. Explosions shook the ground when entire segments of buildings were flattened once it moved.
“I-Incoming!!!” Amiya shouted.
“It’s coming this way!” Ace warned. The operators scrambled to cover outside of the approaching danger’s path.
“UP! FLY UP!” Dobermann shrieked into her comms unit to warn the pilot.
The aircraft jerked upwards just in time as the last building exploded. A glowing sphere of flame burst through the structure, bombarding the area with concrete and steel debris. It kept going, narrowly missing the airship and smashing into the building on the other side of the avenue and disappearing from the area.
“Is everyone okay?” Amiya clutched her comms device after the devastation of the passing fireball. A chorus of confirmations returned, drawing a sigh of relief from the Rhodes Island leader.
“Miss Amiya? T-that attack…” One scared operator asked through the channel.
“ She’s here. The Dragon of the Reunion.” Dobermann swallowed the weight growing on her throat.
“That attack just demolished several buildings in a row…” Nearl noted with apprehension as she looked down the molten alley formed by the fireball’s passing. Half a dozen medium-rise buildings had been pierced through, not including the smaller buildings completely eradicated in its path.
“We have to get out. Now. ” Ace pressed the issue.
“We don’t know if we can evacuate fast enough to avoid the next one! Did you see how fast she charged that one?!” Dobermann hissed. “It took less than 30 seconds.”
The dark atmosphere only turned heavier when the other operators caught on to what Dobermann was alluding to.
They couldn’t board the VTOL. They couldn’t hide either. The Dragon knew exactly where they were, judging from how she shot her attack directly in their direction. Worst of all, they couldn’t fight. None of them could match the firepower just shown by the Reunion’s leader.
The situation was nigh hopeless.
“There is one option.”
Dobermann frowned.
“Explain.”
Ace took a deep breath while he reorganized his thoughts.
“A distraction. Someone can draw the Reunion away.”
Amiya’s eyes widened.
“A-Ace! You can’t mean-”
“I’m not asking you to order us to fight. I’m asking you all to leave now.”
Nearl gripped her weapons tighter.
“We’re not leaving you. We can find another way!” The Pegasus gritted her teeth. They were already leaving Archer to fight alone. She wouldn’t abandon another ally if she could.
“Would you risk everyone here? We still have children with us!” Ace roared. His loud voice froze Nearl. “I can buy time. I just need to ambush and delay their leader for a few minutes. It should be enough time for you all to evacuate.”
“A-Ace…you can’t-” Amiya whimpered.
Nearl was of the same mind. Her code of honor was in shambles. She had taken the mantle of a Rhodes Island operator for the sake of helping the infected. Nearl was the shield, the protector of the people behind her. Yet here she was, frozen when confronted with life-threatening danger.
“It’s…definitely an option.” Dobermann surrendered. She had considered the idea of sacrificing a team, but doubted anyone- even her- would go.
The skies glowed red as the borders of the Catastrophe reached the city. The far side of the city became engulfed in disaster as the rain of destruction arrived.
“The Catastrophe has arrived. There’s not much time!” Ace urged.
“Does anyone remember the Reunion channel’s frequency?”
One voice interrupted the chaos.
“H-huh?” Amiya answered with a confused tone.
“Archer has the Reunion radio from earlier. He should hear us if we call for help.” The Doctor recalled. “I think he can slow down the Reunion with his bombs. Then we can all escape.”
Nearl’s eyes widened. She wasn’t the only one. The others all paused as the idea settled on their minds. They had seen how strong he was. The city blocks wiped, the docks bombarded, it was all him.
Dobermann didn’t waste any time and configured her comms unit to the frequency she remembered from earlier. She knew the risks of using the enemy frequency. Every team on that channel would hear her call on the archer.
She just hoped he would too.
“Archer? If you can hear us, we need your help! We can’t evacuate, The Dragon has arrived!” Dobermann clutched the comms unit.
“What the-? Who are you?”
“How’d you get on this channel?!”
The comms device picked up the replies from the active Reunion units on the frequency.
But one voice stood out.
“Coming.”
.
.
.
Faust blinked.
He must’ve been hearing things. For a second there it almost sounded like Shirou was on the radio.
I really need to get some rest after this.
Faust rubbed his head absentmindedly. Even considering the idea that Rhodes Island themselves would request assistance over the Reunion comms channel was simply absurd.
Bzzt. His radio buzzed as one of the captains under his contingent jumped on the frequency.
“Sir! The archer disengaged from Crownslayer and escaped!”
What?
Faust whirled back to the fight. He had only taken his eyes off the battle for a few seconds. The archer should’ve still been engulfed in Crownslayer’s smoke!
His eyes caught the red blur leaping across the buildings heading away from them at speeds the Reunion couldn’t match. Faust’s mind blanked at the scene.
Huh?
How was he going so fa-
“Does it mean we succeeded if he’s running?” Crownslayer’s voice came through the radio.
“No.”
Faust quickly connected the clues. The weird transmission over the Reunion frequency. The archer’s superiority over the Reunion and sudden disengagement. Rhodes Island spotted by W near the docks.
…and the unusual distress signal over the Reunions comms.
Maybe he wasn’t hearing things.
“W! Where is Rhodes Island?!” Faust gripped the radio tightly.
“Eh? They’re on the northeast tip of the docks, why?” W replied.
“Archer’s heading for Rhodes Island! We need to capture them!”
“Are you saying the archer has been working with Rhodes?” Mephisto perked excitedly on the frequency. “So we get to go after Rhodes?!”
“No! He’s protecting them by distracting us for them to escape!” Faust gritted his teeth. It made sense. Archer was working to help Rhodes Island escape. They were good people. Shirou would’ve helped them.
“Then we let them go. Archer leaves the city then. If not, Talulah and I are here.” Patriot insinuated that the two of them could deal with the threat.
“Don’t kill him! He’s-” Faust realized that it would be far-fetched to suddenly claim that the archer was their objective.
“Look, if we capture Rhodes Island, we can use them as leverage to find out if he’s working for them.”
“Oho! I like this kid!” W approved excitedly.
“We shall change our plans then.” Patriot took control of the situation.
.
.
.
“Patriot to the Reunion, all contingents near the north docks are to capture Rhodes Island. I repeat…”
Shirou inwardly cursed. His limbs were straining under the constant Originium corrosion on his body. Worse, the situation had deteriorated to the worst outcome possible. The Reunion had caught Rhodes Island despite his best efforts to distract them. It made no sense. Why was the Reunion’s leader here? She should’ve been busy commanding the rebel group from the city center.
That wasn’t the only problem he had to deal with.
The famed Patriot, Reunion’s greatest general and fighter, was nearby.
Shirou had eavesdropped on the Reunion camps to collect information on the leadership. He heard about the old exploits of the Kazdelian-turned-Ursus war hero. They were no small feats. Shirou decided early on to avoid the general.
It took him a few minutes to traverse the rooftops heading towards the devastation he saw in the distance. A path of carnage, carving through several buildings and leaving behind destruction in its wake.
It was comparable to a C class noble phantasm.
Shirou grimaced at the thought of facing such a powerful opponent at his current state. HIs body was nearing its limits and he doubted he could keep up his combat capability for an hour or two longer without damaging it for an extended period of time. The traced Avalon’s passive regeneration could keep Oripathy at bay, but its weakened state would be ineffective should Shirou continue to recklessly cast spells.
It didn’t help that he was already on little more than fumes.
.
.
.
Talulah kept track of the conversation from her radio as she moved in on Rhodes Island’s position.
“Captain, secure the flanks.”
The officer behind her quickly divided the teams and sent them on their way. Talulah scanned the group in front of her as they huddled behind some cover pathetically. A few brave operators stood ahead of the rest, at their very front- a blonde Pegasi with a shield.
“Rhodes Island.” She greeted the paramilitary team of the pharmaceutical organization. None of the operators responded. Talulah knew that they were tense, intimidated by the power she casually threw around.
“What brings you to Chernobog?”
“Miss Talulah…” The young leader of the organization stepped forwards. “We were originally just rescuing a member of our company.” Amiya told the truth. She didn;t want to aggravate the situation further. “As you can see…we have had a number of additions. None dangerous, just children we wish to rescue.”
Talulah’s gaze moved from each of the operators in front of her.
“You understand that I cannot let you go. Your organization is against the Reunion’s goals.”
“That’s not true! We are both on the same side! We fight for the Infected!” Amiya responded.
“Be as it may, Rhodes Island hinders our progress. Stopping you here helps us.”
The operators shuffled nervously. Shirou hadn’t arrived and it sounded like Talulah was about to wipe them out. The leader of the Reunion held her arm above her head and a blaze sparked into existence.
And shot the lead group instantly.
Amiya reacts just as quickly, firing arts to intercept the attack midair.
Then all hell explodes.
Talulah wills several fireballs into existence and fires them at a rapid pace. The vanguard group jerks back in response while Amiya fends off the attacks with her own. Blazing red and ominous black explode into flickers as the two magical energies blitzed at each other.
Amiya grunted as she struggled to keep up with the intense barrage from the Reunion’s leader. She tried her best, but the exchange was heavily going in the Draco’s favor. One fireball slipped through her desperate defense and flew into their group.
Nearl stepped forward to meet the challenge.
She braced her shield and blocked the attack. The fireball exploded on her shield and pushed her back from the unexpected force.
Her attacks are this powerful?!
Nearl realized that they didn’t stand a chance of defending once Amiya got tired. As it was, the young girl was already slowing down from the initial barrage. The Dragon of the Reunion was more powerful, more experienced, and more stamina than she did.
Nearl made up her mind.
She dashed to the side of the duel and sped towards Talulah. The Draco frowned slightly at the blonde Kuranta’s bold maneuver and diverted a couple of shots her way. Nearl navigated her way through the attacks, blocking one she couldn’t dodge with her shield. She burst through the attack, noting the critical status of her equipment. After two attacks, the composite shield’s front had become glazed. If she were to estimate, then the shield could only last a dozen more before it gave out. Luckily, her speed was fast enough to quickly flank the enemy leader.
Talulah angled her form to receive the crash as the Rhodes Island operator smashed into her. She released an exhale of surprise as she slightly lost her footing. Nearl had positioned her shield for maximum impact in a way that would destabilize the Draco’s balance. The former knight of House Nearl capitalized on her experience in duels to instantly put pressure on the Yanese dragon and launched a barrage of fast-paced attacks on her. Talulah was forced to divert more of her attention on her new challenger.
Thus began the fight between pegasus and dragon.
Talulah unsheathed her sword just in time to parry the operator’s wide horizontal swing. Nearl put a lot of power behind the attack. From her standpoint, it was going to be an uphill battle. The leader of the Reunion was a Draco. Dragonic species like hers had immense physical strength and stamina. Nearl was a Pegasus. Her abilities leaned more towards speed, which she would make use of. The knight followed it up with a quick jab of her shield, shoving Talulah back a few steps.
Just like that, the pressure on Amiya was relieved completely. The panting Cautus commander gulped in deep breaths as the fiery barrage on their group stopped.
“Nearl’s went and engaged her in combat!” One of the operators gaped at their comrade’s boldness.
“She’s also pushing her back!” Another noticed as the duel continued.
Everyone was aware of Nearl’s immense talent in combat. She was commonly found in Rhodes Island’s training facilities and would happily help train other operators if they asked. But seeing her go all out was something else. Despite the Draco’s physical advantage, enough to put them as a worthy challenge for the Sarkaz race, Nearl controlled the flow of the fight.
Talulah’s frown deepened. The operator in front of her was powerful. She was showing skill leagues beyond her own, not that they were impressive in the first place. Talulah prided herself in the strength of her arts. Her swordsmanship was only a product of survival on the battlefield. It was not built on a solid foundation, but one of necessity.
Then, she’d have to use other tools available to her.
A fireball willed into existence and shot at the blonde from another direction. Nearl reacted quickly, twisting her shield around to face the attack. The explosion rocked her, but it didn’t deter her from restarting her assault on the Draco. Talulah distanced herself from the operator and launched a few more fireballs. This time, Nearl dodged all but one. The barrage was meant to position her right into the last projectile’s path. She grunted as another strong explosion rocked her.
Talulah noticed the heavily damaged state of the shield and caught on to the Kuranta’s approach. As long as her shield was able to tank her arts, then she’d be able to keep Talulah from attacking the others.
Clever girl.
Talulah hummed. This one deserved praise. Her courage and skill was impressive.
But, there was a weakness- and she would exploit it.
Nearl’s assault quickly shifted against her as Talulah figured out her plan. A barrage of fireballs pushed her back and all she could do was dodge and block. Amiya tried to intercept the attacks, but a few broke through the screen and landed on Nearl.
We can’t last much longer!
Nearl’s gut twisted as another fireball slammed into her equipment. The composite shield was almost at the end of its endurance, the flimsy material only able to last one or two more attacks.
“Ace! Toss me your shield!” Nearl shouted.
Ace unbuckled his own and threw it to the Kuranta, only for the shield to be intercepted midair by a fireball. Ace cursed as it flew far away from the fight.
“A valiant attempt.” Talulah praised the blonde operator. “What is your name?”
Nearl paused for a moment before she decided to answer.
“Nearl. Margaret Nearl.” She answered.
The name sounded familiar, Talulah idly noted. Where had she heard such a name before?
“You are a strong warrior.”
A larger fireball blazed into existence within her hands. Nearl stepped back. There was no cover between them, nor can her shield tank such an attack.
She swung her hand.
“Nearl!” Amiya shouted and shot her arts to intercept the attack.
Her arts didn’t intercept anything. Time slowed down as Amiya realized that the fireball wasn’t aimed for Nearl, but was used to bait her. Instantly, Talulah fired it towards her and the vanguard.
Nearl’s stomach dropped below her.
They knew the risks of coming to Chernobog. Prepare all you want, but when death strikes, nothing could be changed.
The world slowed down as the fireball flew straight for the young rabbit leader of Rhodes Island. Her vision turned white as the explosion engulfed the team. Nearl lost all feeling in her legs, combined with the sudden surge of pressure released- blew the Kuranta backwards.
Nearl’s vision shook after slamming into the ground. Training pushed her to get back on her feet, but that didn’t stop the heavy weight on her chest.
No! You can’t be sure they’re dead until you have visual confirmation!
Nearl clamped down on her emotions and pushed herself to her knees. She looked up to a cloud of smoke dispersing after the explosion. One deep breath later and Nearl was back to scrambling for her equipment.
She picked up her tattered shield and axe, drawing them before the Reunion’s leader. If Amiya and the others were dead, then all hope was lost. The Reunion wouldn’t let the rest live. They were seen as enemies for siding with the governments.
Nearl would fight to her last breath.
“That’s enough. You have bigger problems to worry about other than Rhodes Island.”
That voice…
Nearl jerked to the direction the voice came from. At the same time, Talulah slowly turned her head to meet the newcomer standing on the rooftop nearby. A red figure stood on top, holding a bow off to his side calmly.
“The Archer.” Talulah observed the new arrival.
The smoke slowly dispersed and Nearl caught sight of her team. They were ruffled from the blast, but all were safe. Their nameless saviour had helped them once again.
…
Shirou looked down at the leader of the Reunion. Fighting was the last of his options. He’d try to stabilize the situation and convince both sides to back off.
“Catastrophe approaches. Won’t you have the Reunion retreat? Rhodes Island are harmless.”
“The Reunion is well capable of surviving the Catastrophe. You and Rhodes Island are far bigger threats to us.” The grey-haired Draco replied while turning to face him.
Shirou understood why. Rhodes Island was the opposite of the Reunion. Where one sought to push their agenda by revolution, the other used a peaceful approach. Of the two, obviously Rhodes Island was what the governments would prefer. The majority of infected were of the same mind. The Reunion was only seen as their last option.
“You have won. Chernobog is yours, along with everything within it. There is no one left to fight you. The Reunion is better off focusing on the coming Catastrophe over chasing an organization who helps the infected. Do you really think the Reunion wins with Rhodes Island gone? Without them, cure for Oripathy would be pushed back decades.”
Shirou’s reinforced sight watched as the Reunion fighters in the vicinity started shuffling in place while talking to each other. His message had caught on. Some of the Reunion would understand the value Rhodes Island had.
A few kilometers away, the Catastrophe’s thunderous approach could be heard. Red lightning, falling rocks, and powerful wind tore the city center. Soon, it would arrive at their location.
“Let them go. You should begin preparations to evacuate.”
Shirou would have to bunker down somewhere underground until the Catastrophe was over. The hospitals and civilian bunkers were designed to hold against the disaster. His first plan of action was to quickly locate them once the Catastrophe had passed.
“The Reunion never runs. The Catastrophe is but a small hindrance.” Talulah ignored his words. “...as for you, Archer. You value Rhodes Island highly for someone who doesn’t wear their badge.”
Shirou paused. Was he being that obvious? Then again, it was clear from his actions that he intended to help them this much. Shirou silently clicked his tongue as several fireballs blazed to life above the Draco.
“Is it wrong to defend something that will help me in the future?”
Technically it was the truth because Shirou did contract Oripathy. He used too much energy and now he was paying the price. The corrupted ambient energy had flooded his system and visible signs of the dark mineral had grown on his body.
He’d have to clean his system in secret later. First, he would have to deal with the rampaging Reunion leader below him.
Talulah was about to shoot the archer when her radio interrupted her.
“Talulah, is the red archer with you?” Came a hurried voice she didn’t expect.
“FrostNova, you are supposed to be securing the Fuyuki Clinic doctor.” Talulah narrowed her eyes.
“We have information that might secure two objectives if correct.”
Talulah narrowed her eyes.
“...go on.”
“We need to use Rhodes Island as hostages.”
Talulah’s gaze slowly moved to the closest Rhodes operator near her. Nearl tensed as the Draco’s attention slid back to her.
“Done. What else?” Talulah continued. Nearl’s proximity to the Reunion leader allowed her to hear the conversation between the two.
“Let me talk to him. Directly.” FrostNova requested.
Nearl didn’t like where this was going. The heavy feeling inside her only worsened when the grey-haired Draco looked at her headset.
“Give me Rhodes Island’s channel.”
It was an order.
“He doesn’t have ours. He’s on the Reunion’s.” Nearl surrendered her headset and tossed the device to the ground in front of Talulah. She picked up the headset and held the device to her ear.
“Tell me…what lengths do you think he will go to protect all of you?”
Nobody answered. With Nearl’s headset in Talulah’s hands, any important messages would be intercepted unless spoken manually.
“We don’t need Rhodes to tell us. Faust has his channel. I just need your permission.” FrostNova insisted.
“Granted.”
Among the Reunion, FrostNova and Faust had the most contact with the illusive man. If they had a plan, then Talulah saw no reason to deny it. FrostNova gave her the frequency and Talulah switched over to listen.
.
.
.
Shirou readied his arrow when the Reunion leader summoned more fireballs. No matter which direction she fired, he would intercept them. At the same time, he was calculating how to create distance between her and Nearl.
The vibration on his belt alerted him of the call before Shirou heard it.
“We know you can hear us.” A familiar voice came through.
Shirou inwardly frowned. They must’ve known. The chances of hearing his voice was low, but not zero. Only two people in the Reunion would’ve recognized him when he used one of their frequencies. One of which was currently on the line.
“If you really want to help Chernobog and Rhodes…then surrender yourself.”
Shirou glanced in the direction of the closest hospital before returning his gaze to the scattered operators below him.
“Chernobog is too big for me to help. Why should I surrender for Rhodes?”
“Because there is no more time. The Catastrophe is here. This is their last chance to leave. Stay, and we capture them.”
The thundering echoes in the distance only proved to heighten the danger Rhodes Island was in. The Catastrophe had been silently plaguing at the back of Shirou’s mind. He could probably delay Talulah with the last of his magic, but that didn’t guarantee the rest of the Reunion.
Shirou was trapped between a rock and a hard wall. He was running on little more than fumes, and he still hadn’t managed to find a way to evacuate them. The option offered was one that could solve his current dilemma. It would deescalate the situation and help him more so than any plan he could draw up in the short term.
But it was dangerous.
Surrendering himself to the rebel movement was one of the worst scenarios Shirou considered after they held the hospitals hostage. He discarded the plan earlier, but its return was his failure to find a solution.
Weighing the risks, he made his choice.
Rin and Sakura will punish him later, but that’s for another problem he’d face for the future.
“Let Rhodes Island go. Only then I will surrender.”
“...that is not within my power. Only Talulah or Patriot can make such decisions.”
“Then we have no deal.”
The other end of the line stayed silent for a couple moments.
“I shall contact our leader first.”
“There is no need.” The Reunion’s leader interrupted on the channel. “Surrender yourself and I shall release Rhodes Island.”
Shirou met the grey-haired Draco’s penetrating gaze. She watched him, looking if he would continue being a thorn in their side. He didn’t trust a rebel movement, but the concept of an agreement was possible. Shirou trusted them to want him gone. That, he could plan against. Escaping should be simple once he recovered, but planning for Rhodes Island’s escape at this time? Not likely.
Shirou spent a short moment reconsidering his options. The seconds ticked by, increasing the tension of the moment.
“Make your decision quickly- or I will kill them now.” Talulah threatened. The fireballs around her congested together, forming into a large blaze floating above her.
“Let them go. I surrender.”
.
.
.
Nearl winced while slowly moving back a few steps from the heat. She didn’t dare move too far. Any sudden movements at this stage could mean her end. The blonde Kuranta couldn’t believe what she was hearing. Their strange helper was going this far to help them escape. Somebody they didn’t even know much about.
From her position, Nearl watched with wide eyes as the man on the rooftop tossed his bow and quiver to the side. Instantly, Reunion teams from the other rooftops closed in. The same heavy feeling from earlier threatened to collapse her legs from under her as they escorted the man down the building.
How did things get this bad?
They were Rhodes Island. They were supposed to help those who couldn’t help themselves. Yet here they were, powerless against the Reunion.
The crunching of debris silenced when the archer stopped in front of the grey-haired Draco.
Talulah looked up and down her disarmed opponent, a masked figure shrouded in a dark red cloak. It was impressive, she acknowledged. The burning city around them helped smoothen his red outline on the rooftop while also keeping its dark hue effective in the shadows. There was no doubt to his capability after all the problems he caused for them.
“Tell me. What is your name?” She demanded.
“Release Rhodes Island, then we’ll talk.”
Shirou motioned his head upwards at the humongous fireball above her.
“A precaution. I cannot trust Rhodes Island not to attack me while I deal with you.” Talulah answered.
“Rhodes Island does not have the ability to be a threat to you.”
“Wrong. Operator Margaret Nearl behind me is more than enough.” The Draco admitted while she glanced at the blonde Kuranta. Their short exchange was more than enough to solidify that the Pegasi was the better fighter between the two. Without her arts, Talulah would’ve been overwhelmed by Nearl.
“We have no intention of attacking anyone.” Amiya responded from her position with the vanguards. “Mr. Archer, you didn’t have to go this far…”
“Just go. Call your ship.” His tone was final. Amiya recoiled after the sharp retort. A few minutes later, the VTOL aircraft landed to evacuate the remaining operators and the children left behind.
Nearl was the furthest from the aircraft, so she was the last to board. It all seemed so miraculously tragic to her. A miracle, because they were leaving surrounded by the Reunion. A tragedy, because she was taking it at someone else’s cost. Deep inside her, a dirty truth simmered. Despite her background, despite her ideals, despite everything she fought for. All of it was for naught when her life was at risk. The blonde Kuranta bit her lips in disgust at herself.
Margaret of House Nearl? One of the legendary houses of Kazimierz? She didn’t deserve such honor. Her exile was comforting in that way. It opened her eyes to the world…and to herself.
She slammed her fist on the bay’s wall in outrage, angered at herself.
Margaret Nearl. Former Knight Primus Candidate of House Nearl. A weakling who couldn’t stand for her beliefs.
A coward.
Heavy darkness bubbled inside her…the opposite of the world growing brighter outside.
Brighter?
Nearl twisted around just like the rest of the Rhodes Island embarking on the ship. The glowing fireball Talulah held hadn’t shrunk in the slightest. Instead, it strengthened in power in the air above her.
“Rhodes Island. From today onwards, our paths shall no longer cross.” The Draco’s eyes glowed underneath the bright inferno of her arts. “Begone from this world.”
Nearl’s stomach dropped below her as she lost all feelings in her legs. Shouts erupted behind her as Dobermann barked at the cockpit to take the ship into the air.
The ship shook under her, but Nearl knew it was too late. They didn’t have the means to stop the attack. It was large, as large as the blazing sun that destroyed everything in its path from before. Not even the ship could make it out from the attack’s radius.
How ironic. The Radiant Knight goes out in a radiant blaze.
Nearl blinked as her breath was taken away. Maybe her final sight doesn’t look so bad. An ethereal flower of purple, glowing magnificently in the night, Blazing flame washing aside as it showered over the nebulous petals.
Her footing slipped as the ship jerked upwards, flooring most of the crew. Nearl’s forehead banged against the floor and her mind jumpstarted.
We’re not dead.
The feeling of sudden pain jerked her back to reality. Margaret looked up to see the burning sphere dispersing into the space around the glowing flower that had appeared out of nowhere. Between them and the attack, stood a shaking figure with his hand outstretched behind the otherworldly shield.
…Archer?
More fireballs exploded on the glistening petals but none broke through. The flower was massive, large enough to block half the street’s width and more than enough to completely block the ship as it rose into the air.
The scene grew more intense as Nearl suddenly noticed the Catastrophe’s arrival. Meteors were cascading directly above them, lightning thundered on the next avenue over, and previous fires turned into large infernos as the Catastrophe rolled over their area.
A large bang was heard and the aircraft tilted sideways when the lightning struck their side.
Her world changed from the grey interior of the ship as gravity pulled her down into the red below her.
I’m falling.
The thought slowly registered on her mind once she flipped back around to see Amiya screaming from the bay doors while reaching out to her.
If she wasn’t a couple meters away, then maybe Amiya would’ve caught her.
Nearl’s mind blanked as the situation clicked. The wind slammed into her, bringing the scorching stench of smoke and ruin. She flipped over erratically as her body was dragged down without her control.
A large grey figure blurred below her in an attempt to catch the falling operator.
And her world blacked as she crashed.
.
.
.
Shirou’s body shook. His bleary eyesight was starting to cause the woman in front of him to multiply. He could barely keep up the shield he conjured as his mind flashed with pain. The corrupted energy burned his magic system as he kept up Rho Aias. Of the three layers, only the last remained. Pain surged from the backlash of the shield’s effect on his body, combined with the malevolent Originium particles flooding his body- it was tearing apart the little focus he had left.
Then, the last petal collapsed.
Shirou’s legs gave out underneath him. He crashed into the unforgiving earth as his body finally gave out under him. The weakened copy of Avalon lacked the strength to match the passive healing it originally had- and could only limit a portion of the damage Shirou was experiencing from the destruction of Rho Aias and the Originium invading his body. He tried to cling on to his consciousness, but succumbed to his injuries as the pain from his corrupted magical system completely registered on him.
A pair of eyes from a certain Draco carefully regarded the fallen figure in front of her while grabbing her radio.
“FrostNova, the archer has been captured.” She informed the Cautus commander.
A meteor crashed over her position but was melted away by the blazing sphere she conjured above her. More of the Catastrophe rained around her, the Reunion withdrawing into the buildings to wait out the rampaging disaster.
Except for her and the unmoving body she stood over.
His arts…
Talulah could count the number of times she had faced opponents just as- if not more powerful than her. On the top of that list were the Emperor’s Blades, of which only withdrew upon meeting their match in Patriot. Today, she had met two offenders- a young Cautus girl who matched her arts for a brief exchange…
And this intriguing archer before her.
The Catastrophe continued to rain down on the city for the next hour until its departure. When the disaster passed, the night sky returned- illuminated by the blazing city underneath.
Author’s Notes
This chapter was actually connected to the previous one but once I reached 8k words I had to break them into two. So technically it was 50% finished.
Chapter Text
=== REUNION MOVEMENT ===
Nearl’s peaceful sleep was interrupted when someone shook her.
“Mmm…” She groaned. “Shining…I just got back from a mission…”
The sense of weightlessness seized her body and Nearl jerked out of her stupor just as she felt the rough landing. It didn’t feel anywhere near close to the steel floor Rhodes Island had. It was hot, rocky, and extremely uncomfortable. The small dose of pain instantly roused her drowsiness away.
“Disarm her.”
Nearl opened her eyes to see heavily-bundled eskimos approach her.
This isn't Rhodes Island…
It didn't look anywhere near the dorm she stayed in.
Nearl seized up after realizing the situation she was in. The memories caught up to her. Their infiltration in Chernobog. The hampered escape. Falling from the airship.
If she was alive, then someone had saved her.
“Don’t fight then I can guarantee you no harm.” A deep voice rumbled behind her.
She did as asked, surrendering herself and allowing the rebels to remove her armor. They started from the extremities, removing her greaves and shoulderguards, working inwards until her chest plate was removed. Nearl shuddered lightly. Without it, she felt exposed. Surrounded on all sides by enemies, with no allies in sight, was demoralizing.
“You are now a prisoner of the Reunion. If you try to cause problems, then expect repercussions.” The unknown officer continued. It was the only reasonable assumption judging from how the rebels followed the orders.
Nearl felt the heavy thumping of large footsteps as the man walked in front of her. Her eyes widened upon seeing the officer’s identity. Large, imposing, and weathered, the figure of the renowned Patriot entered her sight. The Rhodes Island retrieval team had been debriefed on the possible threats they would meet on the field.
This veteran was on the top of that list.
“Everyone, report status.”
A series of updates came from a few other people- which Nearl assumed were either fellow officers or fighters underneath his command.
“Talulah! Is he unharmed?” A hurried voice reached her ears. Nearl perked as the unusual reaction caught her attention.
“The archer is unharmed. FrostNova, I want an explanation later.” The Draco demanded.
“Of course. I’m heading over with Faust right now. It will be faster to show you.”
“Commanders. Meet at the northern docks once you have secured your objectives.” Talulah ordered her officers.
The conversation ended abruptly. The fighters round Nearl helped the exhausted Kuranta to her shaking knees and tied her wrists with rope before tugging her towards the closest prisoner camp.
.
.
.
Talulah waited as FrostNova lightly removed the balaclava from her conquest. Faust stood off slightly to the side. His presence was required because he was the one to report on the series of events regarding their objective’s discovery.
He sucked in his breath once the disguise was removed.
“This is Shirou Emiya?” Talulah reconfirmed.
FrostNova nodded.
“You said he was a doctor.”
“He is. We can find others who can confirm his identity.”
Talulah studied the older man’s features. FrostNova and Faust mentioned that the man was dangerous from their meetings. Hearing reports about the true caliber of his attacks proved them right.
Slowing down the Reunion across the entire city. Bombarding several city blocks to destroy Mephisto’s army. Besieging the northern docks alone.
Holding off her barrage.
“Coordinate with Patriot to find a suitable prison to lock him in. But first, have him checked at the hospital.” By suitable- she meant the best they could find. Patriot would understand how valuable the Fuyuki doctor was. They had experienced a small dose of his antidote.
.
.
.
“So?”
“So what?”
Crownslayer narrowed her eyes in annoyance.
“Can you tell anything about his arrows?”
She was asking the question to a certain Sarkaz mercenary known for blowing things out of proportion. An exact opposite to another grenadier she knew.
“Hmmm…they’re interesting. That’s for sure.” Said grey-haired female shot a teasing grin at her before returning to observing the weapons.
Crownslayer rolled her eyes. Her gaze landed on the captured armaments on the table.
A black bow of steel and a set of arrows along with their quiver.
“You sure this guy created a shockwave just from firing his bow?” W questioned again.
“Yes.” Crownslayer growled. How could she be uncertain? She watched the insane shot at melee range. Not to mention seeing an entire squad of reinforcements wiped out in an instant hundreds of meters away.
Except, the evidence didn’t match. The steel bow was normal by their standards. It wasn’t supposed to pack that much power in a shot. Studying the arrows didn’t prove much else either. Crownslayer did her own analysis. Outside of the unknown compound which made up the arrows, they weren’t anything noteworthy.
“Hmm…then it’s definitely arts.”
“Arts.” Crownslayer repeated.
What a fat load of shit.
Arts didn’t range from having the ability to nuke enemies to creating shields. Crownslayer hunted down rebels who saw the combat between Talulah and the archer first-hand. All of them mentioned the beautiful flower shield that stopped the Draco’s attacks from reaching Rhodes Island.
“What kind of doctor has arts like this?” Crownslayer’s headache was growing from all the contradictions.
“The interesting kind~” W hummed cheerfully while lowering the arrow. “He’s the opposite of another doctor I know who doesn’t have jack shit for arts.”
“Please tell me you found something.”
“Nope. Nothing at all.”
Crownslayer pinched her nose bridge irritatedly.
“What are we going to tell Talulah then? She asked us to go over his weapons!”
“We can have others take a look at them too, you know. Have several reports along with ours.” W pointed out.
“She’s going to be convinced that we missed something.”
“Sure we did. Except, no one else can figure it out either.” W grinned brightly.
Crownslayer’s face fell into her hands.
They were so dead. Talulah was going to grill them alive.
=== RHODES ISLAND ===
The leaders of the retrieval team convened together for the debriefing one day after their return.
Amiya anxiously tapped her feet while watching the monitor. Two others accompanied her in the small meeting room. Ace- who was sipping on a cup of coffee, and Dobermann- who was busy penning something down on her notebook.
“Amiya, what you’re suggesting is beyond our current means.”
She slammed both her hands on the table.
“Kal’tsit please! I-it was my mistake! Nearl’s capture was my fault! Let me organize a rescue mission!” She stuttered desperately. Guilt had been gnawing on the young girl’s mind ever since the moment they left Nearl behind.
Rhodes Island had seen the moment Patriot caught Nearl’s landing with his own arms. It was too dangerous for them to make an attempt at landing at the time and their pilots flew them back to their landship.
“Amiya…” The green-haired feline sighed. She understood how much Amiya cared for the operators under Rhodes Island. “I can assure you, I am also working on a plan to save her. But right now, there are more pressing matters.” Kal’tsit straightened her jacket then gestured on the holographic map she had with her. “For now, we need to focus our efforts on Lungmen. I’m in contact with the city officials and there have been reports of Reunion infiltrators in the city.”
“Already? It's been only a day since they captured Chernobog.” Dobermann frowned.
“The timetable makes sense for them to have agents in Lungmen long before the Chernobog invasion. The LGD only began looking into them once Chernobog sent out distress signals before it fell. The proximity between the two cities has them on alert.”
“So…we’re being sent out again?” Ace sipped on his drink. He was no stranger to back-to-back missions. Though he preferred to have a break at least.
“As it stands, yes. Many of our operators are busy on other assignments and we need as much manpower available as possible.” Kal’tsit turned to face the young Cautus in the group. “Amiya, I’ve organized a team to accompany you to Lungmen. Prepare to depart immediately.”
Amiya pursed her lips reproachfully as her priority was moved aside for the meantime. Kal’tsit didn’t intend to abandon Nearl either, but she didn’t know how long it would be before they could return for her.
“...how long?” It didn’t need to be said what she wanted to know.
“I don’t know. It depends on what the Reunion does next.” Kal’tsit admitted. Right now, the majority of the Reunion were in Chernobog. Rescuing Nearl would risk too much.
Amiya fell back into her chair with a grimace. This would’ve all been avoided if she had been better. Her shortcomings had to be shouldered by Dobermann and Ace, not to mention the unknown archer who helped them.
The guilt weighed in her gut like molten steel, simmering just below the surface.
.
.
.
“P-please! We have nowhere else to go!”
The man held desperately to the LGD sentry while he was shoved back.
“We told you. Lungmen is not open.” The guard coldly repeated. “Apply for immigration with the requirements. Refugees are not welcome.”
On the sidelines, Amiya, the Doctor, and the group of Rhodes Island operators watched apprehensively. Two days after Kal’tsit’s briefing, the representatives made their way to Lungmen.
Amiya quietly glanced aside. They were here to assist Kal’tsit with her objective. Making a fuss over how Lungmen treated migrants would be the last thing on her mind.
“Amiya…these are…” The Doctor trailed off.
“Yes…they are Chernobog refugees.” The young rabbit answered silently.
The Doctor clammed up after that. He didn’t know much about Terra’s circumstances since being inflicted with amnesia. Though back at the landship, Ace assured him that his memory loss was something he shouldn’t worry about.
An elevator access port on the opposite side of the gateway rang to alert a lift’s arrival. When it opened, a large team of guards arrived.
“Assist them.” A loud order came from the last figure to leave the elevator.
Amiya observed the newcomer. Dark cobalt hair of shoulder length framed over sharp crimson eyes that scanned the scene. Two horns jutted out from her head- combined with the snake-like tail from behind- told Amiya that they were dealing with another Draco.
At least this Draco wasn’t hunting them down.
Keen red eyes landed on their group and the older woman swiftly made her way to them.
“Rhodes Island?”
Amiya nodded.
The blue-haired girl looked to be in the middle of her 20s, which was impressive considering how much rank she just exhibited. For someone so young to be in an officer’s position meant that they were highly capable. The Draco looked at her watch and hummed approvingly.
“Early. That’s good. We can move ahead of schedule then.” The woman cleared her throat. “Allow me to introduce myself. I am Ch’en Huichieh, the Chief Superintendent of the LGD.” She held her hand out.
“A-ah!” Amiya reached out to shake her hand. “Amiya, I represent on behalf of Rhodes Island.”
Ch’en’s eyes darted across each of the members. Confirming their identities to match those that were provided.
Except for one.
“I was not aware there was an extra operator in the delegation.”
“This is the Doctor…he’s a tactician we brought along to help.” Amiya explained.
“Hmm.” Ch’en scanned the new individual. The Doctor shivered as he felt her sharp eyes dug into his core. “As long as you vouch for him, then I shall allow it. We have prepared accommodations for your delegation to stay in while we conduct our business. Now come.”
The chief officer of the LGD turned around and walked to the elevator, followed by Amiya and the Doctor. Ch’en called down an elevator for them to use and waited until one arrived.
“I officially welcome you to Lung…” She trailed off.
The guard chowing on a cup of noodles looked up at the trio standing at the entrance of the lift. He quickly slurped the scoop on his chopsticks before registering just who he was eating in front of.
He wasn’t the only one frozen in dismay.
Ch’en’s eye twitched.
“M-madame Ch’en! …umm I’ll just go.” He quickly scurried past the guests with her and disappeared down the hall hastily.
Ch’en resisted the urge to facepalm after the humiliating scene. He’ll be busted sooner or later, personally if she could. Ch’en pushed through and walked into the elevator like nothing happened. Amiya and the Doctor quietly followed, thankfully ignoring the little mishap.
She set the destination to Lungmen’s ground level where their transport was located. The elevator whirred silently as the doors closed and the lift started moving.
The group remained silent until they exited the elevator to another section of the Lungmen entrance. This time, it was an organized area. Lines of foreigners queud up to checking booths who scanned over their entry permits. Tourists, merchants, and many others sat on benches awaiting their number to be called on the large screens overhead.
The trio bypassed all of them. As guests of Lungmen, the paperwork was waived and ease of access was given so long as they abided by the rules of the host city. Ch’en led them out the exit and into the city.
“Woah…” Amiya reveled at the picturesque night scene unfolding before her. Tall buildings rose high into the sky, illuminated in a thousand hues. The atmosphere was vibrant despite the night’s attempt to silence the world. The Doctor was of the same mind. He couldn’t tear his gaze away from the sight. Lungmen was simply another world compared to the chaos of Chernobog and the utilitarian Rhodes Island landship.
This time, Ch’en repeated her reception.
“As said earlier…welcome to Lungmen.” She was calm on the outside, but her insides were different. A silent pride for her city existed within. Ch’en led them to a parking lot where their transport awaited.
Unnoticed by the trio, a pair of beady eyes tracked their movements from atop a streetlight. The sound of flapping wings followed as their car embarked towards their destination.
=== FUYUKI TRIO ===
“That stupid idiot did it again…”
Rin growled as she glared at the transport terminal’s bay. Her burning glare was all that was needed to part the wave of arrivals once they entered Lungmen’s port.
“Nee-san, we already know how senpai is…” Sakura tried to placate Rin. “The magical code isn’t broken so it should prove that Shirou’s fine.” The mystic code was a simple spell devised to inform the involved parties about the current status of each one. They’d know if Shirou was dead.
If he was, their situations would be reversed. Rin would be the one desperately holding back Sakura from surrendering to All The World’s Evil and rampaging across Terra to find Shirou’s body and summoning his soul back.
That was if Rin didn’t do it first.
“Haaa…I know! We can never trust him when he’s alone!” Rin seethed. Sakura sweatdropped at the comical sight of Rin gritting her teeth together audibly. “Once he’s back, we’re banning him from the kitchen for the next 6 months!”
Now that- Sakura would call it cruel but fair. Shirou needed to learn that his actions had consequences. Depriving him of his kitchen rights was basically damning the man to hell temporarily.
“That’s a good idea.” Sakura nodded along. Her agreement was enough to pull Rin back from tipping over the edge and cursing the innocent bystanders watching the girl rage. “Even better, we can also stop him from doing chores.”
“I’m not letting that idiot slack off and leave all the work on you.”
Sakura smiled knowingly. Rin would never let her do that. Sure, it would punish Shirou heavily- but it would mean leaving the two of them to handle all the housework. Though, the temporary apartment they bought in Lungmen wasn’t that large.
“Let’s go back. We should scry him in the apartment.” Rin grabbed Sakura and dragged her along. They were supposed to meet Shirou at the designated Lungmen transport terminal one week after. If Shirou extended over the deadline, then he was meant to send them an update through the mystic code.
Except he hadn't. Shirou didn't send any messages. Rin and Sakura sent their own but didn't receive any replies.
Once they were back at their apartment, the two sisters set up the spell and gazed at their target’s location. Rin and Sakura critically analyzed every detail they could find.
The first detail that came to mind was the utilitarian feature of the place. It was clean, but the dull grey walls paired with the rusted bars already clued them in at where Shirou was at.
“Guards and a prisoner on the opposite side…” Rin noted. “Shirou must've exhausted himself if he hasn't awakened yet.” The signs of magical exhaustion were there. Shirou looked every bit as healthy as he was, which meant the problem was his system.
“Senpai must’ve thought that the sacrifice was necessary…” Sakura murmured.
“We already knew that our resistance against Originium is zero compared to everyone else in this world. They’ve had generations to adapt to the irregularity whereas we haven’t.” The trio already confirmed this with extensive testing. People with extensive contact with Originium have died of Oripathy. But fortunately for the trio, their magical systems
“Nee-san, her badge…” Sakura pointed out once the girl turned around. Blonde, wearing slightly damaged clothes, but nonetheless unharmed. Though, the expression on her face was anything but relaxed.
“...I’ll go talk to her.” Rin narrowed her eyes.
What were they doing there?
Rin had looked into the background of Rhodes Island after their little visit. Though information was severely hampered due to how fractured Terra’s connections were, she was able to cobble general information of the pharmaceutical organization.
“Shirou assured us they had left Chernobog. If they were present at the invasion, then they were after something else.”
Movement caught their eye. The guards shuffled slightly as they greeted the newcomers. A dark-haired boy carrying a crossbow on his back along with a white-cloaked girl with bangs walked into the picture, followed by a person in doctor’s apparel.
The pair of sisters exchanged silent glances as they took the opportunity to gain some information.
.
.
.
The prison gate rolled screeched to the side, a result of the low maintenance the old management kept. It was supposed to be one of the better ones that survived the invasion and the Catastrophe, but even the quality was questionable. The Reunion cleaned it as soon as possible once Talulah secured their two prisoners.
“Check on him.” Her fellow commander ordered the Chernobog doctor they brought with them. The doctor lowered the tray of food and quickly moved forward to perform diagnostics on the patient.
So far, every doctor they brought had the same answer. The Chernobog Archer- recently discovered as Shirou- was healthy. Not a single injury on him. At first, they used the hospital equipment to diagnose him, but moved him after the chosen prison was cleaned.
If anything, his Oripathy was the only information they found.
“He’s…there is nothing wrong with him.” The doctor gulped after a few moments. “There is too much we don’t know to make a definite answer…” News spread through the captured hospital staff about the Reunion’s insistence for doctors to determine the status of Shirou. A fair few were quick to recognize the member of the Fuyuki Clinic.
“Are you sure? Check again.” FrostNova pressed. Her glare pushed the doctor to redo the entire process.
“I-I can’t find anything wrong aside from his coma…it could be anything.” He broke out into a sweat from the commander’s pressure.
Faust grabbed the doctor’s attention by jerking his head in the tray’s direction. The doctor obeyed and picked up the food. He busied himself slowly feeding the meal to the unconscious patient while the two commanders talked with the guards.
“Has anything happened?” FrostNova inquired the Yeti Squadron guards.
“Nothing new.” The head of the current team answered.
“How about the Rhodes Island operator?” Faust eyed the blonde in the other cell. Nearl quietly observed the interaction from her position on the cell’s bed.
“She’s been quiet as well.”
FrostNova moved across the corridor and stopped in front of Nearl’s cell.
“Shirou was with Rhodes before meeting Talulah. If there’s anything you can share, then we would appreciate it.” She asked the older girl.
Nearl’s eyes widened.
Could it be?!
Archer- whose name was apparently Shirou if the Cautus commander could be trusted- looked unsteady after healing the children. Nearl left it alone at the time after being falsely reassured, but it could be something connected to his current situation.
“What are you planning to do with him?” Nearl wouldn’t just give the answer. She needed to find out more.
“We want him to continue treating Oripathy.” The white-haired rabbit answered her openly.
The Kuranta blinked.
“Treat…Oripathy?”
“He was one of the doctors of a clinic that could cure Oripathy up to a degree.” This time, it was the teen beside the Cautus that answered. “We came to him for treatment.”
This…was huge. It also matched what Nearl had seen him do. Now it made sense why they were handling him carefully despite all he’s done.
The more she learned about the man, the more questions she had.
That day, Nearl personally experienced three miracles. Two of which came from one person.
The Land of Paradise.
Nearl could still remember the words he chanted like it was yesterday. The aria that activated what she originally thought was his Originium Arts. That was until she remembered the second art he casted during the fight with Talulah.
The ethereal flower that protected Rhodes Island.
Two different arts. Two different results. That wasn’t how Originium Arts worked. Arts was locked to one effect. It didn’t make sense.
“Well?”
Nearl withdrew from her thoughts as the Cautus commander in front of her frowned.
“We didn’t know anything about him being a doctor. He introduced himself as an archer. We assumed the explosives were his arts.” She sidestepped the question by giving an honest answer unrelated to it. Nearl knew more than she let on, but it was all too complicated.
FrostNova narrowed her eyes. The Rhodes Island operator definitely knew something. She was inexperienced at hiding her reaction.
“If you insist on hiding information that could help him recover, then you’re making a grave mistake.” The famed Yeti Princess showed her displeasure.
Nearl pressed her lips together firmly. She wasn’t sure how to proceed. Was it right to tell them? At the same time, withholding the information might guarantee her survival for a little longer if the Reunion had plans for her.
“Yes…we’re leaving now.” The boy replied on his radio from behind FrostNova. Nearl glanced at him when he nudged the Cautus in the side. “Talulah’s calling us for another meeting.” He informed the girl.
FrostNova narrowed her eyes and turned on her heel, but not before shooting one last look at the capture operator. The duo left, followed along by the doctor carrying the empty tray of food.
Nearl leaned back to the wall and released a sigh of relief. Her thoughts were rumbling after new discoveries- enough that the tray of food in her cell remained untouched for the next hour.
.
.
.
Rin and Sakura were quiet after watching the scene for a few minutes.
“Sakura…send one of your familiars to her. We need more information.” Rin closed her eyes while deep in thought. Sakura silently rerouted one of her avian patrols towards Chernobog. She gave it instructions to search for Shirou and the unknown operator.
“Nee-san, she’s meeting with the Lungmen’s Chief Executive again.” She informed her sister of the latest update from another familiar of hers, a conveniently placed summon watching the office of Lungmen’s leader. I was part of their precaution, Sakura created familiars once they stepped foot in the city. The Matou family magic quickly spread through the city and Sakura kept an eye out for interesting developments.
Rin grabbed a piece of paper on the desk and began penning out a letter.
“Sakura, can your familiar send this message to her?”
She had a meeting to organize.
=== UNLIMITED BLADE WORKS ===
A small breeze blew through the empty field.
What once was a barren land, now stood flourishing with budding flora. The sky remained the same as ever since his entry, an everdistant twilight from the sun somewhere over the distant horizon.
The scene would’ve been peaceful, if not for the rest.
Swords. Small, large, demonic, holy, in numbers inconceivable, far far beyond his imagination interspersed the land. Many thrumming with unknown power. Others existing silently and peacefully.
The atmosphere was also much the same. If the land vibrated with power, the air manifested an indomitable will that slowly seemed to be contaminating his thoughts.
Kaschey didn’t know what to make of it.
He had entered the man’s psyche to gain an understanding of his intentions. Instead, he was weighing the pros and cons of gaining such a resource. It was a powerful mind, manipulating it would be the most difficult challenge he’s faced. On the other hand, such power would give him the means to guarantee Ursus domination on the continent.
Nations would fall. Only Ursus would remain.
“What are you…?” He quietly mumbled at the only other individual in the silent world.
Shirou kept his stalwart gaze locked on the interloper that managed to make his way into Unlimited Blade Works. The strange presence had snuck into his soul when it exploited his collapse in the real world. Unfortunately for them, Shirou took the opportunity to lay a trap while it examined his soul.
Just as Kaschey studied the world in front of him, Shirou studied the parasitic fragment that was briefly attached to him.
“I could say the same for you. How did you enter this place…?” Shirou replied with his own inquiry. He was no expert in soul magic. So this man was quickly moved to the top of threats Shirou needed to deal with in the near future.
It was the first true threat Shirou faced in Terra.
“I…am but a steadfast loyalist to his nation.” Kaschey spoke.
“...a faker.”
It was Shirou’s roundabout way of telling the truth while keeping his intentions hidden. Though his soul was pretty much exposing a large part of his identity to this man.
“It seems that we both are.”
Shirou narrowed his eyes. His instincts labeled the man an enemy.
“Forgive me, it seems I have overstayed my welcome. I hope we can continue our conversation another day.”
The figure slowly disintegrated into black smoke, disappearing from his world entirely.
…
The next moment he blinked, he was back in Terra.
…
The concrete ceiling above him did little to hide the growing blush on the grey-haired Cautus above him.
Something was in his mouth.
Not to mention the suspicious spoon being held in her hands.
“...FrostNova?”
The prison cell erupted with ice.
Author’s Note
Fuck me. Chapter 10 was overcooked and the reviewers roasted me. At least I’m getting an idea how many readers want the story to progress.
As for everyone talking about Shirou and the Reunion’s future…well leaking it won’t be any fun as compared to seeing how it develops in the next arc. Don’t worry I don’t have any outrageous plans like turning him into a rebel.
I hope this rushed chapter makes up a little of how crappy the previous one is. I’d losely consider this the 3rd arc after the Intro and the Chernobog Invasion.
P.s. If anyone watched the anime, they’ll know I toyed around with the intro to Lungmen. Hehehehe
Chapter Text
=== LUNGMEN ===
Ch’en drove the car to a large office building. They stopped at the parking lot and the LGD Superintendent led them inside. A few minutes later, they entered an extravagant office.
“Kal’tsit!” Amiya greeted the feline doctor when they arrived.
“Hello, Amiya.” The green-haired woman returned the greeting. Her eyes flashed to the Doctor behind Amiya, before moving over as if she hadn’t seen him.
“Ah, wonderful. More guests! Please, have some tea.” The dragon sitting across Kal’tsit smiled at the new arrivals. He poured warm tea into two china cups and placed them in front of Amiya and the Doctor. “Ch’en, would you like tea?”
“No thank you, sir.” Ch’en declined. Despite being in the presence of her uncle, the Draco continued to act professionally.
“As you wish.” The senior Draco leaned back. “Allow me to introduce myself. I am Chief Executive Wei Yenwu. I lead the city Lungmen. It is great to see your safe arrival, Ms. Amiya and company.”
“Thank you for your generosity, sir.” Amiya bowed lightly.
“Now that all parties have arrived, let us continue our discussion.” Wei Yenwu placed both his arms on his lap. “Rhodes Island wishes to enter into a cooperation with the city of Lungmen to tackle the issue of The Reunion.”
The Doctor kept quiet as Kal’tsit led the negotiations with Amiya’s support. He was still new to the situation and didn’t have much grasp. He still didn’t know why he was being brought to the meeting either.
“I’m afraid I can’t do that.”
Amiya’s eats drooped slightly.
“W-what do you mean you can’t…?”
“Lungmen is a grand city of renown. We are the epicenter of commerce and trade. Our status is the result of our efforts and connections. Ultimately, we are independent- even to the nation of Yan- unless it concerns international relations.”
“B-but this is the Reunion…” The small cautus seemed to grow smaller in front of the proud dracos in front of her.
“Did you not hear? Lungmen is independent. We are easily capable of dealing with such rabble.” Ch’en interrupted sharply. “We have no need for Rhodes Island’s assistance.” She was affronted at the idea that a pharmaceutical organization - one with a paramilitary so small- thought that they could assist a city like Lungmen.
“Ch’en Hui-chieh!” Wei Yenwu snapped at his niece. The girl froze and stepped back from her little outburst.
“In other words…I cannot accept your help. Ch’en is right. It will do our reputation harm.” The senior Draco leaned forwards. He pulled out a cigar, lighting up the tobacco stick. “I hope you do not take this personally. I have to look out for Lungmen.”
“...what about your infected?” Amiya was grasping at straws now.
“They are being handled appropriately.” Wei Yenwu tapped his cigar.
“Is there absolutely nothing that Rhodes Island can help with? We can assist Lungmen’s…”
“That is enough…Amiya.” Kal’tsit interrupted. “Forgive us if we pressed the issue. May we still conduct business with corporations inside Lungmen? We understand if we overstayed our welcome.” She would quickly withdraw their presence from Lungmen if the governor found them too intrusive.
“Although Lungmen declines your assistance in our affairs, you are welcome to continue conducting business within Lungmen. We will not hinder your transactions with other entities, so long as Lungmen’s safety is not threatened. Please, enjoy your stay.” Wei Yenwu gently smiled.
With that, their meeting had concluded.
Kal’tsit inwardly frowned. They had come with reports and information of the Reunion’s capabilities yet all those were shrugged aside. If Lungmen had any plans to prepare for the rebel movement, then they were making plans with incomplete data. Data that Rhodes Island collected.
“Ch’en, please accompany our guests to their suites.”
“Of course, sir.”
Ch’en opened the door for the trio of Rhodes Island representatives and accompanied them back to the transport used earlier.
In a corner of the Lungmen chief executive’s room, a small insect tucked itself away after listening to the conversation.
.
.
.
Back in the privacy of their hotel rooms, Kal’tsit was able to vent after the unsuccessful attempt.
“I’m sorry!” Amiya bowed at the feline doctor. “I overstepped and-”
“No, Amiya. It was not your fault.” She interrupted.
“...but still. I wasn’t able to help much.”
“No. It was a calculated attempt. I had hoped that the two of us together would’ve been able to open an avenue into the negotiations. Looks like the attempt failed.” Kal’tsit turned to face the two. “We will just have to make do. We can still do business with other companies.”
Rhodes Island may be a pharmaceutical corporation, but they still dabbled in many other fields. Military contracts and medicine aren’t the only businesses they run.
“It is late. Rest up and we will go out tomorrow.” The green-haired doctor instructed.
Amiya and the Doctor reached her suite’s entrance before Kal’tsit called on her former colleague.
“Doctor…do you remember who I am?”
The Doctor gulped at the sharp gaze she shot at him.
“I…I cannot.” He admitted while looking to the side in shame. If this woman knew who he was- and he didn’t remember anything about her- then it was only natural to feel abashed.
“I see. Don’t think of it too much. I understand that amnesia can do terrible things. Have a good night.”
The door to her room closed and Kal’tsit was left alone to ponder over her thoughts. She poured herself a cup of water to simmer over her contingency plans in Lungmen. The following week would be spent conducting business and she needed to schedule accordingly-
Her thoughts were interrupted by the sound of tapping.
Kal’tsit looked at the glass doors leading to the balcony overlooking the Lungmen cityscape. She pulled aside the curtains and peered outside. When she saw nobody, the feline scrunched her brows at the unusual event.
Then the sound of tapping- no pecking- reverberated below her. Kal’tsit looked down to see a small peculiar sparrow looking at her.
A small piece of paper was tied to its leg.
Kal’tsit opened the balcony door and allowed the small avian to fly in. It flew on top of a table and faced her, waiting expectantly. She untied the small message and read its contents.
Tomorrow at 8am, meet at XXXXXX. - FC
FC? Who would use such initials-
Kal’tsit paused as realized who it was.
Did they evacuate to Lungmen? She’d just have to find out for herself.
===
In a bustling city like Lungmen, there were always small comfort restaurants tucked away from the limelight. These places dotted the cities, and were difficult to find. Normally, only locals were privy to these secrets, unless they wished to impart said knowledge to outsiders.
Not for Sakura. The girl had a sixth-sense for good food. She had picked out the restaurant when one of her familiars flew over the area.
The sisters enjoyed a nice quiet morning away from the hustle and bustle of the city while waiting for a certain guest.
Would you look at that? She arrived early.
The green-haired feline stepped into the establishment and headed over. She sat across the two sisters drinking tea. Rin continued to quietly enjoy her drink while Sakura meekly waved her hand to greet the newcomer.
“Rin. Sakura.” Kal’tsit greeted the two Fuyuki Clinic doctors.
“Good morning, Miss Kal’tsit.” Sakura returned the greeting.
Kal’tsit idly noted that the third doctor was not in attendance, but didn’t put much attention to it. More importantly, the Rhodes Island leader had other pressing matters in mind.
Matters like what the meeting is for. She knew nothing about the Fuyuki Clinic trio’s current situation. At least their presence here meant that they successfully escaped the Reunion invasion at Chernobog.
“So…you called?” She tentatively asked while waving at the waitress for her order. It would look out of place if she didn’t make any, plus Kal’tsit wanted to avoid attention. The three of them already stood out for not being locals. The small restaurant was a bit off the main avenues.
“I’m going to cut to the chase.” Rin intertwined her fingers and met Kal’tsit’s gaze head on. “You help me, I help you. That simple.” She wasn’t going to bother playing the usual games around Kal’tsit. She knew the woman would also want straight answers.
“I need more details.”
“You want an agreement from Lungmen. I can make sure they owe you a favor. In return, I want Rhodes Island to help us get our stupid idiot back.”
Short and straight to the point.
Kal’tsit frowned while glancing to the side distractedly. She eyed the customers and waitress just a few meters away who could’ve heard the exchange.
“Don’t worry about them. They don’t hear anything.” Rin showed by snapping her finger in front of the customer on the table behind them. The two lovebirds carried on flirting with one another, almost as if they couldn’t see Rin visibly blocking their view of each other.
Kal’tsit nodded.
Arts.
It was the only conclusion.
“Rest assured that nobody here will hear us.” Rin had hypnotized the entire establishment upon their arrival. Nobody would remember ever seeing the three of them inside.
“I see…how can I be sure that you can make Lungmen owe Rhodes Island a favor? Those are big words.”
“They want Misha.”
Misha?
“Our sources say that she was the daughter of a researcher stationed in Chernobog long ago. Someone named Sergei. I assumed you would be highly interested in this information.”
Kal’tsit froze.
How-?
Sergei was part of the research team under Kal’tsit many years ago studying the Sarcophagus housed within Chernobog. What were the chances Rin knew about her involvement?
“You are interested, I take it?”
“You sure know a lot for a doctor.”
“Not doctors anymore. We’ve closed. No plans to continue in the near future.” Rin had shelved their research for the time being. Their future plans were also paused in favor of rescuing their stupid wannabe hero.
“In return you want us to recover your…friend?”
“Shirou stayed back in Chernobog to help people. Stupid idiot got himself captured by the Reunion.” Rin hid her groan behind a sip on her drink.
The bulk of the Reunion were now in Chernobog. It was simply too dangerous for Kal’tsit to even consider the idea of sending a team deep into enemy territory to rescue Shirou. She may have been willing to send a team with her to meet the Fuyuki trio a few months ago, but things were different now.
“It's too dangerous.”
“You’ll have me and Sakura too.”
Kal’tsit raised an eyebrow.
“I am not sending the two of you. You are too important to lose.”
Despite everything on the table, Kal’tsit would play the safe card. Rin and Sakura could treat Oripathy. Sending them into Reunion territory would risk losing the remainder of the Fuyuki Clinic doctors. It was bad enough that Shirou was captured. The Reunion were unlikely to let such a valuable prisoner go unprotected.
“We are more than capable.”
“It is not a matter of capability.” Kal’tsit didn’t know what skills the two had outside of medicine and Rin’s arts, but she still didn’t agree with their plans.
Looks like Rin will have to just stack more cards in their favor.
“I didn’t mean just for the operation.”
Kal’tsit’s brows furrowed.
“We’ll temporarily join Rhodes Island.” The trio had been doing their own research independently. Their methods and results were produced differently. Working together with Rhodes Island- Terra’s leading organization in research and treatment of Oripathy- would boost the pharmaceutical organization’s progress.
Rin leaned back and watched Kal’tsit’s reaction. Her pause told the sisters all they needed to know. The prospect of having the Fuyuki doctors working with Rhodes Island was too good to let up.
As far as Kal’tsit knew, they were the only people on the planet who could treat Oripathy with ease. Enough to do it on the masses for months for free.
It was insane. Too good of an opportunity to pass it up.
“You really care about him, don’t you?” Kal’tsit murmured. Actions spoke louder than words. Rin and Sakura in front of her were going to such lengths to secure assistance to save Shirou.
Rin didn’t answer the question. She had no need to.
“...very well. If that is what you want. I’ll prepare a contract and send it to you by mail. Can I have your contact address?”
“We don’t trust third parties. Best to keep it secure. Remember the little sparrow? We can leave one with you.”
“Nee-san…it’s still faster if we give them our number.” Sakura stepped in. Rin was purposefully limiting their communication with Kal’tsit through her familiars. Her elder sister wasn’t good with technology and Terra’s tech was comparable to that of Earth’s.
Rin…you really need to stop holding back. I can handle this if you don’t want to.
The conversation happened telepathically between the sisters as they looked at each other.
“Oh fine. But as long as we keep it vague. Can’t let Lungmen find out.” Rin scribbled out their numbers on a napkin and handed it to Kal’tsit.
Kal’tsit accepted the new contact details. Their old numbers in Chernobog would’ve already been useless in a new network. Each city wanted to control their own network, which meant everyone had to register for caller ids linked to that system only.
It was honestly impressive. Kal’tsit saw through Rin’s preparations. The girl was no slouch in pushing the right buttons to get what she wanted. Experienced, definitely. Kal’tsit’s observation was accurate. Rin’s time in the Clocktower had honed her politics to a sharp edge. Rin was by no means an expert compared to the hundreds of years Kal’tsit had, but it was enough to stack the odds in her favor.
Kal’tsit idly wondered which nation the girl came from. She didn’t dare to ask on their first meeting, but now that Rin was comfortable enough to approach her for help…
“I can’t help but give a warning…natural ears twitch and move.”
“-!!!”
“You’d best work on your cover quickly. The two of you didn’t have those ears the last time.” Kal’tsit shared her observation on the extraneous organs above their heads.
Last time she met them in Chernobog, Rin and Sakura certainly didn’t have feline ears- nor tails. No doubt more than a few patients had picked up on the distinct features the trio of doctors lacked.
She didn’t press on, content to let the two sisters keep their secrets. Kal’tsit had done some research into what Terran races had little to no features of fauna.
There were none.
So she came up with 4 conclusions. Either the trio were Aegir with hidden features- much like Skadi, an unidentified race, test subjects…
…or they were aliens.
“...”
“...”
Rin may have gotten what she wanted, but Kal’tsit felt competitive and wanted to land a hit in. Just because she preferred passive and silent moves didn’t mean she lost to someone who was on the attack. Hundreds of years of political experience allowed the Rhodes Island leader to dance around others with ease.
Kal’tsit 1-1 Rin.
“Moving on-” Kal’tsit pushed through the uncomfortable subject. “-if Lungmen wants Misha, then it would be best to start now. I’ll have our operators search for the girl-”
“No need.” Rin interrupted.
“-?”
“We’ve already sent out ours to search for her.”
Sakura had quickly dispatched her familiars to comb through the city once Kal’tsit agreed to their proposal. Hundreds of mice, birds, and insects- all synced together looking for one girl.
The Matou family magic was no slouch. Her “grandfather” Matou Zouken had controlled thousands at a time back in Fuyuki.
“Have your operators ready. We’ll contact you right away once we find her.”
Kal’tsit stayed silent. She had met Rin before- and although she and the girl lightly bonded over their problems with certain positions- cough leadership cough- she hadn’t seen much else from their first meeting.
This time, it was different. Where Rin was trying to lay low before, Kal’tsit saw that the girl was more than happy to make moves when it came to pressing matters.
Matters like saving her friend.
Interesting.
More than interesting. Rin was clearly capable- as she claimed.
“...very well.” Kal’tsit stood, followed by Rin and Sakura
“I look forward to our cooperation.”
“So do I.”
They shook hands.
=== CHERNOBOG ===
Shirou was placed into a new cell with a towel.
After being frozen upon waking up by FrostNova, the Reunion quickly reacted and began melting through the block of ice that was formerly his jail cell.
For some reason, the guards- along with their cautus commander- were glaring at him.
What did he do wrong?! He just woke up!
“Uhhh…did I do something wrong?”
FrostNova continued to glare at him.
“...nevermind.”
A rebel messenger came in and saluted her.
“Ma’am! I’ve reported to the other commanders that the prisoner is awake! Our leader has called all of you for a meeting! Bring him, she says!”
FrostNova blinked. Why was she being informed via messenger- oh. She looked at her radio. The poor device was soaked wet after being released from her ice through heating. The internals were probably damaged. She’d have to acquire a new one while sending this piece in for repairs.
“Thank you, please inform her that I will be bringing the prisoner shortly.”
The man quickly ran off to pass the response.
Shirou hugged the towel closer around him. He was still soaking wet- and the weather wouldn’t dry him for a while. FrostNova nodded at the cell door and the guards unlocked it.
“Try to escape and I’ll freeze you.” She warned with narrowed eyes.
Shirou sighed.
She really was in a bad mood.
He left the cell and glanced at the other prisoner held on the other cell near him. The blonde Kuranta looked back at him from her hunched sitting position at the corner of her cell. She looked despondent.
How? Nearl was supposed to be with Rhodes Island on their ship.
FrostNova frowned at him when he didn’t follow immediately. Shirou quickly stepped behind the indignant rabbit and followed her. They walked outside and out into the ruins of the city. A platoon of the Yeti Squadron surrounded them once he and FrostNova appeared outside the prison.
For some reason, something felt different. Shirou couldn’t put a finger on it until he saw the platoon around them.
They weren’t wearing thick coats.
“You’re recovering.” He smiled. Shirou remembered the cold atmosphere that would exude from the rabbit commander everytime they would meet back when he supplied them with antidotes. It was nice to see that her affliction had lightened to a considerable degree.
FrostNova’s eyes widened. She hadn’t expected that to be his reaction.
“I am.”
“That’s good.”
“...”
FrostNova side-eyed him as they walked to their destination.
“...why?”
“?”
“Why do you care?” The Cautus whispered.
“Because you looked like you needed it. You and Faust both.” Shirou answered while watching a camp in the distance.
A camp of prisoners.
“...is that why you supplied us?”
“Part of it.”
FrostNova remembered Shirou’s objectives back when they worked together.
“I see…”
They settled into silence as they continued walking. A quarter of an hour later, they arrived at an untouched building. It had little damage- perfect for whatever use the Reunion had in mind. The platoon with them stopped while the duo continued. The guards at the entrance saluted FrostNova as they entered. She led him past the foyer and into a hallway of conference rooms. They kept walking until they arrived at the last one.
When she opened the door, Shirou’s gaze snapped to the figure at the head of the table.
Striking grey eyes met sturdy bronze.
They stared at each other for a while.
Shirou still remembered his clash with the Dragon of the Reunion. It was hard not to- when it was the last memory he had before being knocked out. It didn't help that he was running on fumes along with a corrupted body.
The knight against the dragon.
“FrostNova.” Talulah’s eyes moved to the rabbit commander she greeted.
“Talulah.” She returned the greeting.
Shirou released his gaze after Talulah released hers. He scanned the rest of the room’s attendees.
Faust, a young grey-haired boy, a large hulking (deer?) warrior with antlers, and a masked figure with grenade launchers.
These must be the leaders of the Reunion.
“...why is he wet?”
Good point.
“-!” FrostNova panicked.
Shirou shot a side-eye at the frozen Cautus beside him
“I woke up and needed a bath. I wasn’t allowed outside my cell so…”
Talulah raised one brow but didn’t question him.
“FrostNova…is your Oripathy acting up?” The large Sarkaz commander beside Talulah asked.
Unlike Shirou who was wrapped up in a towel to dry, FrostNova didn’t need drying.
The water on her already froze into icicles . Just because the antidote was effective didn’t mean that it completely removed all side effects. A few weeks of the antidote didn’t remove the damage a few years of Oripathy inflicted on their victims.
“N-no…I- I splashed myself with some water…” FrostNova stumbled on her words.
Looks like she was also trying to hide the fact that she froze his original cell by accident.
“...?” A few confused reactions were drawn from some of the Reunion commanders.
“...I was testing if my Oripathy has lowered enough not to freeze objects on contact.”
Alright, let’s go with that.
“Have you had him checked by the doctors? He was in a coma for a week.” Talulah asked.
FrostNova inwardly sighed in relief when their leader shifted the subject.
“Not yet. I brought him here right away.”
“See to it that he is checked after.”
FrostNova nodded at Talulah’s order. The Draco intertwined her fingers together while returning her gaze to Shirou. Meanwhile, Shirou’s gaze landed on the sword right next to her.
“...”
He narrowed his eyes at what he saw.
“You are quite powerful for someone posing as a doctor…” His attention was drawn back to the grey-haired Draco. Talulah wasn’t convinced that the man in front of her was a doctor. Faust and FrostNova claimed he was the supplier for the antidote- but it seemed all too convenient.
It was like a civilian cover someone faked. Someone as powerful as the archer couldn’t just be a doctor.
“...tell me archer , what is someone as powerful as you doing in Chernobog?” Talulah wasn’t going to waste her time.
“I was saving lives.”
It matched the character Faust and FrostNova reported. They were the ones to put forth the idea of capturing him.
Now, she was going to force the issue.
“Does this look familiar to you?”
A bottle was placed on the conference table.
“...yes.”
It was the same container Shirou bottled the antidote he supplied Faust and FrostNova with.
“Tell me where you get the supply.”
“There is none.”
Talulah saw through the bullshit immediately.
Or maybe, Shirou was a very very bad liar.
“Do you think you can fool me? You’re a fighter, not a doctor. You’re just supplying this medicine.” The Reunion leader narrowed her eyes.
“...that is not true.”
This time, it was the large hulking figure right next to her that came to his defense.
The second-in-command of the Reunion, Patriot.
“I’ve personally had some of the patients report to me. All three of the Fuyuki Clinic doctors treat Oripathy.” The Sarkaz looked Shirou directly in the eye and nodded at him.
He’s defending me?
Shirou blinked at the weird turn of events.
“Simple, bring in a rebel. Have him do it in front of us. If he fails, then we kill him.” The grey-haired commander beside Faust grinned while leaning into his chair and crossing his arms.
“Call one of the guards in.” Talulah ordered.
FrostNova nodded. A few moments later, she brought in one of the Yeti squadron.
“Please show us your infection.” FrostNova requested her soldier. The squadron member nodded and showed the dark crystal-like minerals growing on his arm.
“Reports say that the marks of Oripathy completely disappear after treatment. If they tell the truth, then there will be no problem.” Skullshatterer had requested a few of the reports from Patriot.
Faust and FrostNova stayed quiet, giving Shirou confident looks.
The message was clear to everyone in the room.
They trusted him.
It was the same trust Patriot placed on Faust and FrostNova. The former, a fighter taught by Patriot. The latter, his adopted daughter.
Shirou sighed. In this world, magecraft- or magic in their eyes- was synonymous to arts. Surely Rin wouldn’t kill him for breaking the rule right?
Right?
Oh who was he kidding. He was already dead the next time he met her.
“Treat him.” Talulah ordered.
Shirou silently went about the motions, slowly filtering the corrupted energy from the rebel in front of him. The man froze as he felt the dark minerals recede. The change was visible- the commanders stared as the crystal-like disease disappeared from his arm.
It took him a bit longer than usual since he wasn’t completely recovered, but Shirou finished the treatment all the same.
“...”
“Why didn’t you just ask for treatment if it was better than the medicine?!” The grey-haired boy elbowed Faust in the side.
“I-I was too focused trying to get the medicine…” Faust grumbled quietly. Looking at it now, the antidote Shirou provided was less effective at healing than the treatment, but in exchange, their arts were boosted. Using his arts felt easier after drinking the antidote.
For her part, FrostNova couldn’t hide the small beaming expression she had at proving the others wrong.
Small victories. She’d take what she can get.
Skullshatterer had nothing to say. He was equally stumped at seeing the results produced right in front of his eyes. Patriot was deep in thought, same as the Draco at the head of the table.
Talulah’s eyes were narrowed at Shirou. The physical prowess he showed during the invasion, his weaponry, the ethereal shield of petals, the ability to treat Oripathy, his lack of defining features- the man had was a walking anomaly.
Just who are you, Shirou Emiya?
She put aside her questions to focus on her task.
“So…it was the truth. You can treat Oripathy.”
Shirou didn’t like where this was going.
“FrostNova, have him treat our soldiers once the doctors confirm that he is fit for duty.”
“No.”
Talulah narrowed her eyes.
“...no?”
“I won’t treat the Reunion.” The Fuyuki trio only put up with the sham because they didn’t want to show the infected that they were picking patients. If they did, a riot would’ve occurred.
“You seem to think that you have a choice.”
“Talulah-” Patriot tried to interfere.
“Know that for every action, there is a consequence. Each time you decline, a civilian will be killed.”
“-!!!”
Shirou slammed his hands on the conference table.
“Don’t you dare lay a hand on them.”
The Draco stared back calmly.
“You are our prisoner, doctor . You don’t have a choice.”
“A proposal, if both parties cannot agree.” Patriot deepened his voice.
Talulah and Shirou looked at him.
“You care about the civilians. Talulah wants the Reunion treated. A compromise then.” Up until that point, Patriot had been silent. It was the most he had spoken that meeting.
Talulah blankly received Shirou’s heated glare.
“What would it take you to treat our men?”
“...let the civilians go.”
“Denied.” Talulah wasn’t going to let them go. They were clearly the key to forcing his hand.
FrostNova switched her gaze between the two nervously.
“Hmph. It seems no more progress will be made today.” The Draco stood from her seat. “Reconsider your options until tomorrow, then we shall meet again. If we cannot settle on an agreement at our next meeting, I will have one civilian killed for every hour after. Dismissed.”
.
.
.
The man was in a bad mood when they returned.
Nearl nibbled on her dinner- a bowl soup- while quietly watching him pace inside his new cell. His tray of food was left untouched at his cell door.
The heated atmosphere continued for another few hours until it settled down some time after dinner, to which he picked up his food and began eating.
For her part, Nearl had settled on her cold prison bed- curled up to keep what little warmth she had. The Yeti guards were kind enough to give her a cot, but it was a thin one. Not enough to ward off the cold of night.
Then for the first time in days, she found herself being talked to.
“...I’m sorry.”
The words were directed at her.
Nearl turned around to look at him.
“Why?”
“I thought Rhodes Island made it out safely.”
“...we did.”
The red-haired archer looked at her. A week ago, Nearl had connected that voice to a masked archer in red. She hadn’t expected to see him without a mask after the escape- or so she thought. But here they are now- both held prisoner by the Reunion.
He must’ve been only a few years older than her.
“What happened…?” He quietly asked.
It was a small conversation. Something which distracted Nearl from her pitiful mental state.
“...I fell. When I woke up, I was surrounded.”
Nearl still remembered the helplessness when she realized that she was alone.
Not so alone anymore. Seeing the archer who helped Rhodes Island awake alleviated some of that solitude. The two of them were in the same boat. Disarmed, imprisoned, and surrounded by enemies.
They settled into more silence as the conversation died.
“How long has it been? Since the invasion, I mean.” He asked her.
“A week.”
“...Rin’s going to kill me.” The figure’s head smacked against the wall lightly.
“...?” Nearl’s expression drew an explanation out of him.
“Ah…she’s worried about me. No doubt she already knows that I’ve been captured if I haven’t returned.”
“...”
“How about you?”
“...why do you care?”
Nearl was beginning to feel homesick. She was used to sleeping away from Rhodes Island, but not without their company. Even the presence of other operators felt more comfortable than the solitude she had now.
The man shot her a look.
“...because you look terrible.”
That was when Nearl felt it. The small stream of tears that were crawling down her cheeks.
“...”
The silence returned when the Kuranta didn’t continue the conversation. The archer across her didn’t push the atmosphere anymore after seeing her cry.
“...Shining and Nightingale.” She whispered softly.
“I see…friends of yours?”
The blonde woman nodded.
“That’s good.”
“...”
“Keep them in mind. Imagine how happy they’ll be once you’re back.”
Nearl blinked in confusion as she rubbed her tears away.
“Don’t give up hope.” The man smiled at her reassuringly.
“Hope is the last thing you should ever give up.”
It was a small thing. Just a few words. But to Nearl, it was enough to alleviate some of the misery.
Her sleep felt a little lighter after the conversation that night.
Author’s Note (This is for FFN readers)
Took some time writing some of my other works to take a break from this one. Needed some time to refresh. Might update the others a bit more if I go into another writer’s block. Chapter 10 was that bad for me.
For everyone who talked about the intruder in Shirou’s soul, remember that Shirou is not an expert in soul magic. He isn’t even aware of how many weapons there are inside him. He has to manually catalogue them all if he wants to keep track or find them. BUT he is at least aware if there is a foreign entity inside him. Kaschey’s Originium “arts” (magic) is something that involves the soul. If there is a way to possess someone, he would do it. He’s done it once before! You’ll find out very soon :)
P.s. Arknights and Nasu fans will burn me alive if I don’t clarify.
P.s.s. Someone already guessed correctly what one of the future arcs of the story will be. I’m sure he’s going to be a very very happy reader.
Chapter Text
Kal’tsit was busy going over the previous day’s deals with a couple of suppliers from Lungmen. To keep their cover, Rhodes Island laid low and reached out to a few companies to conduct business with. They had to make it look like they weren’t making any suspicious moves behind the LGD- which they were.
She was double-checking the report when a tapping noise interrupted her. Kal’tsit turned to the balcony doors and saw a bird with a message tied to its leg. She quickly walked to the doors and nudged them open to let the messenger inside. Within a few moments, the contents were read and Kal’tsit was calling the Rhodes Island team.
Rin was about to deliver their contact.
.
.
.
Rin and Sakura had not been idle.
The grey-haired girl looked at her hands in wonder. The dark minerals that had plagued her body for years were gone. Just like that, she was no longer infected. Her wide eyes looked up at the two women who appeared a few hours prior.
The black-haired one was looking outside the window of the wrecked shelter while the younger one was playing with the children. Just like her, their Oripathy had been treated.
“It won’t be perfect. We cannot remove all the Originium inside your body.”
It may not have been perfect, but it was still the greatest gift she had ever received. The children didn’t know it yet, but they now had a chance at a better life outside the Lungmen slums.
“Nee-san! Can you make her do tricks again?” The small girl requested excitedly at the violet-haired woman.
Sakura smiled and willed the small female doe in her hands- a white magical construct- to trot across her arms and leap on top of the children’s heads in a graceful dance. The three children watched with awe at the graceful performance before it galloped into the air around them.
“Wahhhh, so beautiful!” Another one cried out.
The grey-haired girl smiled at the scene.
“Thank you, Miss Rin.” She expressed her gratitude with a bow to the elder between the two doctors. What else could she call them? They had performed a miracle.
“It was nothing.” Not that it mattered much to her. Rin had treated hundreds in the past few months with the same disease. But she understood the value it had to their eyes. An incurable disease, gone in a blink of an eye, all for free.
“…is there really no other choice?”
“No. Their safety is not guaranteed if we bring them along.” Rin explained.
“…”
The girl known as Misha looked at the three children she had been taking care of.
“Know that they will not be left behind. There is another group working with us. They can house the children while we protect you.”
Rin was still considering how to break the news to Kal’tsit. They had to promise Misha and the orphans safety to guarantee her trust and cooperation. She had been chased by the LGD and the Reunion in the past few days and fights had begun where the two sides met. The Reunion had formed some form of stronghold in the slums and the LGD were sending in numerous teams to combat them.
Rhodes Island couldn’t protect the girl- the LGD had their eyes on them. Which meant that Misha was going to join the sisters in hiding. Now, the problem was how to inform Kal’tsit about the three wards. There was also the problem with transportation. Rin and Sakura could cast spells to decrease their presence to a degree- turning them invisible to people’s attention. It also helped that Sakura’s familiars were able to distract and draw attention away from them.
The problem was- they were surrounded on all sides. Sneaking through the lines would be difficult without some extra help.
Help which Rin contacted.
After all, when you have a destination in mind, you need a guide. So, Rin hired some. Of course, she made sure to hire a few different services - just to be sure they were truly capable. If they managed to reach their destinations, then Rin left behind a special something for them.
Only the first who reached their destination would receive a second commission from her.
Just in time too.
Sakura’s eyes met Rin’s. Her familiars have spotted three figures jumping over the rooftops. They weren’t heading in their direction, but the trio were navigating with a map on them.
“Guess they figured out our trick.” Sakura smiled at her.
In reality, the sisters had not expected any guides to find their way to them. That was Plan B. Plan A was for Rin and Sakura to sneak Misha out on their own, but when children came into play, they had to consider other options. They couldn’t hide the children with them, so Plan B was put to use.
Plan B was simple. It was for extra manpower and assistance.
Capable assistance. The kind that exceeded the norm.
After a few minutes of waiting, the trio arrived.
They entered the small rundown building and checked each room before finding the group of six.
“Hellooo!!!! Penguin Logistics has arrived!” A bubbly magenta-haired girl greeted them at the doorway. She sported a set of unusual yellow floating constructs on her back- identified as wings for her kind- along with a floating halo above her head.
A literal angel. Or in this world’s terms, a Sankta.
Behind her, a grey-haired wolf and a blue-haired girl quietly stood. The bluenette had similar features as the Sankta, a halo and some floating constructs which counted as wings. That was where the similarities ended. The halo and wings were darkened, and the girl had black horns sprouting on her head, along with a black tail swishing behind her.
Rin quickly identified them as Lupo and what she guessed was a mix between a Sankta and a Sarkaz.
Who knew devilish and angelic features could appear together? Little did she know that this peculiar case was a byproduct of a certain problem the Sankta race had.
“Penguin Logistics?” Misha blinked at the trio while glancing at Rin.
“We hired them.” She continued observing the new arrivals. “So…you managed to locate the destination.”
There was more to them than what meets the eye. Rin and Sakura had placed a light bounded field on the first destination that warded the location to confuse and redirect the parties searching for it. Bypassing it proved that whoever accepted the original commission had the capabilities to find them again.
It was the same bounded field they placed down in the building they were at.
“Sure did! We had some trouble…but a map helped us the second time!” She grinned while flashing the object in front of them. Throughout the entire exchange, the bluenette was switching her gaze between Rin and Sakura- which both sisters noticed.
“Good job.” Sakura praised the trio.
“Hehe! It was all thanks to Mostima! She was the one who led us both times!” The Sankta pushed her companion forwards in front of them. The bluenette was pushed forwards despite her best effort to shrink behind the grey-haired Lupo.
“E-Exu…”
“C’mon! Don’t be shy! Without you we wouldn’t have been able to find them!” She grinned.
“Exusiai.” The female Lupo at the back spoke up.
“Yes, Texas?” She glanced back after proudly placing Mostima in front of everyone.
“Let’s not get distracted please.”
“I’m not! Nothing wrong with some light conversation with our client, yes?”
Sakura smiled while the children giggled at the bubbly Sankta.
Rin coughed to draw their attention back to her.
“You’re…a logistics company?”
“Yep! We deliver your packages for you! Though the service we’re charging you is the premium fee considering how difficult your destinations were.”
For some reason, Rin noticed the bluenette- Mostima if she heard correctly- clutch at the two pommels on her sheathed weapons. Though she withdrew her hands just as quickly.
She took note.
“You managed to sneak here safely-“ between the LGD and the Reunion- Rin didn’t have to say. “-can you do it again? With company?”
“Of course!” The angel named Exusiai flashed a thumbs up.
“Even if it’s a group this large?” Rin tilted her head at their side.
“Easy as pie.” Exusiai nodded confidently at them.
“We need to get out of the slums without being spotted. Can you guarantee that?”
“Well…we can’t be sure, but I’d say we have a good chance as long as we use the same route we took inside. There were a lot of LGD personnel in the area…must’ve been because of the Reunion spies being spotted here.” The Sankta scratched her head.
“Yep, that’s why we want to avoid attracting attention. Everyone will be safer.”
“Then it’s best if we move out now.” Rin’s attention was drawn to the Lupo at the rear of their team. “The LGD could be reshuffling their lines. We need to go back before the window is closed. Is everyone ready?”
The Penguin Logistics Team glanced at the other six people in the room.
“As ready as we’ll ever be.” Sakura nodded. She then turned to the children between her and Misha. “Get ready now, we’ll be leaving the slums soon.”
“Leaving?” One of the kids asked.
“Yes. Everyone will be moving to a safer place. It is not safe here with the Reunion and the LGD fighting.” Sakura patted the girl on the head.
“Oh…okay. We trust big sister Sakura!”
Misha smiled at the response.
.
.
.
Good things never last. That’s what they say.
The group buckled down two streets back from the LGD perimeter. The small gap in the blockade had been discovered and a platoon of Lungmen guards were sent to patch up the hole in the line.
“Ehe…looks like they found it.” Exusiai scratched her head apprehensively. Behind her, Mostima and Texas were peeking through the rundown blinds to watch the LGD patrol.
Rin was silently mulling over their options. She exchanged glances with Sakura. The younger sister shook her head. Sakura was looking through the eyes of her various bird familiars flying over the slums. The LGD perimeter they were at didn’t have any gaps big enough for them to slip through without running into problems. Rin was confident in her spells, but when the other party was extremely vigilant, then a group of 9 would instantly catch their attention no matter how strong her spell was.
It was only effective when people weren’t on alert.
“We’re going to have to break through.” Rin quickly decided.
“That will just cause us problems down the line.” Texas quipped. They can cover their faces and their connection to Penguin Logistics, but the LGD controlled the entire city. Sooner or later, they would be traced back to their business. It was simply too dangerous.
“We’re not fighting them. A distraction should be good enough to open a gap for us.”
Sakura would create a commotion using her familiars to draw the LGD away from their position. It needed to be big enough if it wanted to get the right reaction.
The Penguin Logistics trio exchanged glances at Rin’s words. Between the three, Exusiai looked the most interested.
“So, you have a plan?” The Sankta asked.
“The Reunion is here.”
“-!”
They all turned to the violet-haired sister.
“There is a group of them searching three streets over. They’re spread out.” Sakura continued while looking through her familiar’s eyes- hiding the act by looking out another window.
With how close the two sides were, there was practically no place for the group to hide.
“Sakura, can you bait the Reunion? We need them to slip up and catch the LGD’s attention.”
Her sister nodded, instantly catching on to Rin’s plan. She started drawing some of the rats together and began making sounds to draw the rebels to a certain area. At the same time, another group was directed for the LGD forces.
Texas felt her hairs bristle as instincts took over and alerted her to the rising tension in the air.
“What are you doing?” She hissed.
“We can’t hide for long. We have an opportunity to push the LGD in the Reunion’s direction. So, we'll take it.”
Texas was used to running the gauntlet. Her past had made her experienced in that sense. Penguin Logistics and her time in Lungmen was meant to stay away from that part of her- but the same instincts were alerting her of the danger coming.
It was all too familiar with her time in the mafia.
She didn’t mind the weird commission from earlier, sometimes their clients wanted to see how good Penguin Logistics were at securing a package. Mostima already confirmed that something was unusual with the first commission.
Now?
Now her instincts were tingling.
Texas narrowed her eyes. Mostima already warned them that the first commission didn't feel right with her. Clearly she was right.
She always kept an eye on Penguin Logistics clients. It was a lesson she picked up from her past. It was a precaution she was going to need for their upcoming assignment.
=== LUNGMEN GUARD DEPARTMENT ===
Ch’en drummed her fingers on the table while looking at the map in front of her. Several blue chips marked the positions of the LGD while a smaller number of red chips marked areas with known Reunion activity.
A knock from outside the armored personnel carrier interrupted her thoughts.
“Chief? Officer Hoshiguma has arrived.”
“I’ll be out shortly.”
Ch’en took one last look at the map before heading out.
“Are you sure about personally handling this situation?” Hoshiguma asked when Ch’en stepped out. “You left Swire to cover your duties at headquarters while you’re here leading the operation.”
“This is our biggest operation at the moment, Hoshiguma. It’d be better if I oversee it directly. Especially after what the Reunion did to Chernobog.”
The city’s signal was gone from the radar. It was simple enough to send scouting teams to see what happened.
The news was not good.
Lungmen wouldn’t repeat the same mistake. They were going to take the Reunion seriously.
“This way, we can root out the Reunion while also searching for the objective.”
Ch’en’s comms unit vibrated before a message patched through.
“Chief! Contact with the Reunion on sector 6!”
Hoshiguma and Ch’en instantly exchanged looks. A mute conversation passed between the two before the other frowned.
“What do you think the Reunion’s playing at, Ch’en?” The Oni asked her superior.
The two officers learned that the Reunion had a large presence in the Lungmen slums. They used the infected and impoverished populace to maneuver around the LGD, avoiding direct contact with the city’s police force unless necessary.
They had been avoiding the LGD forces in the area most of the time. The small skirmishes were mostly accidents when the Reunion slipped up, which the LGD took advantage of.
“Hoshiguma! Let’s go!” Ch’en kicked into high gear.
“Wait! Who’s going to stay here and command?!” Her friend chased after her.
“We’ll command on the front!”
…
The two officers separated to cover more ground.
By the time Ch’en arrived at the rearguard, more reports of contact with other small Reunion forces had reached her.
Just what was going on?
The situation wasn’t like the past few days. The Reunion weren’t prepared to face off against the LGD yet. It made no sense for them to actively engage the Lungmen police. The reports also supported this theory because the rebels were also caught off guard just like the LGD they encountered.
Ch’en sketched a rough mental map on her phone and started marking down areas where the latest reports happened. Soon, something emerged from the chaotic picture.
“Guards!” The two reserve squadrons nearby looked at their Superintendent Chief. “Follow me!”
Her gut feeling was warning her about something.
It was too much of a coincidence. Her sketched map was slowly drawing a gap through the LGD containment lines.
Someone was playing with both sides.
Whoever it was, they had something or someone stuck in the area trying to escape.
Ch’en wasn’t going to let them.
=== LUNGMEN SLUMS ===
“Rin, two squads are heading this way along with an officer.”
Some progress had been made as the large group snuck through all the chaos. Fights were erupting left and right as the LGD and Reunion ran into each other.
“Not exactly ideal, but there was a possibility they would notice.” Rin signalled the group to stop. “Everyone, we’re splitting up here.”
Rin looked at the Penguin Logistics squad and considered her options. It looked like two of their members were adept in melee. The grey-haired wolf carried a sword while the blue-haired angel carried two staves. Of the two, the sword was better for its short range while the bladed staffs would struggle in extremely close combat.
Rin needed someone to fight in front while she supported from the back.
“Texas, right? That’s what she called you.” Rin gestured at the sword-wielding Lupo in the group.
“Correct.” Texas nodded.
“You’re the only one with a short melee weapon in your team. How good are you at it?”
“I’m average.”
“Don’t believe her! She’s the best among us in melee!” Exusiai interrupted.
“I’m the only one who uses a sword. Your argument is pointless.”
Texas shut down Exusiai instantly.
“Mou…” The angel drooped her head.
“Alright. Here’s the plan.” Rin drew everyone’s attention. “We split into two groups. The first group will fight and distract the LGD coming. The second group will escort the children and Misha out of here. Me, Texas, and Misha will delay the LGD. Sakura, and the rest of Penguin Logistics will escape with the children first.”
“What? What about big sister Misha?!” The kids cried.
“The LGD are after Misha. It is safer for you to escape if they focus on us. Penguin Logistics will guide you and Sakura out of here.”
Sakura wasn’t as good in combat as Rin, much less Shirou. Instead she made it up with her ability to support. Her familiars collected information while controlling the battlefield to a degree Shirou and Rin couldn’t. At the same time, she is a force multiplier with enough energy, allowing the Matou mage to create far stronger familiars in far larger numbers.
If Shirou was the equivalent of a nuclear bomb on the battlefield, the stupid boy having enough firepower to destroy most if not all enemies against him, then Sakura was the equivalent of a conventional force in her ability to create an army of familiars to cover the battlefield. Even more dangerous was her ability to sneak said army of familiars behind enemies like some sort of black-ops team as Shirou called it.
After all, it was hard to defend against something you could not see, nor something you could not predict.
“I do not agree with this plan.” Texas spoke up.
“Why?”
“Fighting the LGD will bring trouble to Penguin Logistics.” They will be marked criminals at worst, hunted and arrested by the authorities after whisking away their target.
“They won’t know.” Rin snapped her fingers and pointed at Misha. “They may be after her, but they won’t recognize her- or any of us for that matter.”
When everyone looked at Misha, her face had changed to that of another person. A stranger.
“My Arts doesn’t just hide us like earlier. I can also change our identities.”
Yeah…let’s go with that excuse.
“...how long does it last?” Texas asked just to make sure.
“As long as I want it.”
“...fine.”
Rin casted her illusions over the entire group.
“We will make our own escape once we can confirm that the second group has escaped.”
“H-how will I fight with you and Texas?!” Misha panicked.
“Don’t worry. Just follow my instructions.” Rin handed Misha with her bag of gems. “You’ll be hiding behind cover for the fight.”
.
.
.
A quarter of an hour later, Ch’en and the two LGD squads with her encountered a rogue force.
“Contact!” Ch’en shouted as unidentified projectiles were lobbed over their position.
The small shiny objects exploded mid air- essentially acting as a flash grenade.
What a waste of her gems.
Rin grumbled as she aimed her hand and fired Gandr at the LGD forces braced for contact. They were meant for other purposes, but reduced to being distractions to avoid killing the police. They didn’t want to become Lungmen’s most wanted criminals after all.
The LGD forces instantly found themselves incapacitated as their numbers were cut down by Rin’s spell. Gandr was a Finnish curse aimed to incapacitate targets by weakening their physical health. Numbers began falling as the Lungmen police found themselves keeling over from sickness or weakness.
Ch’en noticed the dark corporeal balls impact her men and knock them out of the fight. Their pained moans informed her that they weren’t killed in action, which allowed Ch’en to sigh in relief. She immediately reacted against the threat, drawing one of her swords and intercepting the dark miasma orb before it could hit her.
The unknown combatant firing from the end of the street continued firing at her, but Ch’en weaved around the barrage while cutting those in her way to reach the enemy. Once she made it halfway to the sniper, a grey blur appeared from the side and dashed for her. The dragon twisted to meet the new attacker, parrying the sword with her own.
The two exchanged a fast series of attacks with each other. Ch’en slowly but surely pushed back the other with her superior strength lent to her by her draconic genes. Her attempts to rebuff the fighter proved unsuccessful as the more experienced swordswoman used tricks and maneuvers that redirected her strength elsewhere.
She’s good.
Ch’en glared into the eyes of her enemy.
As expected of the LGD’s Commander.
Texas knew that going into this fight would be difficult. While she was more accustomed to the battlefield and risks due to her history and background, Ch’en Hui-chieh was raised with the best training offered in Lungmen. The girl was touted as one of the LGD’s best fighters in addition to her exceptional ability to command.
But the difference of training vs real experience was different.
Texas had fought for her life before. She accrued lessons back during her days in Siracusa and Columbia. Lessons that were carved into her body. It was different compared to Ch’en. Ch’en’s style showed professionalism and technique from her training, but it lacked the edge compared to a blade that carried real threat.
One was trained to subdue. The other was forced to survive.
Blades clashed and Ch’en found herself being led around the street by the stranger.
They were leading her movements!
Ch’en clicked her tongue in annoyance. Each time she disengaged from the swordswoman, she would find herself assaulted again. She couldn’t find an opportunity to retreat to a safer position. Her back was wide open to the hidden sniper that was relocating.
All she could do was wait.
Her instincts screamed and Ch’en twisted around to intercept the dark orb shot at her. Her blade flashed out and sliced the attack. Her opponent took the opportunity to close in and unleash an assault that pushed her back while she was unprepared.
Ch’en growled as the sword came particularly close to nicking her on the shoulder. It wouldn’t hinder her combat ability, at worst it would’ve been a small cut. Worse, it meant that she was losing ground to the two enemies tag teaming on her.
Suddenly, a loud sound of concrete being crushed came from behind.
Ch’en snapped her neck sideways to see a blur speed from the building to her side in a single second. Her eyes widened when a hand covered in dark miasma slammed into her back, followed by the sudden urge to vomit her lunch. Tried as she might, but the instant sickness that enveloped her body was too much. The LGD Commander bent over and held her stomach as her body suddenly ached and shivered weakly.
She glared at the two criminals as they made their escape past the fallen squads behind her.
They had escaped.
Ch’en slumped down while reaching for her radio.
“...Hoshi…fuck…need reinforcements…”
“Ch’en?! CH’EN!”
Ch’en couldn’t answer as she tried to hold down the vomit crawling up her stomach.
.
.
.
“Is everyone out safely?” Texas asked as they sprinted out of the slums.
“Yes. I grabbed Misha after you engaged the commander and evacuated her before returning.”
Texas kept her eyes on her employer as they snuck away from the LGD forces suddenly converging towards their previous location.
Weird gems. Illusions. Powerful physique.
The concrete had crumpled underneath Rin when she launched herself with Reinforcement at Ch’en. Texas had seen it herself.
What kind of Arts allowed that many abilities?
She was right to keep an eye on her. Mostima had already warned them earlier.
=== REUNION PRISON ===
Her neighbor was awake by the time she woke up the next morning.
“How early did you wake up? Did you even sleep?” Nearl asked the redhead. She adhered to a strict schedule. Wake up at the rise of dawn, sleep at 10pm each night. To see someone wake earlier was unusual.
“I did.” A little. Shirou woke up earlier than Nearl did. He didn’t go back to sleep, choosing to think over his situation.
The two settled into silence, Shirou busy with his problem and Nearl having nothing to talk about. She picked up on the atmosphere and left the man to his devices. After about an hour, the archer moved from his position. Nearl glanced at his cell, the only point of interest as they waited for breakfast to be served.
“Sorry about earlier. I…was thinking.”
“Mhm.” Nearl nodded. She didn't try to dig into it.
“Nearl, right? That’s what Rhodes Island called you.”
“It’s my callsign.”
Shirou didn’t expect much beyond that. It was the same way he asked them to call him Archer. It still felt a bit uncomfortable using that man’s name but Shirou had come to understand some of that man’s views.
Not everyone could be saved.
“Can I ask you a question?”
Shirou glanced up to the blonde Kuranta inside the other cell.
“Why did you surrender?” Nearl remembered the events of that night clearly. Not even the adrenaline back then could distract her. “You surrendered so that we could escape. Though…it didn’t go as planned.”
He was powerful. He could’ve escaped if it wasn’t for them.
“Because you needed help.”
Nearl blinked, slowly looked up at Shirou, then gawked at him.
“That can’t be all.”
“You guys were trapped in the city. My original goal was to help the hospitals, but they weren’t going anywhere with the Reunion around. Helping you escape was easier.” Which was true. They were a smaller group and were much closer to Shirou’s position.
“You said we were bait to draw them away from the hospitals.”
“Two birds with one stone.” Shirou shrugged. “Help you out to bait the Reunion, then rescue the people. Bait didn’t work out.”
They were baited alright. Though Shirou hadn’t prepared for the Reunion’s resentment of Rhodes Island. They were both infected groups, but one side was more than willing to erase the other.
As the two slowly conversed, more and more questions emerged on Nearl’s mind.
“Archer…?” She wasn’t going to call him by his real name. It felt too intrusive.
“Hmm?”
“...do you mind if I ask about your Arts?”
Nearl knew that the topic was a bit more personal compared to her previous one.
“I’m afraid I can’t.” Shirou declined. “I hope you understand.”
“It was yours wasn’t it. That purple shield.”
“...”
Shirou’s silence was all Nearl needed. It had to be him. There was no one else on the ground when Rhodes Island evacuated. No one but him.
“Thank you….for protecting us.”
He did more than protect them. Nearl couldn’t forget about the Arts he used to heal the children. The memory was unforgettable.
“I’m sorry it wasn’t enough.” Shirou sighed while looking at the Originium shards protruding on his skin. He knew that Terra's energy was different from Earth’s. Not only was his body not accustomed to it, but Terra's mana jump started Oripathy within his body. He’d have to spend some time purifying the corruption.
“Wasn’t enough? You did more than enough-!” Nearl murmured. “We…didn’t expect the situation to go so horribly wrong. It was out of our preparations.”
While they talked, Shirou began scanning his system. He had overestimated his limits and pushed his body past the safety threshold during the Chernobog invasion. His body wasn’t perfectly suited to Terra’s conditions and the Originium corruption overwhelmed him in the end.
He’d start dealing with that now.
Shirou focused within himself and began cycling his own energy. Corrupted Originium particles that invaded his body were slowly purged from his system, appearing as dark crystals that emerged from his skin. Shirou deliberately held back from removing the infection completely to integrate himself as an Oripathy victim just like the Reunion.
Nearl blinked in shock as the dark crystals on Shirou began to fall off. Her eyes widened in shock as the third degree Oripathy receded to that of a first degree infection.
“So what they were saying was true…you could treat Oripathy.” The two rebel officers had mentioned it when they visited the prison while Shirou was recovering. Nearl thought they were going to interrogate her, but they left immediately.
Shirou nodded quietly. It seems like Kal’tsit hadn’t informed the other Rhodes Island operators of what they were capable of.
Nearl was still absorbing the scene in front of her eyes.
“D-does it really work?”
“Not completely. Most infected have had Oripathy for so long that the Orignium particles have fused into their cells. Filtering them would only tear chunks out of their bodies.”
Nearl’s eyes widened at the answer. No wonder it was so difficult to produce a solution to Oripathy. It literally merged with your body on a cellular level.
“B-but it can be done, right? You can treat it to a degree!”
“It’s possible.”
Nearl inhaled sharply. Shirou…Rhodes Island needed him! The amount of value he could bring to their research! He was already treating Oripathy on his own!
She…
She had to bring him to Rhodes Island.
Nearl recollected herself. Shirou was too important. Him being in the hands of the Reunion was already a failure on their part.
If only Rhodes Island didn’t mess up.
The blonde slapped her cheeks to push those thoughts away. Nobody could’ve been prepared for half the events they faced. All they could do was react to what was going on. Rhodes Island did their best. It was only unfortunate that Reunion’s leadership were intent on chasing them down. Even worse when they came into contact with another Reunion objective.
One at a time, Nearl. One problem at a time.
Right now, her best move would be to avoid antagonizing the Reunion. Only then would she be kept alive. Nearl wouldn’t be able to keep an eye on Shirou if she was dead. Her exile from Kazimierz had opened the Kuranta’s eyes to the true state of the world. Out in the wilds, it was kill or be killed. Law and order didn’t exist outside the cities.
“What…what do you think our chances of escaping are?” Nearl asked. She hesitated from hoping for the best, but considering how strong Shirou was…a little optimism bubbled inside her.
“Right now? Zero. Isn’t that right, Faust?” Shirou looked at an empty space outside Nearl’s cell.
Eh?
Nearl blinked.
“...”
Light shimmered and a boy appeared. Nearl instantly recognized him as the officer who visited a few days prior. He was shooting Shirou a narrowed glare before glancing at her, switching his gaze between them.
“You knew I was here.”
“It didn’t make sense not to have guards watching over two Arts users.” Shirou lied. He had been tracing the area every quarter of an hour. Faust had appeared right after the guards left.
Nearl clammed up at the sight of him. She didn’t know his true status in the Reunion, so she had to play it safe.
“Did your leader send you to keep an eye on me?”
“Something like that.”
It wasn’t Talulah who sent him. It was actually FrostNova. The rabbit commander was worried about what Shirou would do when threatened. Faust agreed, so he went along with it.
“Have you made up your mind?”
“Do I look like I have a choice? I’m prepared to agree, but I have conditions.”
“I doubt Talulah would agree to releasing the prisoners.”
Nearl’s eyes widened. Were they talking about…?
“Nothing so drastic. I’m just asking to help them.”
Faust frowned.
“Explain.”
“I’ll help treat the Reunion, but I demand that the civilians also get treated.”
“You’re making more work for yourself.”
“Nothing much different from when I was a doctor.”
Doctor my ass.
Faust wasn’t going to believe that lie one bit.
What kind of doctor assaulted the Reunion single-handedly?
“I’ll see what I can do. Talulah could say no.” Faust stepped away from their cells.
The civilians were their main leverage against him. Without them, Shirou would’ve had nothing to hold him back. Faust shuddered at the idea of Shirou unleashed.
“Oh, and can I get a kitchen? I can help out with the food!”
Huh?!
Nearl looked at Shirou in disbelief. Who would ask for a kitchen now of all times?!
Faust stopped for a bit, then continued walking as if he heard nothing.
Author’s Note
Thank you Miro0815 for pointing out my mistake. I forgot Ch’en was a different kind of dragon from Talulah. I just settled on calling all dragons western Dracos when there are also eastern Lung dragons.
Western Dragons (European) = Draco
Eastern Dragons (Chinese) = Lung
Chapter Text
=== LUNGMEN ===
Late afternoon on the same day.
Kal’tsit and a few Rhodes Island operators stood waiting at the designated meeting point.
“Are we really leaving Amiya out of this?” The Doctor whispered to Kal’tsit while they waited.
“Amiya is busy meeting other suppliers, Doctor. We’re just receiving a new batch of medical equipment.”
Officially, anyway. Kal’tsit had informed Rin through her weird bird carrier to bring their objective after the medical equipment arrived. If the LGD became suspicious, then it would be all too simple to explain that their extended stay at the rented warehouse was for Kal’tsit and Rhodes Island to inspect the equipment delivered. She was one of Terra’s greatest doctors after all. It was well within expectations for her to personally check the merchandise.
The sound of trucks arriving outside the rented warehouse moved Rhodes Island into action. Two operators sent by the Columbian PMC organization Blacksteel Worldwide opened the warehouse doors and allowed the trucks to reverse into the bay area. Each truck carried one medical instrument due to how large they were. A team of experts slowly unloaded each machine in front of Rhodes Island. Once they were finished, Kal’tsit signed the paperwork on the delivery. The delivery team boarded their trucks and left quickly.
“Franka, Liskarm, Guard. Help me setup each machine. We’re going to test them.”
Kal’tsit started directing the operators while she prepared the first of the instruments. It would be slow on the first one, but they should considerably improve on speed once they knew what to do for the second and third machines.
In the middle of setting up the equipment, a new group arrived.
“Hello-!” A Sankta carrying a sleeping child waved as she walked in from a side entrance. A grey-haired Lupo and blue-haired Sarkaz followed behind her.
“Huh? Why are-?” One of the operators voiced his confusion while the others quickly reached for their firearms.
“Stand down, everyone.” Kal’tsit stopped the Rhodes Island team from bearing their arms on the unknown arrivals.
Another trio appeared a few moments after the first group. Just like them, they also carried sleeping children.
Kal’tsit looked over the new arrivals and crossed the faces she didn’t recognize. The children were also deducted from the options which meant-
“Misha?” Kal’tsit looked at the grey-haired girl carrying one of the children. The girl’s eyes widened when her name was called.
“Y-yes?” She answered hesitantly.
“…I see.” Kal’tsit’s gaze moved over to the sisters. “I was not aware there were children.”
“They are with Misha. We couldn’t leave them behind.” Rin explained. Misha shrinked as she realized that her demands to bring the children had consequences.
“Kal’tsit? W-what’s going on-” The Doctor shut his mouth when the green-haired feline shot him a look.
“What do we do with them?” It was clear what Kal’tsit was asking.
“Misha agreed to come along as long as we keep the children under protection. Rhodes Island is more than capable of taking them in.”
“The LGD will have questions. Rhodes Island does not have a history of taking in employees who bring no particular skill set.” It would threaten the cover they had.
“Not even future prospectives? You could take them in as apprentices for Rhodes Island.”
“Rhodes Island runs on a strict budget. Our monthly expenditure takes into account every operator, every research project, every military operation. Adding three children on board means to redirect resources that could be used for others.” Rhodes Island wasn’t a profitable organization. Every single cent went into research and operating the landship and its personnel.
“If it’s that hard, then we’ll pay for them under a throwaway account.” Rin waved her off. “With Misha here, both the LGD and the Reunion have lost their objective.
“The Reunion was after Misha?”
“Our contacts have mentioned that one of their commanders were hunting her down.” Skullshatterer to be exact. Good thing that Sakura had identified one of the leaders early and stuck a familiar to keep an eye on him. “They’ll eventually figure out that she isn’t there anymore once the infected stop reporting her presence.”
“The LGD will launch a search over the city.”
“They’ll figure it out earlier. Our exit wasn’t as smooth as we liked.”
Kal’tsit furrowed her eyebrows at Rin.
“They know that there is a third party in the works. But there are too many third parties in Lungmen to begin with. We’re practically ghosts compared to the others.” Rin reassured her. “What’s more important is that we find out what the Reunion wants Misha for. The LGD wanted to secure her from them.”
Which made no sense. Misha wasn’t involved with the Chernobog Sarcophagus outside of her father, Sergey. She was a civilian through and through. The Reunion and the LGD must’ve thought she knew something about the lost technology hidden underneath Chernobog.
If Misha was ever spotted with Kal’tsit, then kiss goodbye to their freedom.
“We’ll continue this talk another day. I have equipment to check. Please leave them with Franka over there.” Kal’tsit pointed to the brown-haired fox who looked all too thrilled with the idea of handling children.
“Haaiiii~! I’ll take care of them!” The Blacksteel operator’s tail wagged excitedly.
=== REUNION MOVEMENT ===
Talulah stared down the doctor.
The rest of the commanders didn’t need to be in attendance anymore. The only leaders in the room aside from her were Patriot and FrostNova.
“You’ve heard my demands.”
Talulah closed her eyes.
“What makes you think we’ll let you treat the civilians?”
“You lose nothing.”
“For each civilian you treat, one Reunion fighter does not.”
Talulah noticed the look Patriot was giving her. “Speak your mind, Patriot.”
“…I do not see a problem with it.” His deep voice cut through the tension. “Some of the Reunion have family members who are also infected. They count as civilians, so we could just prioritize those.”
It would inspire the other infected civilians to join the Reunion once they saw that the families with Reunion members were getting prioritized. Talulah could see where Patriot was going with this.
“That does not support our current objectives.” New members need training. New members need equipment. New members need rations. All of which were going into their preparations for the next move. Hundreds of Reunion fighters were slowly infiltrating Lungmen for the invasion. Faust, Mephisto, and Skullshatterer were on their way to the city to command the rebels there.
“We have more than enough after capturing Chernobog.”
Much of the Chernobog’s supply depots were stored underground to secure them. The city was devastated on the street level, but the Reunion were just digging through the rubble to access the hidden warehouses.
“Even if we agree to his first request, the others are…”
Talulah looked at the list and read it again. She was just making sure that she read it right. There were only 2 requests.
“…access to the kitchens.”
“Denied.”
“Approved.”
Talulah blinked and looked at the other two commanders. She hadn’t expected them to be on opposite sides of an issue.
“We’re not letting an enemy have access to our food supply.” It was all too easy to poison the meals.
“A separate kitchen.”
“All available kitchens are being used for our soldiers.”
“Civilian kitchens.” The civilian kitchens were far fewer- only meant to support the prisoners with as little resources as possible. They were lucky enough for Patriot to get Talulah to agree to that much. She wanted the prisoners gone. Thrown out into the wastelands and out of the Reunion’s hands.
“Is there a reason why you’re insistent on this?” Patriot looked at FrostNova.
“...me and Faust have worked with him before. His cooking…it would keep the prisoners happy. Less problem for the guards.”
There was some story behind that, Patriot assumed.
“Why do you want the kitchens?” Talulah decided to question the source directly. She shot the perpetrator with a questioning look.
“I want to help civilians.”
“FrostNova.” Her eyes switched to the commander. “You know him best. What happens if I refuse?” The entire plan to capture Shirou came from her after all.
“He…he won’t do anything.”
“And if I agree?”
“He might become more amenable to our demands.”
Talulah was more inclined to shut down the request just to stop any future ideas.
But…
‘Let him cook.’
Her inside voice spoke.
.Her inner voice spoke.
“Very well.” Talulah lowered the small list of demands Shirou had. There were only two to begin with. “I’ll send men to watch over him. Return to your duties.”
Patriot and FrostNova stood up. The former headed straight for the exit while the latter stayed.
“Permission to bring him to the civilian kitchens.” FrostNova asked.
“As you wish.” Talulah rose from her seat and left the two alone in the room.
Shirou looked at FrostNova. For some reason, she was supporting him.
“Thank you.”
“Why?”
“For helping me.”
“Who said I was helping? The civilian kitchens are understaffed. You cooking helps us.” FrostNova was adamantly looking away from him.
She would never admit to him that she ordered a few of her yetis to bring extra portions of the Fuyuki Clinic soup. Which she would scarf down away from prying eyes.
Too bad the yetis knew she was eating it in private. They, along with many others, had tasted a brief taste of paradise during that short time. The soup had ignited conversation about who the master chef between the three doctors were. In the end, the votes were tied between Shirou and Sakura since Rin had never been seen outside with an apron.
“Is that so?”
FrostNova kicked him in the leg.
“Move it before I freeze you in place.”
“Yes, yes.” Shirou raised his hands while walking out the door with a glaring FrostNova following him.
.
.
.
FrostNova rubbed her eyes.
This wasn’t a dream, right?
She wasn't the only one.
The assigned kitchen staff behind her were also gaping at the storm brewing in the makeshift kitchen.
What few ingredients that were supplied for the shared community meal were flying off the cutting boards in record speeds.
Yes, cutting boards.
Shirou had hijacked the half dozen or so wooden boards away from the staff and arranged them around himself. The instant the vegetables landed on the board, they were swiped into the boiling pot of stew in a blur. They plopped on the top of the soup, breaking apart into clean portions without even seeing Shirou cut them.
Once all the bags were empty, Shirou moved on to the meat, carving them into small chunks and throwing them in just as quickly.
The smell was simply heavenly.
“W…what the fuck…”
“Who is this guy?!”
“He’s using the same ingredients we are-! How does it smell so good?!”
“Please! Make me yours-!”
Screech.
FrostNova’s mind jump started at the last comment- and so did everyone else’s. They turned to the female feline salivating in the middle of the group, her eyes deadset locked on the cook.
“You.”
The girl didn't react as she continued to stare at the chunk of meat who hijacked the kitchen.
FrostNova's eye twitched.
Not on my watch.
“Get out.”
“H-huh?” The girl realized as the rest of the group parted around her. She was left inside a gaping hole.
“I said. Get. Out.”
Weird. She wasn't normally like this, but FrostNova was feeling awfully aggressive.
“Eeep-!”
The cat immediately ran off when she noticed who gave the order. Everyone else shuffled nervously. They hadn't even noticed that a commander was in front of them.
“Well? What are you all standing around for? Go help the other kitchens!”
The rest scurried away, a few stayed behind.
“M-ma’am, we've been ordered to watch over the prisoner by the lead-”
“I can watch over him just fine. I think the rest of you should go help the other kitchens.” FrostNova glared at them.
Just like that, everyone was gone.
Just the way she liked i-
“FrostNova? Where is everyone?”
Her mind screeched to a halt.
“I ordered them to help the other kitchens since you…” Her eyes looked at the finished preparations except for the pot heating the stew. “...finished everything.”
“Really? I needed them to taste it once it was finished cooking. I had barely anything to work with.”
“If you need someone to taste it, then I'm enough.”
“...I also need them to watch over the stew while I go help the other kitchens.” Shirou deadpanned at her.
FrostNova blinked as the words settled on her.
Fuck.
“I’ll call them back.”
She turned around to hide the flush of embarrassment crawling up her face over the mistake.
What am I doing?!
.
.
.
Dinner…was like a dream.
FrostNova was lost in bliss as she scooped up another spoonful of the heavenly gift that was Shirou’s cooking. Compared to it, everything she had eaten in life was practically garbage. A single tear slowly slid down her cheeks as she basked in the flavor that filled her mouth. She didn't care if the prisoners nearby were also celebrating as if it were a party. All her attention was on the meal in front of her. She had pulled rank not to get one serving, not two servings-
…but four.
She wasn't the only one taking advantage of the situation. The lucky Reunion members on cooking and guard duty over the prison camps had jumped in line to also get servings. The cooks had the upper hand when they snagged first dibs before the civilians could even line up for the stew.
Shirou took one look at FrostNova’s expression and smiled. Seeing his food bring joy to people always brightened his mood. Shirou had to cheat a little because the ingredients allocated to the prisoners by the Reunion weren’t fresh. At least they were still edible. Someone in command must've cared for the prisoners.
In the distance, Patriot managed to stop himself from sneezing.
“...how are you so good at cooking?” FrostNova couldn’t help but ask after finishing her food. She even went as far as to lick the bowl clean out of desperation, but she was too far gone to even notice her actions.
“Plenty of practice.” Shirou answered while helping himself to a serving of dinner. He also set aside some for Nearl later.
“Practice?” FrostNova looked at her empty bowl. Was this how cooked food tasted like? Most of the food she remembered were cheap bread and ready-to-eat packets. Even then, the flavor was horrible due to how cold they became once brought near her body.
“Yes. Cooking is my hobby.”
Hobby.
FrostNova never had a hobby. Most of her life was lived in the wilderness away from the cities. Her childhood was spent working in the mines and her teens spent roaming with the Yeti Squadron under Patriot.
Ever since Shirou’s appearance, things had changed. FrostNova’s control over her Arts improved. She could finally taste food properly. More importantly, she was now able to spend more time with the others without pushing them away with her frigid weather.
It…was nice.
“Can you…can you teach me how to cook?” The words slipped out of her mouth before FrostNova realized. She quickly clamped her hands over them once she did. Her eyes darted to Shirou who didn’t look bothered by the request.
“Sure.” Shirou could do that while cooking when he wasn’t busy treating the Reunion or the civilians.
FrostNova was simmering into her palms. What was going on with her? She didn’t like what she was feeling. Was it something she ate? Her stomach definitely felt like it was rolling.
So why did she feel…happy?
She wanted to run. But at the same time, she also wanted to stay.
FrostNova continued to glare at the source of her problem as he served dinner to the prisoners. The ever clueless redhead smiled as he handed over another serving to a hungry child.
For once, she couldn’t take her eyes off him.
.
.
.
Shirou handed Nearl the can of stew through the bars before he was escorted into his cell.
“Where did you get this?” The blonde Kuranta asked after she received the soup can. The Reunion didn’t have the convenience of keeping meal trays around as a rebel faction, often relying on make-do alternatives to serve their needs.
“I cooked it.” Shirou nonchalantly answered while padding down the torn cot provided to keep them warm. Well, more like he cooked all of it.
“Wait, they actually gave you a kitchen?” She couldn't believe it.
“Only access to the civilian kitchens.” He explained.
Nearl looked at the soup. It looked a little better compared to what they'd been served the past week. Canned rations and maybe some bread if lucky got tiring when it was the only option for breakfast, lunch, and dinner. The soup had cooled long ago, but Nearl was still able to pick up a sliver of it's aroma.
It smelled good.
She didn’t have a spoon with her, so Nearl wiped the lid with the hem of her shirt before sipping.
It was good. Very good! More than what she had expected. It wasn’t as good as the chefs of House Nearl back in Kazimierz, but it was comparable to the food served in Rhodes Island.
When Nearl tilted back the can to consume more of the delicious meal- only to find it empty.
What?
She looked inside the can to find the soup gone.
“Where did the soup go?” Nearl blinked as she stared at the empty can.
“You just finished it.” Shirou had watched Nearl down the soup in her mesmerized state. He could understand their situation. The meals they were serving didn’t look delicious. Shirou could only improve the taste so much with the techniques available to him. The meal must’ve tasted a little bit better than the bland rations they were being given.
“But…but I could’ve sworn…” Nearl trailed off while looking at the can dejectedly. She didn’t notice but her mouth warped into a cute pout.
“I’ll make sure to bring more tomorrow after I cook again. Everyone seemed to like it.”
Like was an understatement. The prisoners were celebrating despite being captives under the Reunion.
“That…that would be appreciated.”
“I’ll turn in early tonight. They told me that I’m to start treating their fighters early tomorrow. Good night.” Shirou fixed his position one last time before nodding off.
“…”
Nearl couldn’t sleep. If anything, the meal only made her crave more for her comfortable bunk back in Rhodes Island. The dish was in both ways a blessing and a curse. It was delicious, but it also made the situation all the more miserable.
.
.
.
The following morning.
Patriot dug into the beef and potatoes cooked by the camp chefs. It was an upgrade compared to the usual fare back when the Reunion roamed the wilderness. They had access to Chernobog’s stores and the Reunion were eagerly using the captured supplies to reward themselves. Patriot kept a strict eye over the resources, but he allowed more leeway when it came to perishables.
It would be a waste if they went bad after all.
“Is something wrong, FrostNova?” He looked at the girl he had saved from the mines long ago. She had grown on him like a daughter.
FrostNova looked distracted while she poked the potatoes in front of her.
“Not really.”
Patriot could sense that something was different with the young Cautus and decided to leave it alone. If she wasn’t comfortable with sharing the issue, then he wouldn’t press on it.
Once they were finished eating, FrostNova shot her question.
“…can I ask a question?”
“It depends on what you’re asking for.”
FrostNova held her tongue for a bit. She didn't know how to begin the conversation. What could she do? Ask why she was feeling tingly inside? At the same time, she wanted to push the problem far far away from herself.
“I…I want access to ingredients like the ones in our kitchens.”
FrostNova switched the question into one about food instead of the original. She couldn’t bring herself to ask about the bubbling emotions she experienced the prior day.
“Hmmm? Go ahead.”
Patriot on his end was more than happy to let FrostNova do so.
“If you wanted access, then you didn’t have to ask me.”
“I-I wanted to learn how to cook-!” She fumbled the excuse. Not much of one, since she did want to learn how to cook.
Patriot looked at her.
“…I see.”
“I really do!”
“I believe that. You’ve started trying new food out ever since your powers have withdrawn.” Food tastes different depending on how the body feels. Patriot could understand FrostNova’s newfound interest in food. Unlike the rest of them, she had an even smaller range of options to eat from.
To see her recover a little bit of freedom lifted his spirits.
“Just make sure not to let it distract you from your responsibilities.”
“I won’t.”
FrostNova really felt like banging her head on the table.
.
.
.
Shirou stretched his legs after the morning session. The last 5 hours had been spent on a chair treating Reunion members with the worst infections. More than a few needed a consoling shoulder as they broke down once the Originium marks disappeared from their flesh. Shirou tried his best to explain that the infection wasn’t completely gone, and that at best they were at the beginning stages of Oripathy. That didn’t matter much to them because Shirou’s treatment had extended their life by a considerable degree- if not back to a natural lifespan if they avoided making the infection worse.
The contingent of guards around Shirou kept their eyes on him as he walked around the small clinic provided to him. Not that it was much of one, they just rolled in a single hospital bed into the ruined shop and cleaned all the debris from when the front was destroyed. Talulah had ordered to keep him isolated from the other doctors and under a tight watch. They didn’t stand a chance against him, but Talulah gave them express orders to fire at the prisoners should Shirou try to escape.
That was enough to keep Shirou from making any dangerous moves.
Except…that didn't stop him from doing much else.
Shirou saw enough landmarks to figure out where his and Nearl’s prison were. They were west of the city center where the previous Chernobog government existed. More importantly, Shirou had seen the Reunion’s remaining forces.
He did not like what he saw.
Much of the forces he spotted around were stronger and more organized than what he saw during the invasion of Chernobog. The numbers he had seen during the invasion had also decreased by a huge margin.
So…where did the rest go?
They could've been spread around Chernobog, but Shirou should've at least seen some of the newer rebels around. The best way to consolidate power was to spread it across the entire army. Which meant having both veterans and newbies equally scattered.
The Reunion were making moves.
=== LGD HEADQUARTERS ===
“I’m fine now.” Ch’en grumbled one more time as the doctor checked on her. The third checkup in the last hour.
“We can never be too sure. Arts don’t obey rules.” The doctor looked over her vitals again.
“It’s gone…whatever she did to me.” The sudden urge to throw up along with the weakness in her body disappeared after an hour.
Hoshiguma stood off to the side while watching her friend. When she received the call for help, the Oni rushed over along with reinforcements to find Ch’en and the squads under her knocked out of combat. They tried to secure the area and search for the culprits but the results came up short. Once Ch’en recovered, she quickly recounted the event.
“I will return for another checkup tomorrow. Call me right away if you feel any side effects.” The doctor ordered once he finished the last round of his analysis.
“Yes, I’ll make sure to call.” Ch’en sighed. It was the best course of action for now.
“Ch’en…you’re sure that there were three of them?” Her green-haired friend reconfirmed.
“Yes. Only two engaged in melee. The third initiated the ambush.” Ch’en couldn’t tell much about her opponents. Their most distinguishing factor being the unusual motorcycle suits they wore to hide their identities.
Yes, motorcycle suits- including the helmet.
Rin made sure to pick the most jarring illusion to cover them with. Rather than giving their opponent time to put too much attention into the illusion- which would’ve broken it- she took the other route and threw her off guard instead.
It was very effective.
“...and they were dressed in motorcycle suits.”
“Before you say it was a hallucination, I fought them before I lost.” Ch’en growled as the other officer in the room- Swire- forced back her laughter behind her hand.
She could barely contain it.
“PFFT- BAHAHAHA!!!” The tiger exploded into laughter as her superior glared at her.
“It’s not a laughing matter.” Hoshiguma sighed. In any other scenario it could’ve drawn a small chuckle from the Oni, but seeing Ch’en taken down worried her.
“O-oh but it is! The great Ch’en Hui-chieh was brought down to her knees by two motorcycle riders!” Swire cackled while holding her stomach.
“There were two of them tag teaming me-!”
“You’ve fought more dangerous threats. Maybe it’s time for you to go back to training.” Swire added one last remark.
“Swire, that’s enough.” Hoshiguma stepped in to stop the Beatrix heir from pressing any more of Ch’en’s buttons. “Keeping up with Ch’en is no small feat. Those two are dangerous.”
“Yeah, yeah, I know.” Swire waved her off. “While the two of you were playing hide and seek with the Reunion in the slums-”
“Fuck you-!”
“-a little rat of ours contacted me on a possible lead.” Swire ignored the cussing dragon in front of her.
“Lin?” Ch’en paused from seething.
“Yes.” The tiger smugly pulled out her phone. “She told me to call her once the two of you returned.”
Swire didn’t have to worry about anyone tapping into the line. They were inside the LGD headquarters- the most secure facility within Lungmen. Anyone who tried would be arrested within the hour- and that was if they broke past the firewalls first.
“Lin, everyone’s here.” Swire’s tone turned serious, dropping the teasing voice she used on Ch’en.
.
.
.
Lin Yuhsia stood within a nondescript room while reviewing what she had learned.
“Okay…remember when you asked me to keep track of any suspicious dealings?”
“Yeah.”
Ch’en’s voice wasn’t directly next to the phone’s speaker, but Lin could tell she was nearby.
“Remember Einzbern Enterprises?”
“...they went inactive more than a week ago.”
“We kept an eye on their trail. You know how some businesses use the underworld to hide suspicious dealings away from Lungmen?”
“We are aware.”
“Good. Because we tracked one of their transactions down here. They forged some paperwork three weeks back along with a deposit into a small firm.”
“An underground firm?”
“A holder. They hold your money for a cut.” Such things were common in Lungmen’s underworld. Lungmen was a city built on business, it made sense for the less savory side to also dabble just like it.
“What did they do?”
“It’s what they didn’t do.”
“Pardon?”
“The firm’s management got… replaced a few days ago.” Most probably dead and rotting in a landfill somewhere. “The new management cut a few corners to get more profit and screwed up.”
“Screwed up? How?”
“They didn’t launder enough.”
“So what does this have to do with Einzbern Enterprises?”
“It’s who the money went to.”
“Who?”
Lin drummed her fingers on the wall. She knew the organization to a general degree, but hadn’t expected them to entangle themselves into something a city as big as Lungmen was involved in.
“Rhodes Island.”
Author’s Note
So…stuff happened recently that’s connected to my long break from January to February. I don’t really want to expand into it too much but I’m thinking of asking for a little help on the real world side of things. If you enjoyed reading this work, a little donation would go a really long way.
https://ko-fi .com/w1nterf0x
I’ve set a personal goal for 3 updates this month. Maybe reach a 4th if I can push it.
Chapter 15: Chapter 15
Chapter Text
=== RHODES ISLAND ===
“Umm…did I miss a transaction?”
Amiya blinked while looking at the computer. A recent payment had been received by Rhodes Island- one she wasn’t aware of. Usually, Kal’tsit kept her updated on all the business deals they were acquiring as well as the others they were working on.
“No. This was from a new client.”
Rin and Sakura used one of the Fuyuki Clinic’s accounts to move the payment through undisclosed channels. They were paying installments for the rescue operation Kal’tsit was putting together. The first installment covered the fee for the plans. The Rhodes Island leader had already sent word for the operations department to start conceptualizing a rescue operation.
“What did they want?”
“Rhodes Island’s paramilitary services.”
“Oh.”
The two Cautus and Feline leaders continued to work until dinner.
“Hyaah~” Amiya stretched her arms after another tiring day. Kal’tsit had started bringing her along when it came to business involving Rhodes Island a year prior. It was part of education to learn more about how to manage the organization.
“Franka sent me a text inviting us to dinner. Do you want to join?” She asked her mentor.
“You go on ahead. I’m not finished yet.” Kal’tsit was going to check up on Penguin Logistics. Since Rhodes Island were temporarily staying in the special guest reservations made by Lungmen’s chief executive- Wei Yenwu- they couldn’t bring in the three children. So, after some extended discussion with Penguin Logistics in the warehouse, it was decided that the logistics company would temporarily house them. Rin and Sakura paid for the extra hassle.
Under another of Fuyuki Clinic’s covert accounts of course.
It was weird how this logistics company took on unusual requests.
Meanwhile, Misha was with the sisters. After somehow sneaking the girl away from the Reunion and the LGD, Kal’tsit trusted that they would be able to hide her safely.
A few minutes after Amiya left, the Feline doctor called Penguin Logistics.
=== PENGUIN LOGISTICS ===
“Ohayo~” Exusiai cheerfully greeted the caller on her boss’s phone.
“Hey-!” The penguin snatched his phone back from the happy-go-lucky angel. “Sorry about tha-, Emperor here.”
“You are the CEO? Texas gave me your number.”
“Yes. I’m the papa around here-” The emperor penguin replied. “You can call me Emperor.”
“I see. I’m just here to check up on the three children.”
The founder of Penguin Logistics looked at the three children playing with another member of his company. Sora, the yellow-haired Lupo, continued to awe the three with her songs.
Why did an idol ever join Penguin Logistics? He did not know. She was supposedly here for protection, but there were better security firms out there than some random logistics company on the side.
Just another one of the weird members his company had. When you consider how eccentric and unusual their leader was, then it was normal for the rest to follow in his footsteps.
Wild and free. The code of Penguin Logistics.
Out of them all, he had the craziest background to begin with. Not even an idol or a former mafia member working in a logistics company could come within a mile of his. He was the unkillable king of disco!
“They’re chillin yo!” Emperor snapped a quick picture and sent them to their client.
Exusiai assured him that they had bagged a big client during their latest delivery. The request was unusual, but Texas explained to him that it involved housing the three children for a week at most, a relatively simple task. Emperor hadn’t believed them until payment from an undisclosed source arrived.
…and holy moly was it big.
“Anything else you need and we gotchu!” He offered.
If Texas approved, then there was nothing wrong with doing a little more business with this supposedly bigshot client right?
“Not at the moment.”
“If you say so. Shoot us a call any time.”
The other end cut off the call and Emperor lowered the device.
“Hey, Texas.”
“Yes?”
“You never told me who the client was.”
“It’s that pharmaceutical organization. Rhodes Island.”
Huh- didn’t expect them of all people to reach out to something like Penguin Logistics. Who knew?
“Wait. Then the woman on the phone was…?”
“Oh, that’s their leader.”
Leader…
“Fuck.”
At least Kal’tsit didn’t know the real him. After everything he’s heard about that woman, staying far away from her activities was in his best interests. Should they ever meet, Emperor would find himself with an immortal problem.
“I’m gonna drink and act like you girls didn’t just somehow get Kal’tsit to hire you.” Emperor reached out to one of the beers behind the counter and corked open the bottle.
“Huh? Boss, you okay?”
This shit can wait for tomorrow.
Emperor was going to take his sweet sweet time getting to know this bottle of Budweiser.
He’s going to need it.
.
.
.
“Mostima.”
Texas approached the former Sankta on the roof of the bar.
“Texas.” She acknowledged the dark-haired Lupo that arrived.
“...”
“...”
Mostima hadn’t been to Lungmen for a long time. Her sudden appearance was an unusual one, but Texas wasn’t going to complain. Not when her arrival helped them secure a big client.
“I have a question…and no, it’s not why you’re here.”
Most of Penguin Logistics knew that Mostima was employed as a messenger by the Laterano Church. Texas wasn’t going to ask about why the unusual Sankta-Sarkaz messenger joined Penguin Logistics in the first place.
Mostima hummed while she snacked on the Lungmen delicacy.
“I need to know why we should be careful around Rin and Sakura.”
“...I cannot tell you how, but…” Mostima glanced at her staves. “They don’t feel normal.”
More like, the Lock and Key Staves with her didn’t like being around them. Mostima didn’t know which of the girls, but the weapons started exuding a negative response in their presence.
Almost as if they could feel something wrong.
“...they definitely aren’t.” Texas nodded. Not after what they saw.
The two settled into a quiet silence as they watched the Lungmen nightscape unfold before them.
“Texas.”
The Lupo turned when her name was called.
“I need you to keep Exusiai busy for me.”
“She has wanted to talk to you for so long.”
“I…am here for other matters.”
Mostima had been sent straight to Lungmen by the Laterano Pope after the events of Chernobog. The Church detected a miracle phenomenon transpiring over the city and immediately sent her and Fiammetta over to investigate.
Except, upon her arrival, news of Chernobog’s fall reached Mostima. Now, the Laterano messenger and her overseer partner were busy scouring Lungmen for information about the event.
“Will you not give her a chance…?”
“It is for her own protection.”
Mostima did not want Exusiai to learn the reasons behind the disaster that befell her sister Lemuen. The Laterano Pope and many other powerful figures ordered the fallen Sankta-turned-Sarkaz to keep it a secret. She and Fiammetta were not allowed to leak it.
“Very well, I understand.” Texas knew the value of secrets. It was a large part of her old life after all. The dark-haired Lupo took out her own snack and opened it. “Pocky?”
“Thank you.” Mostima accepted the offered snack.
=== LUNGMEN GUARD DEPARTMENT ===
Ch’en knocked on the door to announce her arrival. Her uncle called her first thing in the morning to come meet a guest.
“Sir, Officer Huichieh reporting for duty.”
The door opened after a short moment and the executive chief of Lungmen beckoned her inside.
“Misses Mostima and Fiammetta, here is my niece, Ch’en Huichieh. As the head of the LGD, she may assist you in finding out about the events in Chernobog.” Turning to her, Wei Yenwu introduced them likewise. “Ch’en, these are representatives from Laterano. They wish to find out what has happened to Chernobog.”
“Sir? But only Rhodes Island-”
Ch’en froze.
This was a chance!
“I am happy to be of assistance. We can contact Rhodes Island immediately while also mobilizing the LGD to interview the immigrants about the events in Chernobog.”
Lin Yuhsia pointed out that despite the inconspicuous deal made by the underworld dealer, there was no way that Wei Yenwu would allow the LGD to force a search warrant on the pharmaceutical organization without sufficient proof. It could be a third party framing Rhodes Island.
So, they had to keep digging.
“Rhodes Island? What about Rhodes Island?” The short-haired redhead between the two spoke up. “What does Chernobog have to do with them?”
“Rhodes Island was in Chernobog when the Reunion invaded. After the invasion, they tried to gain our cooperation in exchange for information. We declined.” Wei Yenwu summarized the meeting a few days earlier.
“...I see.” The red-haired Liberi turned to her companion. “You’ve checked up on Lemuel in Penguin Logistics, right Mostima?”
“Mhm. She looks like she’s having fun.” The blue-haired girl nodded. She escaped the logistics company with the help of Texas when Exusiai started hunting for her.
“Alright then, if you could, we’d like to begin right away.” Fiammetta stood up from the sofa. “Thank you for your assistance, Wei Yenwu.”
“It is my pleasure.” The Chief of Lungmen waved at them as Fiammetta and Mostima followed Ch’en out the door.
When the door closed, he was left alone to his thoughts.
“...Chernobog?” He muttered while looking out the window overlooking Lungmen.
What happened during the invasion for the Laterano Church to be so interested in the small city?
.
.
.
“Kal’tsit. The LGD and some Laterano representatives are heading your way.”
The green-haired Feline jerked when the small bird started talking after she opened the balcony.
“What…Rin, is this you?”
“They want information. Do not let them know about Shirou. Anything else is allowed.”
Kal’tsit told the sisters about the events that happened between Shirou and Rhodes Island during the invasion. Up until his capture when Rhodes Island was held hostage.
“What's going on? Tell me.”
“The Laterano Church is interested in the events around Chernobog. We don't know what they want, but Shirou and his Arts must not be discovered.”
Rin was going to put Shirou’s little misadventure as another bullshit excuse behind his Arts. Which, technically, was correct.
Rhodes Island saw too much of his abilities. It was too late to deny it.
“I understand. How much time do we have?”
“They just left Wei Yenwu’s office a few minutes ago. You have about 15 minutes.”
Ah…so that's why they broke the cover of their talking bird. It made sense now. There was no time for Rin to send her a message behind the cover of a letter. They had to do it quickly.
Kal’tsit was learning something new about the sisters each day.
If they could use a bird to talk through…then they could use any animal. Kal’tsit could already see just how deep they dug their network into Lungmen.
“I'll inform the others.”
The bird turned around and returned to perching on the balcony as if it were a normal animal.
…
“Amiya, whatever you do, do not tell them about Shirou or the sewer incident.”
Kal’tsit instantly sought out the young Cautus after the urgent message from Rin.
“Okay.”
Amiya trusted Kal’tsit. Her tone warned the young girl of how important the warning was.
“If they ask, don't lie. Just retell the extraction group’s escape with the Doctor.” Amiya wasn’t good at hiding lies. So it was better if the Cautus told a portion of the truth.
“Does the Doctor know?”
“I’ve already talked with him. Only the three of us here knew what happened. The rest are at Rhodes Island away from here.”
“Start rehearsing. Make sure to be careful when talking to them later.” Kal’tsit advised. “If they notice anything unusual, then problems will follow.”
Amiya nodded. She’d prepare accordingly.
.
.
.
Mostima wasn’t sure what to make of her current situation.
Just the other day, she was helping a new Penguin Logistics client smuggle the LGD’s objective away from them, only to meet with the leader of the organization the next day. Worse, Mostima knew that Rhodes Island was actively making moves in the background. If anything, it was both a blessing and a curse. Mostima would’ve earned some brownie points with the leadership if they knew that she helped in securing Rhodes Island objectives.
So, how could she leverage both sides to her advantage…?
The blue-haired fallen angel smiled as the door opened when Rhodes Island received them. Ch’en had phoned ahead of their arrival to inform the pharmaceutical organization that they had new guests on short notice.
“Welcome, forgive us for the lack of preparations. We were not expecting to receive anyone today.” The green-haired Feline from yesterday greeted the trio.
“No, it is ours for intruding on your schedule out of nowhere.” Fiammetta replied.
Mostima glanced at Kal’tsit, but the leader of Rhodes Island didn’t look at her once.
She’s good.
Not so much for the two others behind her, who’s eyes widened a little when they saw her.
“Please, come in and make yourselves comfortable.”
“Thank you.”
Fiammetta and Mostima settled on the sofa across the Rhodes Island trio while Ch’en stood behind them.
“As you’ve been told, we’re representatives from the Laterano Church.” The red-haired Liberi- a race of Terra that exhibited some features of birds- reintroduced their party. “If it doesn’t trouble you, we’re here to ask for Rhodes Island’s account of the events in Chernobog.”
“May we ask what this request is for? We don’t know if our recount would assist you.” Kal’tsit replied.
“We are here on orders of the Laterano Church to observe Chernobog after a phenomenon was detected. With Chernobog currently under the Reunion’s control, we’re looking into all avenues to find out what happened.” Fiammetta answered.
Mostima stayed silent, happy to leave her friend to do all the talking for them.
“A phenomenon? I’m afraid we didn’t run into anything suspicious, aside from the Reunion running around.”
“Is that so?”
“Amiya can recount for you. She was part of the leadership heading the team during the rescue.”
“Rescue?”
“Yes. The entire reason we were in Chernobog was to rescue the Doctor here from being captured by the Reunion.” Kal’tsit gestured at the masked Doctor. “We were fortunate that the operation failed…not so much for one of our operators.”
At this admission, Ch’en perked.
“One of your operators…?” The dragon lady asked.
“Indeed. It was the reason we wished to offer our assistance to Lungmen’s defense. We wished to gain your assistance in rescuing our captured operator.” Kal’tsit linked her hands together. “The Reunion is too powerful for Rhodes Island to take on alone. We hoped you would agree but…” She trailed off.
But we declined.
Well that was unfortunate. Too bad for them, Wei Yenwu and Ch’en cared more for the reputation and security of their city to work with Rhodes Island, or to lend some of their LGD divisions to help the pharmaceutical organization.
“Even if it doesn’t help our cause, may we still hear it? If you require payment, then we will contact our superiors for you to settle an agreement with.” Fiammetta pushed for her objective.
“We don’t mind. Amiya, Doctor, if you would.” Kal’tsit handed the stage over to the two.
“Okay…so the extraction of the Doctor went well until…”
.
.
.
When the LGD chief and the two Laterano representatives left, Kal’tsit patted Amiya on the head.
“Good job.”
Amiya smiled as she was praised. She managed to keep it together without slipping through her recount. Same for the Doctor, but Kal’tsit wasn’t going to congratulate him.
“I’ll buy you a treat as your reward.”
The expression on Amiya’s face practically glowed.
.
.
.
On the other side, more questions were raised.
Ch’en and the other two didn’t find anything of interest from Amiya and the Doctor’s account of their escape.
There was more to it.
She wasn’t the only one with the same mindset.
“Miss Ch’en? We’d like to interview some of the immigrants or refugees from Chernobog that made their way here. If that is no problem?” Fiammetta asked the leader of the LGD.
“Of course, follow me.”
Ch’en was just thinking the same thing. The option of digging around could open up more answers.
=== REUNION MOVEMENT ===
“Are you sure about this?”
“There is a high chance of drawing her out. We can use this to create a weakness in Lungmen’s defenses.”
“You’ll be putting yourself right at their doorstep.”
“They will not expect it. My appearance should garner a response from them .”
“And what if it doesn’t?”
“Then we try another way. As it stands, the Reunion cannot take Lungmen.”
Two of the rebel movement’s biggest leaders discussed together privately.
“I urge you to be cautious. Lungmen is not like Chernobog. They are prepared.” Patriot cautioned.
“They are not strong enough to stop me. Not unless she tries.” Talulah replied.
“…”
“I shall send a messenger once the assault is finished. We will see the results in a few days.” The Draco stood up from her seat and left the Wendigo commander to brood over her decision.
“I pray that our success has not gotten to your head…Talulah.”
.
.
.
Shirou caught sight of the departing leader of the Reunion.
It was hard not to. Especially when a sizeable force in the hundreds followed her. They didn’t march in an orderly fashion like standard military but in a relatively loose formation with the Draco in the front. Their march outside the city was met with celebrations by the Reunion.
“Where are they going…?” Shirou asked while he treated another infected member.
“Hmph- to attack Lungmen of course.”
“Didn’t you just capture Chernobog?”
“Why should we wait? Those rich bastards are within our grasp.”
The Reunion member he was treating was on par for the course like most of the others he’s treated. Many were thankful, and that was also all Shirou needed to start a small conversation. From there, he was able to slip in normal everyday topics.
Normal everyday topics for the Reunion anyway.
Simple questions like ‘Don’t you find it troublesome working with such bad equipment?’ to ‘Are all of the Reunion really just civilians?’. Concentrated on one patient, the choice of questions would've raised warning signals.
But spread over a hundred? Shirou was able to collect a sizable chunk to craft a picture of the Reunion’s current status.
From the quality of equipment to the relative strength of their forces.
Added to his observation during the Chernobog Invasion, Shirou was able to formulate a plan moving forwards.
“Next!” Shirou called. For some weird reason, the following patient didn't enter immediately once the previous one left.
Nobody came.
“Ne-” He paused when someone cleared their throat at the doorway.
Furrowed eyebrows, a disapproving frown, crossed arms, and a pointed glare.
FrostNova didn't look amused.
Shirou blinked.
Riggghhht. What time was it again?
“…is it lunch already?”
Her glare narrowed.
“I don’t exactly have a clock…?”
When her eyes narrowed even further, Shirou decided to shut up. He stood up quickly and walked out the door.
“…okay- let’s go find a kitchen who hasn’t started cooking yet.”
The scene outside didn’t help his nerves. The guards who were supposed to watch over him were scattered far. A few were watching the makeshift clinic from a distance away behind cover like rubble or ruined walls.
How did Shirou miss the massive change in atmosphere?
“It’s already too late.”
The cold words that came from behind him felt like icicles had stabbed him in the back.
“…we can take over one of the civilian kitchens?”
The frigid wrath softened to that of a freezing tundra. Not much of a downgrade, but there was some hope there.
“Is there something you particularly have in mind…?”
“Cook me a dish.”
That seemed like a simple enough task.
“Okay.”
Just like that, the atmosphere lightened. Still, a tinge of her disapproval remained. FrostNova walked past Shirou with him quickly stepping in line behind.
Note to self, do not forget about cooking lessons.
.
.
.
“You’re good with the knife.”
Shirou watched as FrostNova replicated the cuts immaculately. The results were quite close to his own work, which impressed him. He didn’t notice the light dusting of pink that appeared on her cheeks.
“I had to learn to use it in different ways.”
Her combat knife was not just for stabbing and cutting. It was the best can opener Frostnova had on hand. Her cold body turned the metal brittle, so she was forced to be delicate with it when carving open meal canisters and the like. Eventually, she learned to manipulate the knife deftly to open many other containers, not just cans.
Shirou tilted his cutting board over, tipping the vegetables into the pot of soup he and FrostNova were cooking. Hers followed shortly after.
“Then we let the broth settle and cook the rest of the meal for us.”
FrostNova looked as Shirou covered the top with the lid.
“This isn’t any different from what the Reunion cooks do.”
“It’s the simplest meal anyone can make. Highly flexible and adaptable based on the ingredients you have on hand. It also serves the most people when you cook in bulk.”
“I want to learn how to make a real dish.”
“That would be difficult if you don’t have the right ingredients or the tools to cook with. The most common tool you and the Reunion have are these large pots.”
“…”
“What if I teach you how to create dishes from available ingredients instead? Kind of like a mix-and-match recipe? You can cook them easily by just adjusting portions to cover for the missing ingredients.”
Similar to the soup really, but easy enough to adapt for personalized servings or bulk.
“Okay.”
“You don’t mind if we do it later? I still have an afternoon shift with the civilians.”
FrostNova frowned. They had to rush the lesson because it was halfway past her lunch break. The food they cooked was going to the next batch of prisoners after the current one.
But…she was getting Shirou to teach her again later.
“Fine.” FrostNova tried to hide the small pout she made.
Shitou smiled and patted her on the head. Honestly, the girl had changed a lot in the last few months. She used to carry a sharp and cold expression back when they first met. Nowadays, she has become more mellow. Seeing her pout was an expression Shirou hadn’t expected to see.
It was adorable.
“Thank you.”
The bunny’s eyes sharpened and her ears stood straight when Shirou thanked her. His words and the pats on her head brought back the small tingly sensation inside her. She quickly retreated from him and shot the archer a burning glare.
“Don’t do that ever again.” FrostNova hissed.
She really really didn’t like having to deal with the jumble of emotions whenever he did something stupidly-
Stupidly what?
“Okay, I won’t.” Shirou quickly raised his hands in surrender.
Alright, so maybe patting the commander wasn’t a good idea. But honestly, how can anyone say no when she looked that adorable?
The rest of lunch quickly passed by. Shirou and FrostNova enjoyed the fruit of their labor- and so did the batch of prisoners who found out Shirou was cooking for them.
For some reason, the other civilian camps along with a few Reunion members looked like they were glaring in their direction, but that could probably be Shirou misreading things.
.
.
.
FrostNova approached one of the chefs during her afternoon break.
“Yes ma’am? What can I do for you?” The Reunion chef gulped when the commander appeared during dinner prep. Him and the small team of chefs allocated to that part of the city were busy washing the vegetables for that day’s dinner.
FrostNova eyed their work, mentally noting down the food preparation they were doing.
“Who here has the most experience in cooking?”
The chefs exchanged glances. One near the back was elbowed in the side. FrostNova raised an eyebrow when the two- joined by a third- started scuffling and whispering at each other.
He was promptly pushed forward in front of her.
“He does, ma’am.” The two reported.
FrostNova gave the chef a look.
“I-I worked as a junior chef in Ursus before I got infected.” The woman gulped. It didn't need to be said what happened afterwards. There was only so much you could do while infected before joining the Reunion.
“Why aren't you the leader of this group?”
“Uhh…we don't really have many ingredients to prepare meal varieties with. So I didn't think I needed to.”
Shirou pointed out the same thing. FrostNova understood that they didn't have much in the way of options because of how large the Reunion was- and how they needed to portion everything equally while rationing supplies to last months.
“Do you know much about cooking tools?”
“Y-you mean culinary utensils, ma’am?”
Yeah…she meant that.
FrostNova forced down the small bubble of shame at her lack of knowledge. This was why she came here!
“Yes.”
“I do. We were taught to recognize all of them.”
“Come with me.” FrostNova ordered.
“H-huh?” The bear lady blinked.
“You're going to help me find some in the city.”
.
.
.
This time, Shirou made sure to arrive before dinner preparation.
He blinked when he sighted a group of people setting up a small independent kitchen off to the side of the civilian kitchen.
FrostNova stood a few meters away watching them.
“What's the new kitchen for?” Shirou asked when he approached the commander.
“You said we lacked tools.”
Shirou looked over and saw the people setting up the gas stove. Another table beside it was filled with a mismatched set of utensils.
“Wait, did you search the city?”
“Yes.”
Suddenly, Shirou had an idea. The city must've had tons more of scattered appliances that survived the Reunion invasion. If he could get his hands on them, Shirou could set up a proper camp kitchen for the prisoners.
“Now you don’t have an excuse not to teach me properly.”
“That was never my intention and you know that.”
One of the rebels came over and stopped in front of FrostNova.
“Ma’am, the kitchen has been completed as ordered.”
“All of you are dismissed.”
The man informed the others and the group broke apart. All except for one- the Ursine chef. FrostNova raised an eyebrow at the girl, but she stood her ground nervously.
“Why aren’t you leaving?”
“A-are you really going to cook with Doctor Shirou?”
Shirou blinked.
“You know me?”
“The civilians and other Reunion members have shared stories about you! You didn’t know?” The girl practically gushed as she realized that the kitchen had been for him. “I-I also got to taste your food yesterday.” She added clumsily.
“Ah. I hope you enjoyed it.” Shirou smiled.
“Could you…could you teach how to coo-“ Her sentence cut when FrostNova narrowed her eyes from beside Shirou. “-eep.”
“Coo-eep?” Shirou asked.
“I’llaskanothertimegoodbye-!” She ran away in a hurry.
Shirou gave a light wave as she departed, not noticing the narrowed side-eye FrostNova was shooting at him.
…
As agreed, Shirou taught FrostNova how to use common ingredients. Beef, pork, chicken, fish, were easy to texture and flavor, and so were the usual vegetables like tomatoes and beans. Instead, Shirou focused on showing FrostNova how to manipulate flavor. They started off with meat, which led them to herbs and spices.
“You’ll always come across meat. It’s the most sought-after resource when out in the wilds. Vegetables can be collected ” Shirou pointed out. “So, I’m going to teach you the common spices in the wild that could enhance any kind of dish.”
“Spices?”
“Most meat taste the same, unless you change the amount of time you cook them. It’s how you combine herbs and spices that can change the flavor. Garlic, onion, mint, ginger, berries, flowers, grass, all of them can make a variety of dishes.”
Shirou grabbed one jar of garlic.
“So, let’s start with garlic for today.”
Explaining to FrostNova the various methods to prepare garlic, showing the different results, and how they affected the dish took up most of the time. Shirou did each method separately on several pans, letting FrostNova dip her finger into the finished ingredient to taste.
“They all taste slightly different for the same ingredient.”
“That’s right. You can change the strength of garlic based on how you want the dish to taste.”
“So, what next?”
Shirou pulled out a pan and handed it to her.
“Pick any method you liked and practice. We’re going to add them into a small piece of each meat.”
FrostNova tried her hand on 3 different garlic styles while Shirou prepped beef, pork, chicken, and fish on another side. He was going to add her spice on each one to show her how they interacted with the meat.
At the same time, he decided to pick a fourth method for his dish. The ingredients FrostNova collected for the kitchen weren’t large enough for Shirou to contribute dinner for the prisoners, but he could make enough food for a small group of people. Maybe a serving for three?
Just enough for him, FrostNova, and Nearl.
…
“You should lift them out now to stop them from burning.” Shirou commented while checking on FrostNova.
“They don’t look cooked.” She eyed the ingredients closely.
“It’s experience. You try to avoid turning them brown. After a while, you start to figure out when to stop before they shade appears.”
FrostNova followed his instructions and turned off the heat.
“Here, sprinkle them across each meat and taste. Just cut a small portion before adding.”
The meat portions Shirou prepared were just enough to test all combinations between FrostNova’s garlic and each type of meat.
“Can you tell which one works best with garlic?”
“Beef.”
“Right. So now, you can change the flavor of beef with different ways to prepare garlic.”
FrostNova wrote down her notes on a small notebook she found in the city.
“Now, do you want to help me with a real dish?” Shirou pointed at his side of the kitchen.
“I thought I wasn’t starting on dishes yet.”
“No, but you can write down the recipe and ingredients. Besides, you get to practice with other ingredients which I’ll teach you later.”
A small smile crept on his face as Shirou regarded FrostNova’s interest. The Cautus sniffed the aroma coming from the sizzling beef and looked at the rest of the ingredients on the table excitedly. It was reminiscent of a small child discovering something she liked.
.
.
.
When Shirou returned to his cell for the night, he was greeted with Nearl standing at the door of her cell.
“Err…hi?”
Shirou could see her tail swishing behind her, but the girl seemed distracted by the food he brought.
“You cooked something else aside from soup?” Nearl stared at the beef dish in his hand.
“Nearl…you're drooling.”
Margaret Nearl seized up before wiping the small bit of saliva that escaped her mouth.
“F-forgive me. The food today was bland.”
The blonde pegasi had actually been looking forward to dinner the entire day.
“Can I ask what you cooked?”
“Beef with mushroom sauce. I managed to get a few extra ingredients from dinner.” Well, Shirou assumed the few ingredients available from the kitchen FrostNova prepared were meant for them to use anyway. Shirou handed over the plate to Nearl, who carefully received it like a precious relic.
The poor guards standing watch at the end of the hall were left in shambles. Stories had started spreading that the Fuyuki Clinic Doctor was cooking in the camps. The few lucky Reunion members who were assigned to guarding the prison camps found their positions assaulted by volunteers.
Unlucky for the Yeti soldiers who were tasked with securing more important locations over some measly prisoners.
The doctor was right in front of them.
So close, yet so far.
The world really was evil.
Worst of all, the Yeti guard escorting Shirou to his cell felt his stomach cry at the delicious but heartbreaking sight of the girl eating the meal.
Gone. It was all gone.
…
Shirou stared at the ceiling of his cell.
Now that Talulah was out of Chernobog, that only left 2 of Reunion’s commanders holding down the city. As much as he didn’t want to hurt FrostNova, each day spent in Chernobog was a day where Rin and Sakura worried about him.
The last two days have been spent scouting and preparing. Now, it was time for him to make his move.
For that…he needed an ally.
Shirou glanced at the sleeping pegasi on the cell across from him. The guards standing beside their cells kept them from making any conversation to plot an escape. So, Shirou changed his objective.
Weaken the Reunion from within.
Shirou would never tamper with food- but that didn’t mean he couldn’t use it to further his goals.
If he could change the minds of the Reunion and gain the support of the civilians, then he’d be able to weaken the rebel movement. Many of the Reunion were lost souls who had given up on having a normal life. That was the reason they turned to joining the rebellion.
Tomorrow, he was going to poke around and see how much he could do.
Author’s Note
Surprise! The Laterano Church of guns and explosions is now after Shirou's hea- I mean miracle! Hope the Mostima and Fiammetta fans out there enjoy the new plot addition.
Big thanks to Gwwyn and Dovar. This chapter was posted early because of their support!
Each little donation helps me out and motivates me to finish chapters earlier, so it would mean a lot to me to have your support!
ko-fi.com (slash) w1nterf0x
Chapter 16: Chapter 16
Chapter Text
=== LUNGMEN’S WALLS ===
“These are the housing facilities.” Ch’en guided them through the building. “These are where all the infected asylum seekers are housed when they try to enter Lungmen.”
Mostima and Fiammetta remained quiet at seeing the hundreds of infected being held in what was effectively a prison. They didn’t comment on it, Laterano being guilty of exiling infected Laterano citizens themselves.
“Ma’am Ch’en.” The guards greeted as they arrived at one of the multi-purpose rooms.
“Are the volunteers in the rooms?” Ch’en inquired.
“Yes, ma’am. 10 asylum seekers from Chernobog as per your instructions.”
“Good work. Return to your post.”
The guard saluted Ch’en and left the chief and two representatives.
“Once again, we thank you for your assistance, Miss Ch’en.” Fiammetta expressed her gratitude. “It would’ve been difficult to reach the Chernobog citizens without your help.”
Searching for Chernobog citizens on Lungmen’s social sites would’ve taken longer. This way was much faster.
“It’s no problem.” Ch’en replied. In fact, it also helped her motives. This was an indirect way of digging more into the connection between Rhodes Island and Einzbern Enterprises.
Why was a suspicious Chernobog-based company sending money to Rhodes Island?
The trio entered the first room. It was empty aside from the simple table and chairs set out for them and the volunteer.
“You are the one they call Ma’am Ch’en? The LGD’s chief?” The gruff elder asked.
“Correct.” Ch’en confirmed while she sat down across him with the Laterano representatives.
“Huh, so we weren’t getting scammed then. I was sure they were bullshitting me.” He admitted. “They said that you would reconsider our requests based on what we can provide when Chernobog fell.”
“That’s right.”
“…and pray tell why you want to ask us? We were just escaping. Most of us here would report the same thing to you about the damned Reunion bastards invading the city.”
“Would you be more cooperative if we could lend you assistance?” Fiammetta spoke up.
“Huh? What do you mean?”
“She means money.” Mostima smiled.
They would report to their superiors what the money was for. Considering how important the mission was, they would probably even write the two a blank check just to guarantee some progress.
“We don’t know if Lungmen would accept you, but money should give you a chance to move elsewhere.”
Ch’en looked at the two representatives. She could work with this.
“Okay. What do you want to know?”
“Were there any unusual incidents in Chernobog? Aside from the Reunion’s invasion.” Fiammetta asked. She pulled out her phone to note down the information.
“Unusual? Heck yeah, there fucking was.”
“What was it?”
“Months before the invasion, a new Oripathy clinic opened in Chernobog.”
Ch’en frowned.
“Oripathy clinic?”
“It was a miracle, it was. They actually treated Oripathy. Without them, my daughter would’ve been dead.”
Fiammetta blinked.
“Treated…Oripathy?”
“Yup. The Fuyuki Clinic did it for free. My daughter’s 3rd-degree infection was lowered all the way to 1st-degree. I have pictures if you’d left me get my phone from the guards.”
What? How did Lungmen miss something this big?!
Ch’en couldn’t believe it.
“I’ll go get the guards.” She stood up.
A few minutes later, the elder received his phone.
“See here? This was her on her last birthday, then here’s her picture after she was treated a few months ago.” He showed them his teenage daughter sporting Oripathy crystals and without. The dates also proved his words.
The evidence was damning.
“Fuyuki Clinic did this?”
“Three doctors. They healed thousands before the invasion. We have no clue what happened to them after. If they tried to escape to Lungmen, then nobody has seen them.”
Fiammetta and Mostima exchanged glances.
“We should ask for more volunteers. Just in case.” Fiammetta urged.
This…this was big. Could this be the miracle their superiors talked about?
“I’ll have more called.” Ch’en was already on her phone typing a message.
“This Fuyuki Clinic…why haven’t we heard of them?” Mostima asked. “Something this big should’ve made waves.”
“I can’t blame you, ma’am. If it was me, I would be hiding them until I learned how to heal Oripathy like them. The Chernobog hospitals didn’t even spread the news. We heard them from the other infected.”
Now that, Ch’en could understand. Some people were always looking out for one lucky opportunity to make it big. If the medicine to Oripathy was dropped in front of them, they’d figure out a way to profit off of it.
“Can you tell us anything about Fuyuki Clinic?”
“Not much outside of what we’ve seen and heard.”
“What do you know about them?” Ch’en asked.
The elder looked at her with wistful expression.
“That they are the best thing that’s ever happened to us. The treatment was free. The three of them had some sort of ability that could filter out the Originium inside our bodies. The Originium crystals were given to us to help us earn money. Then the soup! Every weekend, they had a soup kitchen out for anyone who needed it. Jobs too. The infected were hired to protect and assist the clinic…” The man looked so happy talking about them.
“Everything would’ve stayed perfect if the Reunion didn’t invade.”
Ch’en jerked up.
“They can extract Originium from the infected?!”
The elder chuckled.
“Of course, that’s what would interest you…but they closed before the Reunion attacked. Haven’t heard from them since. They were heavily involved in the evacuation though. Told everyone to get out of the city early.”
Fiammetta and Mostima both carried serious expressions.
“If what you’re saying is true…then there is a possibility that the Reunion also knows about them. The infected would’ve spread news.”
“Damn right, they did. The Reunion snuck their soldiers into the clinic. Probably even threatened the doctors to continue treating their soldiers.”
Ch’en froze.
“The Reunion…knows about them?”
“The clinic was near the slums far from other more important locations. Not even a hospital was nearby. Yet, the Reunion sent a whole company there. When that didn’t work, they captured the hospitals.”
“How…how do you know all this?”
“News spread. Some of us escaped the city just before the catastrophe. The entire place was razed down.” The elder sighed. “It…it was painful to hear Chernobog fall.”
Sadness filled his expression but he continued.
“The Reunion had been spreading rumors out here. They said they captured one of the Fuyuki Clinic doctors. We know it’s true because we knew some of the infected who joined before the invasion. They returned without crystals on their body.”
Ch’en couldn’t believe it.
The Reunion had their hands on a doctor who could treat Oripathy.
“You said there were 3 doctors?”
“Nobody knows what happened to the other 2. The only one we know of is the one captive in Chernobog.”
Possibly the only survivor when the Catastrophe reached Chernobog with them in the city.
“That will be enough. We will confirm your information with the other volunteers. I will personally handle all your transfer orders if true.”
Ch’en needed to go over everything they learned.
…
They went through all the volunteers. All the accounts differed, but a common denominator was impossible to ignore.
The Fuyuki Clinic, and the fact the Reunion has one of their doctors.
“What are your plans moving forward?” Ch’en asked the two Laterano representatives after the round of discussions.
“We have to update our superiors before we can receive our next instructions. The situation in Lungmen and Chernobog is difficult to read at this moment.”
That did not bode well for Ch’en. Lungmen was supposed to appear stable and unfazed against the Reunion’s threat. Instead, it seemed as if the Laterano representatives didn’t believe that the LGD had everything under control.
“We assure you. The Reunion will not pose a threat to Lungmen. You are in safe hands.” Ch’en promised.
“That is not what we meant. We simply cannot make decisions. Only our superiors can.” Fiammetta explained. “This phenomenon is beyond our pay grade in my opinion. We shall wait for further orders.” She sighed.
“I understand.” Ch’en nodded. “Here’s my contact number. Feel free to call me when you need help.” She showed the two representatives her phone contact.
“Thank you. Your help is very much appreciated.” Mostima smiled. “We wouldn’t have found out the information if not for your assistance.”
It went both ways. Thanks to them, Ch’en had found a new avenue to pursue.
…
Once the two representatives bade the LGD chief farewell, Mostima brought up the issue on her mind.
“We…have a problem.”
“What do you mean?” Her partner raised an eyebrow.
“Do you remember the names of the doctors?”
“Shirou, Rin, and Sakura. That’s what they said. Why?”
“Do you also remember the descriptions they gave?”
“Doctor Rin, blue eyes and black hair. Doctor Sakura, matching violet eyes and hair.” Fiammetta recalled her notes. “What’s the problem?”
“They were my sister’s clients the other day. The one I got dragged in to help with.” Mostima scratched her head when Fiammetta’s eyes started twitching. “Fia?”
Her partner’s face slowly grinded to face her. A slow cracked grin appeared. Mostima felt Fiammetta’s hand grip tightly on her shoulder.
“Is there anything else you would like to share with me?”
“Um…that my staves don’t like them?”
“Yes, keep going.”
The smile on her overseer’s face just kept growing. The Liberi’s eyes had already disappeared underneath her hair.
Mostima wasn’t sure if she should continue.
“Penguin Logistics has their contact number…?”
“I guess we’re just going to have to meet your clients.”
“…what happened to following protocol?” Mostima sweatdropped. “Aren’t we supposed to inform our superiors?”
“I think our superiors can learn about this after we finish, wouldn’t you agree?”
The grip on her shoulder tightened even further.
“Just like what you’re doing to me?”
Right. Mostima thought it important at the time.
What were the chances she’d run into the other 2 doctors involved in what was possibly the phenomenon Laterano had detected?
It was supposed to be near zero. The doctors were clearly making an effort to lay low. Not to mention the fact that they were working with Rhodes Island against the LGD.
Oh yeah, LGD can intercept all communications between them and their superiors over at Laterano should they decide to contact them. So, talking over the network definitely wasn’t an option.
“Well? Mind bringing me to your other job?” Fiammetta’s smile continued to twitch lightly.
“Now?”
“Of course.”
Okay, she should probably do so before her overseer gets any more pissed. Steam was beginning to waft off the Liberi officer.
=== WEI YENWU’S OFFICE ===
‘Ch’en, come to my office once you have finished helping our guests.’
That was the text message she received from her uncle during the investigation with the two Laterano representatives. Ch’en marched through the hallways as fast as possible to reach Wei Yenwu’s office.
“Uncle, I’m back.” The young dragon knocked on the door to her uncle’s office.
“Come in, Ch’en.”
The bluenette entered the suite and closed the door behind her. The leader of the city looked at her patiently from his table.
“Sir, is this about the investigation?”
That was the most likely reason her uncle called her back. It was becoming obvious that Chernobog was more important considering all parties both involved and interested in the city.
Laterano. Rhodes Island. The Reunion.
The doctors were too important to lose. Ch’en was beginning to suspect that the Laterano representatives were lying about a phenomenon. It was more likely they were trying to get in contact with the Fuyuki doctors instead.
“I want to know what you’ve found out.” Wei Yenwu confirmed her theory. “Feel free to drop decorum when we’re discussing privately, dear niece.”
“Yes, uncle. From what we’ve gathered, there was a clinic opened in Chernobog by doctors who could treat Oripathy. Not a complete removal of the infection, but enough to return them to the early stages. It is done by filtering the Originium inside the body into crystals outside of it. Something like this has never been possible before.”
Wei Yenwu continued to look outside the large windows overlooking the Lungmen cityscape while deep in thought.
“This…is what Laterano is interested in?”
“The representatives seem to think so. They want to report back to their superiors before their next move.”
No. Wei Yenwu did not believe that.
Laterano didn’t care about Oripathy. Never had. Those stuck-up angels in their high and mighty paradise were more interested in their own peace than to stick their noses in something as mundane as Oripathy.
Something else happened in Chernobog.
But what?
“Ch’en, change of plans.”
“Uncle?”
“Reunion forces have been slowly heading for Lungmen in the past two days. I need you to focus your efforts on preparing the city’s defenses. We shall put aside the Laterano issue for now.”
“But-“
“I am very well aware. It seems that Rhodes Island may not be as straightforward with us as originally believed. Underhanded maybe, but they are not threats. Rhodes Island has no reason to consider us an enemy. The Reunion should be our focus. The city must be secured.”
“…very well. As you wish, uncle.”
His silence was enough to tell Ch’en that she was dismissed. The nephew of Lungmen’s chief executive then departed, leaving the leader all alone to himself.
He picked up his phone.
“Officer Swire.”
“Yes, Sir.”
“Put together a team of scouts. I need you to scout Chernobog.”
“Of course. We shall have them ready by nightfall.”
“Oh, and don’t tell Ch’en anything about this order. No records. Nothing on the database.”
“As you wish, Sir.”
Click.
Wei Yenwu returned his gaze outside the window, deliberating over the challenges assaulting his beloved city.
.
.
.
“Finally, you’re back.”
Ch’en narrowed her eyes at the tone.
“Not right now, Swire. I need to get upda-“
“Updates? We’ve got some.” The tiger dropped a few pictures on her table. Ch’en frowned as she picked them up. “These came from the scouts outside the city.”
The three pictures showed several large groups of unknown hostiles, each one numbering in the thousands. They were spread out in an arrowhead formation while they set up camp many kilometers outside the city.
There was only one organization nearby that could muster this kind of strength. The same force who just assaulted Chernobog two weeks prior.
“So…they’re finally here.”
“Yep. You know what that means.” Swire clicked her tongue. “Bastards think they can take on Lungmen after capturing one city? Idiots.”
The Reunion activity in Lungmen’s slums had been known for quite some time. The infected were always targets for the Reunion when it came to recruitment. It was their agenda to draw as many people to their cause. The past two months had ramped up activity until the LGD had to come in and fight them.
They still couldn’t find Misha either.
“The Reunion forces in the slums have backed off. Let’s keep it that way. Call all forces to be ready on standby, even the reserves and trainees.”
The LGD was just as big if not bigger than the rebel forces outside the city. They had the advantage from the walls, more numbers, and defensive armaments. So long as LGD covered the slums, then the Reunion wouldn’t have anywhere to flank from.
“I’ll personally watch over the walls. Swire, can you get in contact with Lin? We could use more help with clearing out the Reunion in the slums.”
To begin with, the slums had never been under the LGD’s control. It was under the Rat King’s hand from the very beginning. Their presence was permitted due to the Reunion causing more danger in the area, which the Rat King could not fight without putting the people in danger.
“We can call her. The Reunion’s retreat should’ve freed them up more now.”
Lin and her father had their hands full dealing with the Reunion behind the scenes while the LGD pressured them from a military standpoint. With both sides working together, the Reunion couldn’t continue to operate in the slums freely.
Swire pulled out her phone and called the underworld king’s daughter.
“Hello?”
“Lin, how’s everything on your end?”
“We’re evacuating people out of the areas where the Reunion are heavily active in.”
This should’ve been the LGD’s job to begin with. When Lungmen was established, the LGD didn’t have the manpower or strength to extend its protection over the entire city. The Rat King stepped up and brought the slums under his control when they couldn’t.
A status quo that continues to this day.
“Ch’en and I need to speak with you. I’m putting us on loudspeaker.”
“What is it?”
“The Reunion has set up camp outside the city.” Ch’en spoke up.
“Motherfuckers.”
Ever since the Reunion’s arrival, the people living in the slums have had their lives turned upside down. Their presence forced the LGD to come and drive them out, which caused many to lose what little property they had. It was through the Rat King and his allies' efforts that many were able to get assistance while they looked for new homes.
“Lin, would you and the Rat King cooperate with us to eliminate the Reunion presence in the slums? We must stop them before they can work together with the forces outside.”
The longer they remained in the city, the more damage they would bring to the people’s lives inside.
“…you should start from the west. I’ll begin from the north.”
“I’ll have Hoshiguma lead our teams in the slums. I’m going to have my hands full mobilizing the LGD on the walls.”
“How many are they?”
“Maybe four thousand. Still within the LGD’s ability to repel.”
“They’re really serious about attacking.”
“The Reunion hasn’t opened any lines of dialogue with Lungmen. I doubt they will bother to. Not with them this close to the city. They would’ve threatened before moving in.”
Things weren’t looking good.
“I’ll start on my end right away. Make sure not to slow us down.”
“Lin, another thing.”
“...what?”
“I need you and Swire’s help on something else. Something that could weaken the Reunion.”
“Explain.”
“I just need you to begin searching for two middle-aged girls. One with black hair and green eyes, the other with matching purple hair and eyes. They’re supposed to be doctors.”
“What for?”
“They…were part of a clinic that could treat Oripathy in Chernobog. What’s important is that the Reunion has one of them. The other two escaped when they invaded Chernobog.”
“How did you come across this?”
Lin’s tone mirrored the surprise that appeared on Swire’s face.
“I was talking to the Chernobog asylum seekers just this morning. They said that the Reunion captured a doctor that could treat Oripathy while his partners escaped. That’s why I want to search in Lungmen. There’s a chance they could be here.”
One could imagine how much worth those doctors were.
“I’ll send word out. I should find them easily if they are in the slums.”
“We’ll begin looking through the LGD feeds. We have cameras in just about every street.” Swire nodded.
“That’s it for now. Make sure to update me right away once you find something. I’ll be busy on the walls.”
Ch’en would lead the defenses right at the front. Not only was it more effective, but there was a small chance she would meet her .
“Better hurry up. I can’t keep waiting forever.”
Lin ended the call.
“She really thinks we’re going to be slow? We’ll show her!” Swire accepted the challenge.
“I’ll send Hoshiguma more reinforcements along with new orders. We don’t know how fast the Reunion can mobilize for an attack.” Ch’en frowned while going over the available LGD units on hand. It was going to take too long to call on the reserves for the slum operation.
They needed to move fast.
=== RHODES ISLAND ===
Kal’tsit crossed her arms in front of the whole group.
Amiya and the Doctor stood beside her watching how the rest of the Rhodes Island operators would react to the information.
“We have bad news.”
“Ara~? Must be bad if you’re calling everyone for a meeting.” The brown-haired foxgirl- Blacksteel Worldwide operator Franka- spoke up.
“Indeed.” Her Vouivre companion- a race similar to Dracos without the ability to control fire- another Blacksteel Worldwide operator under contract for Rhodes Island asked. “What is going on?”
A few more mumbles came from the rest of the group before Kal’tsit responded.
“The situation, Liskarm, is that the Reunion has set up camp outside Lungmen. Rhodes Island drones captured a few thousand rebels split into three regiments and a fourth one further out in the wilderness.” The green-haired leader of Rhodes Island answered her.
“What?!”
“Not again…”
“Are they really going to assault Lungmen?!”
“Everyone please calm down!” Amiya interrupted the short burst of chaos. “We’ve received news from LGD Chief Ch’en Huichieh that the situation is under control. The LGD are mobilizing to defend the walls as we speak.”
“That’s not good.” Franka spoke up. “We received the reports about the Reunion after the Chernobog team’s run in with them. Doesn’t the leader have powerful arts capable of blasting entire buildings?”
“...and that’s what we are meeting for.” Amiya raised her voice. “I want everyone’s opinion. We are a small force, but do you want to help Lungmen?”
The operators exchanged glances with each other.
“Lungmen doesn’t want our help. That doesn’t mean they can’t stop us from helping.” Amiya continued. “Remember the news? There are Reunion forces in the slums. The LGD may not ask for our help fighting them, but we can still provide it!”
“Whew- I thought you were going to ask us to fight at the walls. We’d more likely interrupt them if we fought at the frontlines.” Franka smiled. “I wouldn’t mind if we helped them in our own way. I’d like to have a crack at the Reunion for what they did to our friends in Chernobog.”
Small murmurs of agreement joined the vulpine’s side.
“We’re only helping them at the slums, right?”
“The rest of you. I’ll be heading to the walls.” Kal’tsit announced. She had a trump card up her sleeve just in case Lungmen didn’t have the capability to stop the Dragon of the Reunion from burning down their walls.
Franka whistled. Kal’tsit was more badass than she thought.
“Okay so here’s what we’re doing…”
Rhodes Island began planning their next few steps.
=== PENGUIN LOGISTICS ===
Texas blinked at the scene in front of her.
“Alright, girlie. What’s with you today?!” Emperor hysterically asked while defending his phone from the girl.
“Please~ We just need to call her!” The fallen angel begged while reaching for her boss’s phone.
“I AIN’T LETTING YOU CALL KAL’TSIT!”
Texas slowly looked at the new guest in the bar. The red-haired Liberi was busy facepalming herself.
“Mostima…”
“Just wait Fia! Give me a moment-!” Mostima successfully grabbed the phone from Emperor’s short stubby arms.
“MOSTIMAAA DON’T YOU DAREEEE!!!!”
“Oh, hi Texas!” Mostima greeted the dark-haired Lupo’s arrival. “Didn’t see you arrive.”
Ignoring the comedic scene of Emperor attempting to steal back his phone, Texas raised an eyebrow.
“You’re lucky Exusiai is on a delivery right now. How long are you planning to stay?”
Texas unfortunately received the short end of the stick yesterday, being Exusiai’s target after she helped Mostima escape.
“We’re just here to get someone’s phone number. Do you guys have Rin and Sakura’s phone number?” Mostima defended from Emperor’s flippers with her arm.
“Wait, you’re not calling Kal’tsit?” Her boss paused.
“Oh we’re still calling her.”
“WHY?!”
“It’s…a matter of national interest.” The fourth person in the room finally spoke. Fiammetta looked up at the penguin on the sofa beside her partner. “We need to get in contact with those two.”
Texas frowned. Just the other day, she and Mostima were talking about the unusual circumstances around one of their latest employers.
“It’ll just be a quick call, boss. We won’t call Kal’tsit if you don’t want to. But we do need to call Sakura. They probably won’t answer the number if they don’t recognize it, so we’ll have to use yours. We’ll explain everything later.” Mostima opened the contacts and quickly copied Sakura’s number into her own.
“I can’t let you just call clients just because you want to! Give it back!” Emperor made one last attempt at grabbing his phone back.
The Sankta-slash-Sarkaz kept him at arms length and called Sakura.
“...hello?” A soft voice answered.
“Hello, Miss Sakura?” Mostima asked.
“Yes? What is Penguin Logistics calling for?”
“It’s Mostima, can I meet up with you and Miss Rin? It’s urgent.”
“Is this about the three children?”
Mostima paused. She could either lie, which could harm her chances to meet with the Fuyuki doctors, or she could be honest, which would more likely work judging from how Sakura cared about children. There was also the chance of the doctors simply faking sympathy for the children, but that was unlikely based on what they had heard from the Chernobog asylum seekers.
“To be honest…I want to ask about yesterday’s job. It’s a matter of security, you see.” Mostima kept it vague. She knew how risky it would be to discuss it on Lungmen’s network.
Misha’s connection to Rhodes Island and the LGD to be exact.
“It’s just that talking about this topic on the phone is likely to be dangerous.”
“I’m afraid I can’t really help you with that. We cannot disclose information we don’t have ownership of.”
Yeah, Mostima guessed that Rhodes Island was the one keeping that information locked away. She shot Fiammetta a shake of her head. The Liberi overseer acknowledged the unsuccessful attempt. She quickly typed an idea on her phone and showed it to the angel.
Mostima blinked.
‘Are you sure?’ She mouthed to her partner. Fiammetta nodded.
“Miss Rin…we have information about your friend.”
Texas and Emperor instantly seized up at what they heard.
This…was something they weren’t supposed to deal with. Penguin Logistics didn’t dabble with information.
“We have no friends in Lungmen. I believe you are mistaken.”
“We are not talking about Rhodes Island.”
“As I said, we don’t-”
“They are forcing him to heal rebels, doctor.” Mostima dropped all pretenses. “We may be able to provide assistance.”
The other end stayed silent for a moment.
“I knew I should’ve never agreed to that idiot’s idea.”
They would’ve avoided this problem altogether had they not agreed to become doctors. They weren’t even doctors!
The voice was different, Mostima noticed.
“Miss…Rin?”
A long sigh came from the other end.
“Don’t even bother.”
“We are simply interested in meeting you. As we’ve said, we may be able to provide assistance with your problem.”
“Your ‘assistance’ exposed us.”
Fiammetta’s eyes widened.
What?!
“As we speak, the LGD and the slums are searching for us. We can no longer hide in this city. It is a matter of time before they find us.”
Mostima and Fiammetta exchanged glances when the call ended.
They utterly fucked up.
=== SOMEWHERE IN LUNGMEN ===
“W-what’s going on?” Misha asked. Rin and Sakura were rushing around to clean everything up.
“The LGD will find us soon. Our arts can’t hide us from cameras.” Rin explained. “Here, wear this. We’re running now.”
The bulky jacket was tossed to the grey-haired Ursine. Misha quickly put on the article as Sakura began casting disguises on the trio. The disguises would only work on people. Once the LGD figured out that they were using arts to confuse people, then things would get harder. They would cover themselves as much as possible to buy time.
“Where are we going?” Misha worriedly asked. It hadn’t been one day since their escape from the slums.
“The only place we can go.” Sakura answered. “Rhodes Island.”
“Kal’tsit better have an idea or we’re toast.” Rin murmured.
Rin and Sakura couldn’t hide from an entire city.
That was Shirou’s job. Not theirs.
“I’m going to kill that idiot for getting captured!” Rin hissed.
=== CHERNOBOG ===
On the other side of the desert, a certain redhead sneezed.
Something’s wrong.
Shirou couldn’t tell what.
“How did you do it?”
“Do what?”
“How did you convince them to let me out?”
The blonde pegasi walked alongside Shirou.
“Would you believe me if I said I promised to bring them food?”
Nearl blinked.
Shirou bribed the Yeti guards with his cooking. The poor guards never stood a chance.
“Besides, you looked like you were itching to do something. Being locked in a cell isn’t healthy for anyone.”
Itching to do something was an understatement. Nearl had been doing exercises for most of the day. Shirou wasn’t around to see it, but he could tell when he returned.
The cell was starting to smell like Nearl.
He doubted whether the pegasi noticed the change. She must’ve been too distracted burning time away.
“Just asking…but why are we being followed by this many people?” Nearl whispered. The group started out normal. The two of them were being guarded by a platoon of rebels when they left the prison, though it soon ballooned to thrice that number.
“Umm…it's nearly lunchtime. They’re probably waiting for me to cook.”
“Is that why we’re heading to the camp in front of us?”
“Yeah.”
Luckily for Shirou, he had been told that FrostNova was busy for the day. Instead, he was free to cook for as many civilian kitchens as he wanted. It was a good thing too. If FrostNova found out that their second prisoner was out and about, she would’ve instantly locked Shirou and Nearl back in their cells.
Hooray for small victories.
“Nearl, do you know how to cook?”
“Yeah. I had to learn after I was exiled from my home.”
That sounded horrible.
“Exiled?” Shirou perked up.
Ah, so he had never heard of her? Nearl could understand that. The world was big. The Kazimierz Major would’ve only been popular around Kazimierz and neighboring nations. Maybe some of the news would’ve reached a few more enthusiastic places.
“It was…politics. My grandfather sent me away for my own protection.” Nearl sighed. “If I stayed behind, I would’ve been assassinated. This was the only option.”
For some reason, Nearl didn’t mind talking about her past with the archer. After being alone for a week, it felt nice to have someone to talk with.
“Can you tell me what your home was like?” Shirou wondered. He was really interested. Watching Nearl fight Talulah eerily resembled those fairytales of knights fighting dragons.
“I came from Kazimierz. Our nation prides itself on our history as the land of honor and knights.” Nearl smiled while reminiscing about her home. “I grew up learning to become one.”
“That sounds nice.” Shirou himself admired a certain King of Knights. His brief time with her played a large part in who he became today.
…and why he abandoned chasing the impossible.
Oh who was he kidding, the two of them were doing the impossible already. One endlessly searching, the other endlessly waiting.
“Yeah…it was.”
Nearl’s change in tone caught his attention.
“What happened?”
“Things changed. Corporations took over the National Council. Nowadays, being a knight isn’t what it used to mean.” Nearl remembered the stories of her grandfather, Kirill Nearl, a national hero of Kazimierz. “But that won’t stop me. One day, I hope to bring change back to my country. Revive the meaning of what it means to be a knight.”
Shirou couldn’t help but be intrigued.
It reminded him of a certain dream he once had.
.
.
.
Nearl continued to watch the people celebrate dinner. They are in groups huddled around a warm fire while enjoying the delicious food.
“Not going to get another bowl?” Shirou asked as he stood beside the Rhodes Island operator. “There’s still more.”
“No.”
The food was delicious. Nearl was fortunate enough to have tasted it.
But it was nothing compared to the happiness that was expressed by the civilians who were lucky to get a taste of Shirou’s cooking for the first time.
“They need it more.”
Nearl wasn’t going to take another serving. One was enough. Shirou noticed the small smile on the Kuranta’s face as she watched the children gulp down the food.
“Shirou…can I call you Shirou?”
“Sure.”
“If you had the power to change the world. Would you change it?”
That…was a complicated question.
“Perhaps once upon a time, I might’ve.”
In a life where Shirou threw his own life away, sacrificing it to Alaya for the sake of the greater good.
“Power comes with a price.”
“But you have it.” Nearl turned to face him, her face losing its smile. “Do you know how many would give up their lives for it?”
He knew what she meant.
“So why…why do you hide it?”
Shirou didn’t answer.
Author’s Note
I MADE IT. 3 UPDATES TO WNRD IN A MONTH!!!! Next month might be less.
I think this chapter is a bit low quality since I rushed it oof.
Rin and Sakura may be prepared to outsmart Ch’en, but they can’t outsmart an entire city. Mostima and Fiammetta’s investigation hit the one weakness the Fuyuki trio can’t hide from: their patients. From here on out it's a race to see who catches who first.
The last part of this chapter is an important future plot point. Shirou begins to see the effects of his actions. Nearl may not have seen Excalibur, but Avalon is damn well just as powerful when it comes to influence.
Each little donation helps me out and motivates me to finish chapters earlier, so it would mean a lot to me to have your support!
ko - fi .com (slash) w1nterf0x
Chapter 17: Chapter 17
Chapter Text
=== CHERNOBOG ===
Nearl didn’t push the issue after dinner.
The walk back to prison was a quiet one. Nearl ambled ahead of Shirou, she was visibly relaxed after a day outside of the prison. Who wouldn’t? The Kuranta had been locked in her cell for nearly two weeks. Walking out and about would’ve felt nice.
That reminded him…
“I know you have the entire city and all…so could we stop by a building?” Shirou asked one of the guards.
Their eyes narrowed at him.
“It’s not for me. Her cell smells so I need her to take a bath. She hasn’t been outside ever since the Reunion captured Chernobog.” Not that he was any better. Shirou’s last bath was the night before the Reunion’s invasion. He was just lucky that FrostNova froze him a few days earlier. He basically took a bath when they melted him out of the ice.
Not that she smelled bad, but Shirou wasn’t going to point that out.
He’d be called a creep if he mentioned anything about Nearl’s scent.
Shirou decided to stop that line of thought dead in the water.
“You guys wouldn’t mind if I ask for a bucket of water too?”
The guards looked at each other.
“I’ll trade for food…?” Shirou offered.
“...”
“...”
“...”
These guys weren’t falling for itl. Seems like Shirou wasn’t going to change their mi-
“On one condition.”
…nevermind.
“Please have The Radiant Knight sign these.”
Radiant Knight?
A few of the Reunion members pulled out possessions to Shirou’s confusion.
“What Radiant Knight?” He voiced his confusion.
Shirou noticed the small correlation between the Reunion members who took out some of their belongings.
They were all Kuranta.
“You don’t know?”
“...no?”
“You’ve never heard of the Kazimierz Major?”
“Didn’t really check it out…” Shirou had skipped over most of the entertainment side of things while he was browsing through information about Terra back when they were dropped into the world. He was more interested in ongoing events and major powers.
A few of the Kuranta glared at him.
“You don’t know who she is, don’t you?”
“...I don’t.” Shirou conceded. “She’s someone famous isn’t she?”
If they could, their glares would’ve melted him on the spot.
“She’s The Radiant Knight. Two time champion of the Kazimierz Major before her exile.”
“Ahh, I see.”
Nearl did mention about her being exiled from her homeland for her own protection earlier. So maybe there was some truth in their words.
“You don’t know how important the Kazimierz Major is, don’t you?”
No he didn’t.
“It was a combat tournament. The biggest in Kazimierz.” Shirou guessed.
Thankfully, their glares lightened.
“Not just the biggest in Kazimierz. It is the biggest in Terra. No other nation comes close to hosting a tournament as big and as widespread as the Major.”
Shirou thought about their request.
“...you know, she might be in a good enough mood to sign if she gets a bath. It’s been two weeks or so after all.”
Shirou had never seen the guards leap to do something so eagerly.
…
“What’s going on? What’s all that for?”
Nearl had noticed a short while back when the guards and Shirou trailed further back. A few of the Reunion broke off and returned with soap, some shampoo, and a bucket of water. There was one who even brought a towel.
“Nearl.” Shirou stopped walking. “It’s for you.”
For her? What- oh.
Nearl’s face darkened when she realized what he meant.
“I’m not that dir-”
“Nearl, you can’t keep ignoring the smell forever. You’ve been sweating so much in your cell.”
Shirou’s blunt words stabbed Nearl in the back like daggers. Yes, Nearl knew that working out in the cell to pass the time wasn't the best for hygiene…
…but did Shirou really have to say that straight to her face like that?
Sure it was probably made with good intentions, but couldn’t Shirou have worded it any other way?
Nearl’s mouth twitched.
“...is that so?” She smiled.
For some reason, the smile didn’t look right to him. Nah, surely he was just seeing things.
“Nearl, it’s for your own good.” Shirou dug his hole deeper.
“...and pray tell me where I will take a bath?”
“There's a building behind you. It should have a bathroom.”
“To take a bath, I'd have to be alone. You know that's impossible. They'd never risk us escaping.” Nearl’s eyes slid to the guards behind Shirou.
Sure enough, more than a few tails were wagging eagerly.
Perverts.
The whole lot of them.
Shirou glanced at where Nearl was looking at behind him.
“You're not helping.” He warned.
The Kuranta stopped wagging their tails.
Shirou sighed. “The girls can keep guard. The rest of us will wait out here.”
Nearl narrowed her eyes.
“How did you get them to agree with your request? This isn't how I was treated before.”
Crap. Good deduction.
“Food is a powerful tool.”
One of Shirou’s best.
Nearl's eyes narrowed further.
“What are you really getting at?”
“Nearl, your cell stinks.” Shirou was going to lie for her own good. “You really need a bath.”
When in doubt, attack. Or something along those words anyway.
Nearl glared. She stomped past him and grabbed the stuff away from the guards. Two female Kuranta scurried after her to make sure she didn't escape.
Wait, why did one of them seem excited?
…
His words rang true.
When Nearl came out, her mood seemed brighter than before.
She handed the objects back over to the Kuranta guards and thanked them. They did little to hide the excitement. Shirou guessed that they would've probably glowed if possible.
“M-Miss Nearl! Please sign this!” One of the fans brought out a marker. The avalanche was unleashed and the Kuranta tripped over themselves to have Nearl sign for them. She smoothly reacted to all the attention like it was a normal thing for her.
Huh, I didn't know she was that popular…
Shirou could also see that Nearl was clearly trained in PR.
Once the Kuranta were all settled and happy, Nearl trudged over with a smile.
Unlike the smile before, this was one picture-perfect. Too perfect.
“What a weird surprise, don't you think, Shirou?” She said after they resumed being marched back to prison.
For some reason, Shirou felt the same dreadful atmosphere when he did something wrong in Rin and Sakura’s eyes.
“How weird.” Shirou nearly coughed.
“Indeed.”
The feeling grew heavier in contrast to the smile on Nearl’s face.
Right, Nearl hadn't actually told him that she was apparently a famous champion. All he was supposed to know was that she was exiled from Kazimierz.
…
The next morning, the second-in-command of the Reunion came.
Shirou watched as the humongous frame of the famed Ursus general appeared inside the prison.
The Yeti Squadron guards were all ordered away. It seemed that the commander wanted privacy.
Shirou and Nearl watched the silent giant as he studied the two of them through the prison bars.
“...”
“...”
“...”
The mood was tense between the three.
“Your access to the kitchens have been revoked. The prisoners will no longer receive your treatment either.” Patriot announced.
Shirou sighed.
“We did nothing that harmed the Reunion.”
“Even so, you would understand the breach of command within our ranks. Especially when they're so willing to break the rules for your food.” His deep voice thrummed.
Nearl had known it was too good to be true. Prisoners as important as them shouldn't even be allowed outside their cells. Shirou was only being brought out because he was treating Oripathy.
“But-”
Nearl perked up.
“-your assistance to the civilians has been noted.”
She watched the large Wendigo face Shirou. Nearl froze when the Reunion commander opened Shirou’s prison cell.
“Let’s walk. We have much to talk about.” He murmured.
…
Shirou followed Patriot as they walked through the Reunion controlled city.
The two were silent as they regarded both the prison and rebel camps.
Shirou watched as an infected rebel shared his food with another, equally sick if not in a worse state judging from their Oripathy. These were some of the people that he had not treated yet, not when there were so many others in worse states.
“Doctor Emiya…if I may call you that?” The general asked.
“That’s fine.” It would’ve been weird to have an enemy call him by his name alone.
“Have you heard of me?”
“Patriot. Former warrior from Kazdel and a famed Ursus general.” Shirou summarized.
“Quite easy to find out in comparison to you, wouldn’t you agree?” Patriot replied. “Shirou Emiya, Fuyuki Clinic doctor who treats Oripathy. Something not even the Gaulish Empire at the height of its power could do.”
Gaul, the Terran superpower that tried to expand into Victoria, Ursus, and Leithanien. The downfall of the Liberian empire began with the combined coalition of the three nations. It resulted in the emergence of Victoria and Ursus as Terran superpowers after the Battle of the Four Emperors. At the time, Gaul had the strongest military, the best tech, and the largest territory.
All of that was gone. The former empire absorbed by the three victors.
“But we’re not here to talk about our past.” Patriot continued.
Not that Shirou had much to talk about. He wasn’t going to tell a stranger about the Fuyuki Trio’s true circumstances.
“We’re here to talk about the infected.”
Patriot stopped walking and Shirou slowed down behind him.
“I have heard reports from many- both Reunion and civilian- about your resolve to help the infected.” Patriot faced the 27-year-old. “Ever since your appearance months ago, many have shared about you. Combined with your…surrender to allow Rhodes Island a safe retreat, why?”
Talulah was the one to break her own terms. Shirou’s surrender for Rhodes Island’s retreat. The Draco tried to capitalize once she had all the pieces, but Shirou’s efforts allowed Rhodes Island to escape largely intact.
Except for one stranded Kuranta.
“You think there’s a reason behind why I help the infected.” Shirou guessed.
“Nobody helps the infected. Not to this degree. Not without ulterior motives.”
That, Shirou could believe. This world looked extremely dreary in comparison to his own. It was darker, and the infected were left to fend for themselves while the nations waged war for their own interests. Only the non-infected were cared for.
It didn’t look good for him, did it? A doctor without history appearing out of nowhere, helping the infected out of the goodness of his own heart? Patriot wouldn’t take that answer.
“What if I don’t have an answer? Not one that would make sense.”
“I trust FrostNova enough to know who can be trusted. You are not a bad man.”
What kind of doctor would stay in Chernobog to slow down the Reunion’s advance. Even after losing men to him, Patriot knew that rarely would people put themselves in harm’s way to help buy time for the people to escape. Not to mention that Patriot continued to keep an eye on the doctor’s continued efforts to treat all infected- including civilians- despite being a prisoner to treat the Reunion.
“Even if the reason is a pathetic one?” Shirou asked.
“No reason is pathetic enough.” Patriot answered.
“...I did it for an old dream. One I still pay homage to. One that I had to abandon.” Shirou couldn’t save everyone. Rin and Sakura had taught him that much. Instead, they allowed him to help people within reasonable measure.
Treating the infected used to be within that reasonable measure…but not one they could keep doing. To continue would be to attract too much attention from larger powers.
Shirou’s wistful expression resonated an old emotion within Patriot.
“It was not my dream…but I still did it in his- and her- memory.”
Shirou may not have followed in his dream to become a hero, but he still believed in doing whatever little good he could- a small attempt in comparison to the way Kiritsugu and Arturia did everything in their power to change the world.
You and I are not so different.
Patriot thought.
Patriot fought for the Reunion in the memory of his son, who fought for the infected. But he failed to save him in time, executed for insurrection against the empire of Ursus.
That was the reason Patriot abandoned them. The reason why he roamed the wilderness with the soldiers who remained loyal to him.
The reason why he now fought with FrostNova. To protect the infected.
“It’s never easy.” Patriot sighed.
“No.”
The two settled on silence as they continued to watch the Reunion continue about its morning. From their view, the rebels didn’t look all that different from normal people. They went about their day just like civilians- minus the weapons being carried around. They did the jobs that the rebel movement needed them to do. Gathering resources from abandoned ruins, moving crates around, and other normal activities.
“These people…they’re just lost. They just want to find a home. Away from the countries that drive them away. It wasn’t like this before…not since that day.”
“What day?” Shirou didn’t hide his curiosity.
“It was after some of the Reunion deserted us. They lost hope in our goal.” Patriot remained silent for a moment before he continued. “Talulah lost her friend when some became angered at her inaction…followed by a disaster at the nearby village where they torched all the infected.”
Patriot released a deep sigh, one that came from the depths of his soul.
“It…it was the tipping point. The Reunion…changed along with her. Most of them wanted revenge. Wanted a reason to unleash their vengeance. Talulah’s change helped them grow the festering anger…until the Reunion became what it was today.”
“...why are you telling me all this?” Shirou asked. There must’ve been a reason behind all of it. It made no sense for someone to share something so private with their prisoner.
“Because…we can’t do it.”
“Do what?”
Patriot looked him in the eye. The tired expression on his face reminded Shirou of the face his father carried after each failed attempt at saving his daughter from the clutches of the Einzbern family.
“We aren't enough. I have tried. FrostNova has tried. The Yeti Squadron is but a smaller faction within the whole.” Patriot waved his arm in the direction of the rebel movement. “The best we can do is keep the Reunion together. To keep everyone on the same page, working together to survive. Because in the end, this is the only place many of them have left. Even if Talulah ushers them to attack the cities, they still would, because they fear being abandoned again.”
“...because this is the only place they believe they can live in.”
Patriot returned his gaze to Shirou.
“...a place your presence has changed. Even a little. Just a little to help ease their suffering.”
“You’re asking me to continue helping.”
“Yes.”
“I can’t. Not when the Reunion seeks to harm everyone in their hunt for vengeance.”
“Then help us. Help us change the way they think. If they understand that everything doesn’t have to be this way…then we can stop them from pursuing this path of self-destruction.”
“...I’m just a doctor. You can’t be serious.” Shirou asked incredulously. “I’m a prisoner. I killed your people to defend Chernobog.”
“Do many see it that way? Many see you as a blessing. A sign that the Reunion has the means to save them. Even if it means forcing you and threatening the non-infected to keep you in line. They will do everything possible to keep you.”
“You want me to help change the Reunion.”
Patriot grunted. “You don’t know just how much power you hold. How much word of you has spread. Not just to us, but to the infected around.”
Shirou’s eyes widened.
“You…”
“Yes.”
“You’re using me to draw more infected to join the Reunion.”
“If it means gaining the support of newcomers to my cause, then I will continue to do so. I need to try and stop Talulah from killing us all.”
“Stop Talulah?”
“From within. With your help, I can make a push to change how the Reunion lives. Away from this constant demand for vengeance.”
Change the Reunion from within.
Something which Shirou had been aiming towards. His original goal was to find a weakness for his and Nearl’s escape, but abandoned that in favor of creating a weakness in their ranks for him to capitalize on.
This…
This was an opportunity.
And it was one being offered to him by a commander of all things. Not a chance to find a weakness in the Reunion to escape, but to change the Reunion from causing more trouble for everyone else.
“I’ll leave you to think about it. Have the guards call me once you have made your choice.”
The two stayed for a few moments longer to watch the small slice of peace the Reunion fought for. Patriot then escorted Shirou back to his cell.
…
Something happened.
Nearl didn’t know what or why, but Shirou’s demeanor was different throughout the entire day. The Yeti Squadron guards didn’t return to their posts either. For the first time in two weeks, the prison was empty save for the two prisoners.
It was late at night after dinner when Shirou spoke again.
“Nearl.”
She perked up from her position on her cell’s bed.
“Yes?”
“You asked me once why I didn’t try to change the world.”
“…” Nearl remained silent.
“Would you really like to know why?” Shirou fixed his seating position to face the Kuranta.
“Not anymore. I overstepped my boundaries yesterday. Everyone has things they don’t wish to talk about.” Nearl shifted to face away from him. “I’m sorry. I understand that everyone deserves privacy.”
For some reason, Shirou felt that he needed to talk it out. To help settle his thoughts on the matter.
“Is it alright if I ask you the same question? What makes you think the world needs to change?” Shirou had grown up from his old naïve past. His time travelling the world thought him that not everything can be saved. He had changed, for better or for worse.
Nearl…went the other way.
After her exile from Kazimierz, the blonde pegasi had seen the true reality of the world away from the honorable façade that her nation created.
The nation of Kazimierz was known for their chivalrous knights.
Where were those chivalrous knights now?
Recent upheavals changed everything. Now, it was considered honorable to fight for glory and status not in the defense and protection of the country and its citizens. No. It was now honorable to fight for glory and status in an arena under the blinding lights and cameras to gain fame and fortune in front of the people.
They weren’t knights. They had become gladiators for sport.
The last of the chivalrous knight houses were also forced to bend the knee under the shifting tides. House Nearl, turned into a fragment of its old self. Glory and honor were not competed for. They were earned through deeds, through actions.
In the last few decades, only House Nearl and House Russell could claim to have earned honor through chivalrous deeds. The legendary “Daybreak over the Golden Prairie” wherein the war hero, Margaret Nearl’s grandfather, Kirill Nearl, and 7 knights under him charged into the Ursus armies to rescue the legendary Silverlance Pegasi- the strongest and most powerful knights of Kazimierz. Of the 7, only Kirill Nearl and Ioleta Russell survived. They rescued 30 Silverlance Pegasi, which turned the tide of the war back in their favor. Since then, the Silverlance Pegasi have regarded House Nearl as honorable allies.
Not that you would know that today.
Ever since the rise of Kazimierz’s General Chamber of Commerce, the Silverlance Pegasi have been forbidden from entering Kawalerieki- the capital of Kazimierz. They have been ordered to guard the borders of Kazimierz, unable to come close to their nation’s capital.
Now that Margaret Nearl was out in the world, she had seen what the Silverlance Pegasi had to deal with on a daily basis.
The people who were uninfected could live in the safety of the cities under the protection of the nation, while the infected were forced to survive on their own out in the wilderness.
The same infected people who still believed Kazimierz their home, even when the nation did not accept them. The same people which the Silverlance Pegasi continue to protect, because no one else would.
Margaret Nearl…wanted to change that.
She wanted to change Kazimierz.
She wanted to change the world.
“Why do I think the world needs to change…?” Nearl murmured. “Because…because nobody deserves to be abandoned…to be left alone.”
“Because they believe that there is nowhere else they can go.”
Her words…they were just like Patriot’s.
Two sides of the same coin. Fighting for the same goal, but still on different sides.
…and here Shirou was, sitting on the fence.
In front of him are people that needed saving…yet Shirou continued to hold back.
He’d only do the minimum. Only what he believed was within reason. Only what he, Rin, and Sakura believed was enough.
To go further was to put them in danger.
But hadn’t he already stepped past that line?
Shirou defended Chernobog. He put himself in the firing line to let Rhodes Island escape.
He…had already shown his willingness to jump back in. To go beyond what Rin and Sakura wanted him to do.
“They may be infected, but they’re still people.” Nearl finished.
Still people.
Shirou sighed.
Rin and Sakura were going to kill him for this.
…and probably Nearl too.
He made up his mind.
=== LUNGMEN ===
“Kal’tsit is splitting off from the rest of Rhodes Island.” Sakura informed her sister.
“Why?”
“She’s heading for the walls.”
“What for?”
“From what I heard, Kal’tsit has a counter for the leader of the Reunion when she assaults the walls.”
Rin would guess that it was the unusual lifeform that was trailing around the feline leader of Rhodes Island.
“Where are the rest going?”
“Rhodes Island plans to assist Lungmen by tackling the Reunion in the slums.”
“Tsk.”
This complicated things. With Rhodes Island split in two, Rin and Sakura had to pick which side to run to. Kal’tsit was the de facto leader that was respected by Lungmen, but she was alone. Amiya was the de jure and she had the rest of their operators with her, but she was less likely to be taken seriously by the city.
They could choose to head for the Rhodes Island majority and ask for protection, but Lungmen could still overwhelm them.
Which left only one choice.
“We have to go for Kal’tsit.” Rin decided.
Sakura nodded after a short assessment of their situation. She also came to the same conclusion. Only Kal’tsit could protect them against Lungmen.
But how?
The only way they could avoid Lungmen was to…
“Rin.”
“What?”
“Write up a contract enlisting our services to Rhodes Island.”
“What?”
Mish’s surprised squeak drew Sakura’s attention.
“Lungmen can’t do anything to us if we are operating under Rhodes Island. All three of us.” Sakura explained.
Misha’s eyes widened as they hurried through the Lungmen morning rush along with the other citizens. Rin and Sakura chose to stick close to where the masses flocked to. This way they can cover as much of their tracks, so long as they manage to avoid cameras.
“Y-you want us to work as contractors to Rhodes Island?!” She whispered as they bundled into the train.
“Makes sense. We can have Misha as our assistant.” Rin pulled out some parchment out of a storage artifact. A few people saw the act, but assumed it was simply a common deception disguised as a magic trick.
Thankfully, Rin and Sakura casted spells to stop people from hearing the three of them.
“Sakura, prepare a bird.”
The younger of the two sisters called on a few of her familiars to follow their train. One would pick up the contract Rin would send to Kal’tsit the moment they reached their stop.
=== OUTSIDE LUNGMEN ===
“Are the commanders ready?”
Faust stood with his own company-sized regiment of the Reunion. They were hidden far out in the wilderness with the communications tower.
“Ready as we’ll ever be~” Mephisto sang from his end.
The men under Mephisto were particularly ferocious. Just like him, they were very eager to attack the city. Lungmen would become the punching bag for them to unleash their anger and hatred on.
“...ready.” Skullshatterer’s quiet reply came. Just like Mephisto, his forces were eager to jump into the attack.
Faust’s forces were docile in comparison to the other two. With the exemption of the Phantom Crossbowmen, the rest were composed of the new and less-than-eager rebels who joined the Reunion out of desperation, not vengeance. This way, they wouldn’t hinder the rest of the forces attacking Lungmen.
“Once I start the assault, we cut the communications system network. We cannot allow Lungmen to hack our equipment.” Their leader, Talulah repeated.
Talulah and the division under her were going to assault one of Lungmen’s fortified gates. They would draw the LGD’s attention and then launch the rest of the assault from the scattered slums all around Lungmen.
Their goal? Make chaos in the city. Once the businesses are unsettled, then the LGD would be placed under pressure. Wei Yenwu would have no choice but to order some form of retaliation on the rebel movement.
Out in the wilderness and Chernobog, the advantage was theirs.
“I shall start the assault now. Tell all the captains under you that the network relay will be shut down in a few minutes. Remind them that if they aren’t out of the city by nightfall, then we cannot help them.”
As per the plan, the assault was going to be a one-day operation. It wasn’t a full-fledged invasion unlike the one on Chernobog. Lungmen was too fortified and well-prepared for them to capture the city as it was.
Faust switched his channel over to the network defense division. They were a smaller force than Talulah’s gate assault division and the infiltration divisions under Skullshatterer and Mephisto. To protect the communication equipment, they were spread widely at the rear behind Talulah’s assault. That way, one of the angles of counterattack would be closed.
“Talulah is beginning the assault. The relay network will be turned off soon.” He ended the message before turning to the engineers handling the network. “Start the countdown.”
The captains will have 15 minutes to alert their forces before the communications are disabled.
.
.
.
“Heh, what a surprise to see you in my group.” Mephisto smirked at the large captain.
“Right. It is rare for us to be on the same flank.” Came the deep reply from the large Sarkaz warrior. “I am looking forward to it.”
The leader of the Mudrock squad was a relatively renowned figure in the Reunion. A bulky figure, combined with powerful earth Arts, allowed for complete battlefield control within a short vicinity. Any opposing force without an equally powerful Arts user would instantly be wiped out.
Mephisto was already looking forward to how much damage Mudrock would do in the city.
“Everyone, follow the plan.” Mudrock ordered the squad. The team split into two groups and began heading in different directions. “I’ll see you after the attack, Mephisto.”
“Aww- not staying with me? The two of us together could make some real impact on Lungmen!” The younger commander grinned manically.
“We are better spread out and you know that.”
“Sheesh. Fine, have it your way.” Mephisto wanted to see Mudrock in action when the LGD finally faced them. Those earth arts of hers were quite the show from what he’s heard. Guess he would just have to distract himself with other things instead.
Things like warping the surviving LGD officers into monsters instead.
“Hehe…finally some fun!”
.
.
.
“Whatever happens, make sure to secure our target if you find her.”
Skullshatterer ordered the captains under him.
“But sir, are we still aiming to capture even during the assault?”
“Only if you find her. She is a valuable objective.”
“Yes, sir.”
The last few captains turned off their radios and Skullshatterer was left alone before he followed suit.
“...Misha, where are you?” He whispered while looking at the skyscrapers that dotted the Lungmen skyline.
They’d been scouring the entire slums ever since they’ve infiltrated the city. The only other place she would’ve most likely been was within the LGD’s hands.
“If they have you…then just wait for me.”
He was going to find his lost sister. One way or another.
.
.
.
Talulah began walking in the direction of the large city in front of her. No doubt the defenses would be shored up in preparation for the assault. The Reunion weren’t exactly silent when they assembled outside the city walls. Lungmen’s city guard would’ve spotted them long ago.
But that was exactly the plan.
Talulah wanted the city to focus on her. She would besiege the walls and draw their attention. At the same time, the Reunion forces in the city would unleash destruction and mayhem. A select group of elites will assault the walls from the rear and open them while the LGD was too busy defending from her and the external forces.
Talulah stopped a kilometer away from the walls and raised her hand. Lungmen didn’t have any ranged defenses capable of reaching her this far away. In this world, cannons and guns were rare. Only a few groups could employ them. Laterano- whose guns relied on arts only taught to Sankta, and Black Steel Worldwide- a Terran private military corporation that supplies modern weaponry only to themselves. The rest of the world had to make do with arts or basic bows and arrows jacked up to insane degrees. Even then, the heavy crossbow ballista on top of Lungmen’s defensive towers didn’t have enough range to reach her.
A small flame blazed into existence above her. It grew into a blazing inferno as the fireball kept growing into a humongous size. The heat grew unbearable as Talulah kept pumping more power into the attack before hurling the house-sized fireball in the direction of the wall.
Only for it to be met halfway through the air by a crimson slash.
Talulah smiled.
“Hello…dear sister.”
Author’s Note
We get a little fluff piece along with Nearl somehow learning she has fans amongst the Reunion. Patriot finally shows his cards, using Shirou as his chip. Nearl and Shirou have a short talk that may or may not have just pressed the proverbial doomsday button. And a little of Reunion politics, with Patriot’s faction doing some not-so-innocent moves in the background.
I actually wanted to add a Penguin Logistics and Laterano teamwork pov here, but I’ll just move that over to the next chapter.
Aaand of course, what the Arknights fandom has been looking on towards for- THE OTHER SISTER REUNION YEAHHHH!!!
Special thanks to Dabbins and Dovar. I rotated the update schedule to put this one ahead of Honkai Star Rail just for you guys. This is actually way ahead of my one chapter per week schedule which I'm trying to maintain.
Each little donation helps me out and motivates me to finish chapters earlier, so it would mean a lot to me to have your support!
ko - fi .com (slash) w1nterf0x
Chapter 18: Chapter 18
Chapter Text
=== PENGUIN LOGISTICS ===
“What…what did you just do?” Emperor asked when Mostima handed the phone back to him.
“I think we just screwed up.” She admitted casually.
“Screwed up what?”
“Our mission.”
“Fuuckk…” Fiammetta groaned loudly while rubbing her face. She knew it was a gamble to approach the doctors aggressively. “So, we know they aren’t exactly on friendly terms with Lungmen.”
“Seems like it.” Mostima agreed. “They were adamant on stealing Misha away from the LGD.”
“Do you know why?” Fiammetta asked.
“Not really. We only know they were working together with Rhodes Island because they met up after we took the girl and kids out of the slums.”
“If the doctors don’t want to meet with us, then how about we go meet Rhodes Island?” Fiammetta argued. “They were willing to talk with us the other day.”
“I don’t think that’d work a second time. They thought I was just another Penguin Logistics member until we met them again.” Rhodes Island would be suspicious of her now. Especially when she was a Laterano representative that appeared with LGD’s chief at their doorstep.
“Then what other options do we have?” Fiammetta grumbled as she leaned against the wall.
“Oi! You just potentially lost us two paying clients!” Emperor grumbled. “How are you going to compensate us? We’re supposed to be a trusted logistics company! How will clients trust us if we’re going around compromising deliveries! We don’t deal in information you know!”
“Woah- so you can also drop the accent when you’re serious, boss.” Mostima smiled at him.
“WHY YOU-!” The smaller penguin whaled angrily on the fallen Sankta.
Texas took it all in stride. This kind of chaos was normal when considering where she was working. Normal logic didn’t really apply to Penguin Logistics.
That said…
“I agree with the boss here. What you’re doing is putting Penguin Logistics at risk. We don’t dabble in information and subterfuge. Accepting our client’s job from yesterday led us down this hole.” Texas looked at Mostima. “You’re going to have to explain what’s going on to us.”
“I’m afraid we can’t-“
“If you want answers, then you’ll have to work for us.” Fiammetta interrupted her partner.
“Fiammeta what are you-” Mostima’s eyes widened.
“I will hire Penguin Logistics to help us find Doctor Rin and Sakura.” Fiammetta looked Texas in the eyes. “You will only find out if you accept our commission.”
“Isn’t this a national-“
“Will we be protected? You’re putting us in danger by involving us further.” Texas stared back.
“You are already involved whether you want to or not. We know that you’re connected to Rhodes Island and the doctors, who are both working against the LGD.” Fiammetta pointed out.
The threat that they could leak the information to the LGD was left unsaid.
“Fia-“
“Deal. I’ll take the job, as long as you don’t hire any of the others.” Texas closed her eyes.
“Texas, you don’t have to!” Emperor growled. “I’m not allowing you to throw yourself off the deep end. Not even I can protect you if Wei Yenwu really considers this a danger to Lungmen.”
Fiammetta, Mostima, and Texas all looked at Emperor.
“Huh? Boss, you have connections with Wei Yenwu?” Mostima gaped.
“A-haha…what I meant is that I can’t use our business as a good enough excuse if they come asking! Yeah! What will we tell the LGD if they come knocking on our door as to why the Laterano representatives hired us?”
“I mean, I’m both a representative and a Penguin Logistics employee.” Mostima deadpanned at him.
Ah- crud. He wasn’t doing a good job hiding his cover wasn’t he?
“And what if the job involves Lungmen’s security?” Fiammetta added. “We are talking about Doctor Rin and Sakura having this girl…Misha. Wouldn’t that work in line with the LGD’s goal?”
“Hmmm…” The boss of Penguin Logistics held a flipper up to his chin in thought. “Can you guarantee that this won’t backfire on us? You’re dragging us into a mess.”
“You’re already in the mess with us, boss.” Mostima grinned. “Guess that makes all of us guilty if we’re caught?”
“YOU KNOW THAT’S NOT A GOOD THING MOSTIMA!!!” The Emperor whaled on the giggling Sankta again.
“If that’s the situation…then I’ll take it.” Texas nodded at Fiammetta. “If only to help Penguin Logistics out of this troublesome situation. Now tell me what’s going on.”
“Laterano has detected a phenomenon that originated in the location of Chernobog two weeks ago. They sent us over to investigate, but Chernobog has been overrun by the Reunion. So, we asked Lungmen for help to figure out what happened in the city. We were accompanied by the LGD Chief when we talked with the infected refugees and that’s how we found out that Rin and Sakura were known as doctors in Chernobog who could treat Oripathy.”
“…I’m assuming you want to meet with them because they can treat Oripathy?”
“No, the timings don’t match. They’ve been in Chernobog for months. The phenomenon Laterano detected happened around the time of the Reunion’s invasion. The only other party we know that are likely to have any idea about this phenomenon would be Rhodes Island. They were at Chernobog during the invasion.”
“Then why are you…?”
“Hunting down the doctors? Because they are the smaller party in all this. We can pressure them and make Rhodes Island reconsider their options.” Fiammetta pulled out her phone. “If we’re lucky, we might even get some real information. The doctors were also in Chernobog before the invasion.”
“And what if Rhodes Island admits that they don’t know anything?”
Fiammetta and Mostima looked at each other.
“We go on from there…I guess?” Mostima suggested. “Rhodes Island is our best lead at this moment.”
“We can’t waste any more time. Mostima, call their leader. Tell them we want to meet again.”
“Right-o.” The blue-haired Sankta dialed the number she copied off Emperor’s phone.
A few moments later, the call was answered.
“Who is this? How did you get this number?”
Kal’tsit didn’t give this number to anyone except those involved in Rhodes Island’s off the book activities.
“Hi, its Mostima from Penguin Logistics.”
“…I expressed to your leader not to share this number.”
“Its…an important matter. Something that involves Miss Misha and Doctors Rin and Sakura. Can we meet in person?”
“You can find me on the eastern wall.”
The call ended abruptly.
“Well, that was quick.” Mostima hummed. “So, Texas is coming along?”
“Yes.” Fiammetta confirmed. “She’s acting on behalf of Penguin Logistics.”
“NO SHE AIN’T ACTING ON BEHALF OF ANYONE!” Emperor jumped up from his position again. His outburst was once again ignored by the other three in the room.
Suddenly a pattering of footsteps was heard outside the room. The door slammed open and-
“Yo, boss. What’s all the shouting for-“
Exusiai blinked at seeing Mostima back.
“…”
“…”
“…”
“Wait, Fiammetta’s here too?!”
“QUICK, EXU STOP TEXAS FROM GOING WITH THEM!”
Things could just not go smoothly for the two Laterano representatives.
=== LUNGMEN SLUMS ===
“Welcome, Miss Yuhsia.” The green-haired Oni greeted the new arrival inside the mobile LGD headquarters at the edge of the slums.
“It is an honor, Officer Hoshiguma.” The grey-haired mouse responded in kind.
In any other circumstance, the two would’ve found themselves uncomfortable. Lin Yuhsia knew that Hoshiguma was a close friend of Ch’en, while Hoshiguma knew about Lin’s complex relationship with her old childhood friend.
Thankfully, they didn’t have to deal with any of that now.
“Allow me to show you where the LGD believes the Reunion are hiding.” Hoshiguma pulled up the maps on the screen.
Lin looked at the maps and quickly started correlating them with the information her father’s people collected. All things considered, the LGD’s efforts were commendable. The map they presented was not as thorough as the one provided by the underworld, but that was to be expected. The slums were under her father’s control. They would’ve had all the tools needed to root out the Reunion’s positions.
“Here. These are where the Reunion higher-ups are located at.” Lin circled a few areas among the LGD’s maps. “Some of the others are just satellite groups following the orders from these.”
Hoshiguma lips perked up slightly. This was the kind of information the LGD would take quite some time to get. Unlike the underworld, the LGD had a no infected policy because the citizens of Lungmen demanded it- if you didn’t care to include those living in the ghettos. They would’ve had to broker information from the infected and even then she doubted they would get as much.
Right now, the slums were providing tremendous assistance with this alone.
“Do you know where most of the officers are?” Hoshiguma asked the underworld princess.
“This one.” Lin pointed to a circle some ways off to the side of the center of the Reunion armed presence. “It has a confirmed commander- someone named Skullshatterer. He’s been the one heading the operations inside the slums for some time.”
“Then we make him a priority.” Hoshiguma nodded. “How do we collaborate between the two groups?”
“The underworld excels at smaller individual moves rather than large united fronts. We’ll sow chaos while your LGD comes in to smash them. Of course, we pull out once you start rushing in. Just tell us when you’re ready to move.”
“I’ll have all LGD forces under my command ready to move in an hour. We’ll punch our way through to that Reunion commander and split the slums in half, wreck as much havoc as you can in that time.”
Lin whistled. “One hour? To coordinate all your numbers? Impressive.”
Hoshiguma smiled. “Don’t underestimate the LGD. We can hustle when we need to.”
=== EASTERN WALLS ===
The walls shook as a fireball decimated another cannon tower. The fire melted parts of the steel cannon barrel and some of the gearing mechanisms that controlled the cannon’s elevation system.
That was another cannon rendered inoperable. One of the few remaining Lungmen had facing the east.
Ch’en growled as she swung The Dragon-Slaying Sword of Yan- Chi Xiao- at the incoming fireballs.
Despite all her training with the sword, the situation was not one she had ever trained for.
Who trained to hit flying projectiles with ranged energy slashes anyway?!
Ch’en may have intercepted the large house sized fireballs Talulah was sending at the start, but her sister adapted by summoning car-sized fireballs in larger numbers. She lacked the finesse to hit the smaller targets at range and had to cut them down as they got closer to the walls. Even then, she could only cut a few of them at a time. The rest hit their targets and damaged much of Lungmen’s large defenses on the wall. The damage slowly accumulated until cannon towers were deemed unusable.
Boom-!
The last cannon tower suffered a massive blow as fireballs smashed into its front, damaging both the gun barrel and the gearing mechanism inside the turret.
“M-Madame Ch’en! The engineers at the control tower have reported that our last cannon has been taken out!” One officer clutched his comms module while informing his chief of their defense’s status.
Over two dozen of Lungmen’s eastern cannons- all taken out by one individual.
“She really lives up to her name as the Dragon of the Reunion alright.” Ch’en growled. “Are the reserves ready?”
“Yes madame! They’ve been deployed as the third line behind the active guards behind the gates!”
“How about the others guarding the service ducts?”
Lungmen’s gates weren’t exactly gates. They were access points that allowed people from ground level outside the city to be elevated up to the city floor in large elevator shafts. The control rooms were on the city floor on Lungmen’s side, but there were also hundreds of stairs connecting both ends. The goal was to stop the Reunion before they breached the top of those stairs.
“They are also in position!” The guard confirmed.
“Good. As long as we stop them here, then we’ll be fine. Talulah can’t use her arts to assault the city while her people are fighting in front.” Ch’en locked her eyes on the Reunion hoard that began moving forwards.
“What’s the status of Officer Hoshiguma in clearing out the slums?”
“Umm…they are-”
Ch’en’s own phone buzzed in her pocket. She frowned when checking the number.
Why did a chill crawl up her spine?
“Hoshiguma-?”
“CH’EN THE SLUMS ARE BEING INVADED!”
“What?!” Ch’en clutched her phone.
“They have more forces here than we predicted! The LGD are being pushed back!”
Ch’en could hear sounds of combat and Hoshiguma shouting commands in between sentences.
“How many?!” Ch’en’s grip tightened.
“We don’t have an estimation- they shot our drones out of the sky the moment they began their attack. Lin’s called me just a few moments earlier, the slums are being attacked from all over. They’re all pushing for the city sectors!”
They had made a grave mistake. The LGD forces under Hoshiguma were sizeable enough to combat the numbers they estimated during the past week- but if they were being routed now…
“LEAVE 2 REGIMENTS ON THE OTHER WALLS AND SEND THE REST TO CREATE A BARRICADE BETWEEN PLATE 23 AND 18!” Ch’en roared at the unfortunate officer reporting under her.
Plate 21-25 were city segments that the low-class citizens of Lungmen settled on. Multiple plates connected them to the city, but Plate 18 was the focal point to mount a defense.
Ch’en dialed Lin.
“Lin! What’s going on?!”
Just like Hoshiguma, Lin’s background was full of noise. A different kind of noise- panic. People were shouting and screaming.
“They’re causing panic and the people are running towards the city center.”
Ch’en heard the sound of Lin engaging someone in combat before the girl returned to the call.
“I don’t know what their plan is. I’m too busy coordinating the underworld to slow them down.”
“Can you hold?”
“Unlikely, the underworld groups are too fragmented to pose a defensive blockade against them. The LGD are tanking much of the assault, but more Reunion fighters are streaming past them. They’re doing all they can to draw as much attention away from the fleeing civilians.”
“Those fuckers!” Ch’en hissed while glaring at the approaching formations.
They loomed over Lungmen like an incoming wave.
Ch’en’s attention was drawn to a green-haired feline climbing up into the observation deck she was in.
“Superintendent Ch’en.”
“Rhodes Island-? What-”
“We have mobilized to help defend the city.”
“We didn’t-”
“Does it matter now? We are doing this on our own volition.” The leader of Rhodes Island stopped in front of her.
“We have operators flying in from our landship. Please don’t shoot them out of the sky.”
“I’ll call you back later.” Ch’en ended her call with Lin. She switched over to her radio and contacted the command division. “Whatever you do, don’t shoot any aircraft coming into the city. Rhodes Island has sent reinforcements.”
She returned her attention back to Kal’tsit.
“Lungmen…thanks you.” Ch’en placed aside her pride. Every bit of manpower ushered into the defense of the city would be needed.
“Whatever happens, do not let them breach the gates.” Kal’tsit uttered.
“I know.”
That was the reason why Ch’en didn’t divert any of the regiments manning the eastern walls of Lungmen. If they failed here, then the rest of the Reunion would flood into the city.
=== LUNGMEN SLUMS ===
Mudrock watched the bloody massacre in front of her.
Hundreds of corpses, both LGD and Reunion, filled the space between alleys and roads. For all of Terra’s technology, battles were still fought with melee weapons and arts. Severed limbs, scorched corpses, and punctured bodies littered her sight.
The LGD’s mission to assault Skullshatterer’s base had been foiled.
They fought an organized retreat under an outnumbered foe, proving that their forces were better trained and experienced compared to the average Reunion fighter. Still, being surrounded and assaulted on all sides was too much and the LGD retreated.
Infiltrate Lungmen. Create havoc.
How ironic. Lungmen’s underworld tried the same to them. Crownslayer ordered the captains to let the underworld sow chaos on their known forces while the rest prepared to pounce at the LGD forces entering the slums.
Mudrock hefted the large hammer onto her shoulder and trudged forwards.
Now that everyone was more or less split up, and with the LGD distracting them, she was free to do anything.
She prayed that the rest of her squad managed to escape.
As for her? Well, the aircraft flying overhead told her exactly where she needed to go.
Mudrock followed the flying vehicle stamped with the logo of Rhodes Island on its side. Wherever it went, Rhodes Island was sure to be.
=== RHODES ISLAND ===
The Doctor felt like puking after seeing the horrific scenes laid out on the screen of his PRTS module.
“Doctor, breathe…” Amiya tried to calm down the Doctor while they regrouped with the reinforcements coming from Rhodes Island.
“It's…it's just as bad as Chernobog…”
“We’re too ill-equipped to deal with this kind of thing.” One of BlackSteel’s operators, Liskarm, frowned while overlooking the slums.
They were located over a medium-rise building near the ghettos, watching as plumes of smoke and sounds of combat filled the air.
“Just wait a little longer. Our elite operators are coming in.” Amiya held a hand up to her eyes. She spotted the small dot on the horizon. “Look! They’re nearly here!”
The dot grew closer until its figure morphed into the VTOL aircraft Rhodes Island used.
“Bunny-channnn!!!”
Well, everyone knew who that radio message came from.
“B-Blaze-san…” Amiya sweatdropped. “Is everyone there?”
“Yup!”
Kal’tsit called some of Rhodes Island’s best operators available on hand just a few hours prior. The elites suited up and quickly departed from the landship in less than an hour.
“Good. We’re waiting on a rooftop marked with a flare.” Amiya nodded to one of the operators who immediately deployed the signal. They waited for a few minutes until the VTOL aircraft soared overhead.
Everyone looked up as something jumped out the open cargo door.
“What the…” Franka stared at the falling speck in the sky. “...is that who I think it is?”
The falling figure tumbled in the air for a little bit before maneuvering her fall with bursts of fire.
“Not again…” Amiya whimpered. “She's gonna crash! EVERYONE SPREAD OUT!”
The operators quickly scrambled to the edges of the roof in a panic, others jumping into the rooftop access stairwell to avoid the falling meteor.
“Buuunnnnyyyy-chaaaaaaaannnnnn!!!!” They heard her excited shout as she came close
Jets of flame burst out from the figure in rings, slowing herself down before she impacted. Fire filled the rooftop for a brief moment before elite operator Blaze landed. The surrounding group stared at the crazy scene as the black-haired feline ran straight for Amiya.
“Blaze-sannn-” Amiya complained as the older girl seized her and nuzzled the small bunny affectionately. “We’re having a mission-”
“You need to let loose sometimes, bunny-chan.” Blaze pinched her cheeks lightly.
“It’s not the time to relax.” Amiya huffed at her. “We’re waiting for everyone else before we start planning.”
The VTOL aircraft hovered slightly above them before the other elite operators jumped off at a safer height. Four more figures slowly hovered down until they landed on the rooftop. A grey-haired Lupo wearing a jacket of red, a man with sunglasses carrying a hammer and shield, a small green-eyed feline Amiya’s age, and lastly, an infamous white-haired mercenary carrying a large blue sword.
Rhodes Island’s elites had arrived.
“Blaze, what did I tell you about following orders?” The man sighed.
“I did follow orders Ace!” Blaze grinned at her superior officer.
“Can’t you be more like Rosmontis and Skadi here? They don’t cause any problems.” Ace grumbled.
“Blaze-senpai…” Rosmontis mumbled disapprovingly. For some reason, her blank expression still somehow managed to express a sense of disappointment at her senior.
“...” Said Aegirian female blankly glanced at the rest of the operators on the rooftop. The rest of them were staring at her in surprise. It was extremely rare to see the infamous Skadi in Rhodes Island. The Aegirian operator was always busy taking missions away from the landship. Most of the Rhodes Island employees haven’t actually seen the Aegir. She had garnered a reputation as a lone wolf type of operator, completing missions that required teams on her own.
To see her here operating with the rest of them?
It was actually a relieving thought.
“So…can you brief us quickly over what’s going on?” Ace asked Amiya while the girl was still being cuddled in Blaze’s arms.
“Alright…”
.
.
.
Rosmontis found herself fighting behind Skadi and Blaze as they reinforced one of the LGD flanks at the border of the slums.
Blaze waved her arm and an arc of fire pushed the Reunion back. As per their orders, they weren’t focused on eliminating threats, but to scare them from attacking the LGD contingent. Which meant Rosmontis didn’t have to work much. She telepathically lifted some rubble and crushed them into smaller pieces before hurling the barrage of debris at the attacking rebels. Rosmontis would normally just crush enemies with large chunks, but killing was not the priority. Still, if she added a little more power on the pebble-sized projectiles, then they would start tearing into bodies like arrowheads.
That wasn’t a nice sight to behold. Bruises would have to do for now.
Her eyes glanced over to the last member of their squad.
Skadi…was something surely to behold.
The Aegir jumped straight into another group of Reunion fighters and swung her sword in a circle. Not a single one managed to parry or deflect the swing. Swords broke and fighters found themselves brutally mutilated. Skadi drove her fist into one of the heavy tanks and broke through his shield, punching his chest and likely to have broken his ribs inward too.
That man wasn’t going to live past the day.
She was merciless, executing those who came within arm’s distance. A walking disaster- one the Reunion was learning the hard way.
“R-runn!!! Grrkkk-” The man’s windpipe was crushed after Skadi jabbed her fist on it. He collapsed and slowly died of suffocation as the Aegirian mercenary continued to march forward into the Reunion’s fire. Arrows, bolts, and knives hurled her way but Skadi just smacked them all away either with sword or bare hands.
A wall of rock burst out of the ground and stopped Skadi from further pursuing the Reunion.
The combat lulled as the Reunion cheered.
“Captain Mudrock’s here!”
“We have a chance!”
“Let’s kill these fuckers!“
The Reunion fighters slowly stopped backing off. The appearance of a captain restored their lost morale.
“Everyone, fall back.” A deep voice ordered loudly.
That…wasn’t what Rosmontis expected.
“What?!”
“You’re joking right?!”
“We’ve got them on the backfoot! Keep pushing!”
Outraged reactions and roars to push the momentum was halted when the Aegir in their midst broke the earthen wall by ramming through it-
With her body.
The scene silenced the rebels when they saw the thick barrier reduced to rubble in a single moment.
“As I said. Fall. Back.” Mudrock’s orders echoed louder over the silence of the battlefield. “I will slow them down while we retreat.”
Not that they were attacking. Rosmontis and Blaze were limiting themselves to defense. It was Skadi who was going beyond her orders.
“Skadi? What are you doing?!” Blaze shouted as the Aegir launched herself at the Reunion captain.
Mudrock used her arts to crush the floor underneath the running mercenary. Skadi stumbled from the uneven surface and fell into the hole that the Reunion captain created. Mudrock immediately filled the hole by caving in the walls.
She couldn’t let the elite operator run rampant on the battlefield.
Her attention returned to the other threats. Rosmontis waved her hand and unleashed a barrage of small rocks to push the captain back. Mudrock raised another earthen wall to defend while creating an earth golem as she retreated.
An explosion of dust and debris burst from Skadi’s location and the Aegir was back on the warpath for the Reunion captain. Mudrock tried the same tactic, but Skadi jumped as soon as the ground destabilized underneath her foot. Some arrows were fired from the Reunion, but she smacked them out of the air. Mudrock controlled the golem to grab her and throw her aside as the Rhodes Island elite smashed straight through the golem. The broken golem pieces homed in on Skadi, wrapping her in earth to slow her movements.
“The longer you stay, the longer I’ll be forced to fight. Just go!” Mudrock urged the rest of the Reunion’s flank.
More earth golems formed out of the ground around her. Mudrock was a Sarkaz, her species blessed with immense physical and magical abilities. That still didn’t give her enough confidence to face the monster in front of her.
Her arts were by no means as powerful as FrostNova’s, or even forbid, anywhere comparable to Talulah’s, but they were still far beyond the average. It allowed Mudrock to control the battlefield around her while creating her golem platoon. In tandem, it was a force multiplier on a platoon level. For this Rhodes Island operator to destroy her arts effortlessly?
Mudrock wouldn’t underestimate her.
She split her golem squad into pairs while she backed away. They stepped in between the chasing operator and the escaping captain but were destroyed when Skadi swung at them with her sword. She kept chasing after Mudrock, who’s best efforts only slowed down the inevitable.
Skadi reached her.
Mudrock locked her arms together as Skadi launched a fist at her. The impact blew her back several meters.
Skadi flexed her fist after the punch. The texture of the captain’s body felt odd. It definitely wasn’t skin. The material was probably the same as the golems. Effective body armor in most cases, but not against her. She dashed straight for the recovering Reunion captain. Skadi swung her blade, but was intercepted with a hand covered in two layers of earth. It stopped the piercing power of her slash, but the power behind the momentum was enough to blow back the arm. Earth crawled up her body, but it didn’t stop Skadi from hammering away at the earthen armor chunk by chunk. The captain’s armor regenerated quickly, but couldn’t keep up against the Aegir supersoldier’s fists.
Then, the ground around them collapsed.
Mudrock momentarily broke from Skadi’s reach as they tumbled into the crater she made. The dust cloud from the small pit was enough to obstruct the view of everyone from their battle.
“Rhodes Island…I have important information you need.”
Skadi paused. Was her enemy…?
“That is not my decision to make.”
“But Rhodes Island will want to hear me out.” Mudrock knew that Lungmen was on the backfoot right now. They were surprised- caught off guard by the numbers of the Reunion within the city.
“Are you negotiating for your escape or…?”
“No, I surrender. I doubt I can escape you.”
It was a chilling experience- to fight against someone so out of your league, but not one Mudrock hadn’t felt before. Being on the battlefield numbed your senses from the threat of death on a certain level.
“I will call the others. They shall decide.” Skadi stood up across the downed Reunion captain.
Unknown to her, Mudrock was relieved.
Her mission…was nearly finished.
=== CHERNOBOG ===
When the guards returned with food the next morning, Shirou had something to say.
Nearl finished the same bland rations with an empty expression, slightly craving for Shirou’s cooking from the previous day.
She perked up when Shirou exchanged a few words with their captors.
“Call your commander. I have my answer.” Shirou said to them. One of the guards left and returned with the large hulking Wendigo Nearl had only seen two times prior.
She still hadn’t shaken off her nerves when she saw the large commander of the Reunion two weeks ago. Seeing Patriot in pictures didn’t really hold a candle to his real presence.
Nearl felt something off when the commander arrived in front of Shirou’s cell.
“So…have you decided?”
Decided? Decided what?
She didn’t like the wrongness of the situation. There was nothing right about a Reunion commander having a conversation with Shirou. The only reason would be if they wanted something from him, but they already forced him into treating their infected.
“Yes.”
Last night. Something felt different about Shirou last night. The same atmosphere that carried over to this morning.
Nearl had her questions, but she didn’t utter them. Not when the commander was right in front of them.
“Do you agree then?”
Agree?
Nearl’s stomach bottomed out from her. A deep pit of suspicion and slowly growing dread when her mind raced to the worst outcome.
No. He couldn’t have.
Surely not. He was against the Reunion. Shirou fought to help protect the civilians.
“I do, but I still have conditions.”
“We can discuss that away from here.”
The cell door opened.
“Shirou Emiya…welcome to the Reunion.”
Nearl felt her blank expression slip away.
He actually did…
The question from last night didn’t arouse her suspicions when it should’ve had. Shirou…he was looking for an answer. Nearl just gave it to him…but not in the way she expected it to
“Sorry…Nearl.”
Shirou sighed as the blonde pegasi stared at him. The look of disbelief plastered across her face was one he expected since the night before. Nearl was against the Reunion’s methods. Him joining them was nigh betrayal.
“I can’t believe you.”
He didn’t like it either, but there was a reason behind his actions. Even if Nearl saw it differently.
“...” Shirou stayed quiet.
Patriot walked out of the prison with Shirou following behind him.
…
Lunch came around and Nearl found herself an apologetic gift.
What else could it have been?
The Rhodes Island operator glared at the meal placed at her cell’s door.
The aroma. The beauty. The food.
Shirou was clearly trying to appease her. The meal served was also larger than normal.
No. Nearl wasn’t going to fall for it. She was angry Shirou even made an attempt. Like food was enough to compensate for the-
Compensate?
Nearl dug her head deeper into her arms. No, she shouldn’t be even thinking about it as compensation. She was disappointed. Who wouldn’t? Shirou was strong, the Chernobog invasion showed that much. Him on the side of the Reunion was not going to bode well.
She didn’t touch the food. Nearl skipped lunch and thought about what the Reunion offered to make Shirou even consider joining them.
When dinner came, the archer-turned-chef came.
Nearl watched Shirou from the bars while he stared back.
“You need to eat, Nearl.”
“Your food won’t make up for how disappointed I am in you, Shirou.” Nearl closed her eyes.
“I’m not going to fight for them. You know that.”
“Your assistance will boost the Reunion’s strength. Morale is also a weapon.”
Nearl saw how effective Shirou’s cooking was. It made people happy. It made the Reunion happy. It was reinforcing their faith in the rebel movement. That the Reunion was doing something right.
Shirou joining them was akin to him believing in the Reunion’s goal. His reputation as the dangerous archer during the Chernobog invasion had slowly been replaced as the helpful doctor and chef. Turns out, many rebels were so desperate for treatment- good food was just a bonus- that they were willing to turn a blind eye to Shirou’s stance against them at the start.
“There is more to it than just helping them.”
He couldn’t tell Nearl that Patriot and FrostNova had plans to oust Talulah. To do that, they needed more support. Talulah had a good chunk of the Reunion under her control, more than Patriot did.
The guards on Nearl’s cell were part of the Yeti Squad who were loyal to Patriot, but that wasn’t going to make Shirou discuss private matters.
“Nearl…at least eat.” Shirou sighed.
“If you want me to eat, then I’ll take the rations.” Nearl was being childish but it was her way of showing disappointment. She knew Shirou cared a lot about his food. Seeing her take the Reunion’s rations over his cooking was bound to hit him right where it hurt.
“...”
The sigh from Shirou as he stood up was enough retribution from her point of view. Nearl couldn’t help it. She was angry and she wanted someone to vent at, but the only person she could vent to was now someone she couldn’t trust.
He left the prison and returned a few minutes later with a can of soup and dry bread. Shirou replaced the food in her cell and brought out the lunch he cooked.
When Shirou didn’t return for a few minutes, Nearl picked up the food and sniffed. It didn’t smell special, which eased her suspicions. She was half sure that the contents would have been replaced by something he made.
She dipped the bread into the soup and bit into her second meal of the day.
What…
How did he even…
Too late, the food was already in her mouth. Nearl’s defense crumbled and she slurped the rest of her dinner.
How did he make stale bread and bland-looking soup taste good?! She was right, Shirou switched her food out.
Nearl cursed her appetite once she finished the meal.
“…that bastard.”
She wanted to be mad, but the food was good. How could she be mad at someone who was only trying his best to help all sides? At least, Shirou wasn’t using his combat abilities for the Reunion.
Nearl sighed as she leaned back on the wall of her cell.
Just what are you doing…Shirou?
Author’s Note
Happy 2nd Anniversary to me as a fanfic writer! April 28, 2022 was the first time I started writing my first one. One day I’ll get back to fixing that one.
Each little donation helps me out and motivates me to finish chapters earlier, so it would mean a lot to me to have your support!
ko - fi .com (slash) w1nterf0x
Chapter Text
=== RHODES ISLAND ===
When Mudrock asked to be brought to their leader, she didn’t expect to be this way.
The Sarkaz fighter was dragged along in the dust by her captor- the same white-haired operator who smashed through her rock golems like they were sand. Mudrock knew her earthen armor was heavy, it slowed her down considerably when the Sarkaz didn’t use arts to manipulate the armor during combat. Yet, the girl just dragged her along at walking pace without looking winded at all.
Seriously, just how strong was this girl?
They were given looks by the LGD personnel as the Rhodes Island operator dragged her behind the lines. They were left alone for the most part aside from one officer who asked what she was being dragged for.
“She’s a prisoner.” Her captor walked past the LGD officer.
The trip was a relatively short one, but it was enough to destroy her dignity. Mudrock considered how the option of dying was better than being dragged around like a sack of potatoes instead. The suffering soon ended when they stopped in front of two individuals busy standing over a modified station.
The two figures paused from giving out orders.
“Amiya. Doctor.” Skadi kept her vice-like grip on Mudrock’s collar. “This is the Reunion captain who surrendered.”
The captain looked at the two. One was a young female Cautus while the other was covered from head to toe in a medical suit.
She didn’t know who was who until one of them spoke.
“Doctor, let me handle this.” The smaller of the two stepped forward.
Mudrock’s eyes widened within her suit. When she heard that one of Rhodes Island's leaders was a kid, she doubted it. The Sarkaz was convinced that they were fooled.
Not anymore.
“You're…the leader?”
“Yes.” Amiya confirmed. “You're a captain?”
“The Reunion was following his commands.” Skadi confirmed beside her.
Mudrock always kept her voice neutral. In combination with her mud arts, it didn't come off as anything that hinted she was a girl. Just the way Mudrock wanted it.
“Skadi said you had information.”
“I do.”
Amiya narrowed her eyes suspiciously. “I'm afraid that depends. The last time we believed in the Reunion, your leader turned on her own words afterward.”
She would only take the information at face value. Amiya’s mind played the events of their escape from Chernobog for a brief moment before she returned back to the matter at hand.
“I am not like her.”
“That remains to be seen. We will still have to confirm your information.”
Mudrock didn't have much in the way of proving her words.BShe hadn't planned past this stage. Her priority had been to find Rhodes Island and engage them in conversation. Now that she was captured, it would be suspicious if the Reunion's plans crumbled right after the Mudrock squad deserted.
Wait…
“Once I give you the information, the Reunion will hunt us down once they figure out I deserted.”
Amiya’s expression hardened.
“The Reunion will kill deserters. Me and my squad wanted to leave for some time now.” Mudrock continued. “They'll make us examples- just like the others who tried to run.”
With Talulah, it was to the death. There was no other option. Her diehard loyalists took her words to heart, eager to punish deserters on their own.
It was how the Reunion dealt with deserters like them.
“...and if we trust you?” Amiya asked.
“Then you’ll stop the commanders from flanking Lungmen’s walls.”
The Doctor behind Amiya perked.
“Only the commanders Mephisto and Skullshatterer have been spotted so far.”
They had considered that the other commanders were outside helping the attack on the walls, or were hiding while they commanded the Reunion inside Lungmen. But the LGD’s network had yet to pick up on the enemy radio signals. There was a possibility the Reunion just opted for other less effective means of communication, or had planned for situations ahead to make the forces self-reliant.
“You're missing 2 others. Crownslayer and Faust.”
It made sense in Mudrock's mind. Crownslayer and Faust were better at sneaking around compared to the other two. They would be more suited to hitting the LGD from behind.
“This means that the Reunion’s main goal are the walls…your attack from the slums was just a diversion?” Amiya ran through what she knew.
“Those were our orders. To attack Lungmen from inside. They didn't tell us much else, so I would think so.”
“Talulah…she drew most of the Lungmen's attention to the walls.” The Doctor’s eyes widened. “It was to cause chaos with the second attack here. They were counting on splitting the LGD before they went all out for the walls.”
The LGD would hold the line, but it was still too dangerous not to deal with the threat from behind.
“We need to inform the LGD.” They would send the message to Officer Ch’en. She and the LGD commanders would prepare for the attack from the rear.
“There is also another objective.” Mudrock added.
“What other objective?” Amiya frowned.
“Rhodes Island knows about the Fuyuki Clinic doctors…right?” The captain clarified.
“We do.” They were literally working with the last two doctors inside Lungmen. Doctor Rin and Sakura had an arrangement in place with Kal’tsit for Rhodes Island’s assistance.
“All fighters have been shown posters of Doctor Rin and Sakura. Everyone is under strict orders to capture them at all costs.” One of the Fuyuki Clinic’s patients had a knack for drawing. Talulah gathered all the Reunion's artists to make posters of the doctors and distribute them around.
It wasn't surprising to Amiya and the Doctor. They expected the Reunion to do such a thing. Having more doctors that could treat Oripathy would massively draw numbers to join the Reunion.
There was only one problem with that.
Rin and Sakura’s identities were now spreading faster than they’d like to.
Amiya and the Doctor exchanged glances. They'll have to pass the message along to Kal’tsit. She would be the one to inform the two Fuyuki Clinic doctors about the current situation.
“Doctor, we need to recall everyone. The LGD will have to hold the slums on their own.” The Amiya weighed their options. The threat here was only a diversion. Rhodes Island needed to support Lungmen where the real danger was.
“But we're sending everyone to where the fighting is the heaviest! It's too dangerous!” The Doctor retorted. Rhodes Island wasn't prepared for large field battles like these. They were only suited to special operations and the like. He made sure to look over Rhodes Island’s capabilities during his downtime to orient himself with the organization he was working with.
“I know! But we can't just sit back and watch the LGD handle the situation on their own! They're already struggling as it is! Besides, Kal’tsit is also there! We can't just leave her!”
Amiya wouldn’t leave anyone behind. She still wouldn’t forgive herself for leaving Nearl behind- even if it wasn’t her fault.
“We’re not leaving Kal’tsit. We can stop the threat before they reach them.” The Doctor explained.
Stop the threat.
“Do you have a plan, Doctor?” Amiya realized.
He didn’t have one yet, but there was an idea forming in his mind.
“Yes. But we’ll need the LGD to help us.”
Namely, information. Live battlefield information.
=== SATELLITE LGD BASE ===
It was the worst situation one would think of in their position.
They were a specialized team of surveillance operators dedicated to CCTV and network. Each of the LGD bases scattered around Lungmen had at least one of them. Their role was to support the personnel on the ground when it came to operations. Since their location was a base, it was expected that they could be targets for the Reunion. Worse, much of the manpower at the base was pulled out to fight out front. Active personnel were replaced with a skeletal team of reserves to provide the bare minimum of security for the several support teams remaining behind.
Their base was located on a different tile from where the Reunion was attacking. Orders from command relocated the second reserve team of theirs to another base closer to the frontline. The decision made sense. Those bases had a higher chance of being attacked.
They weren’t so lucky.
The head of the team swallowed nervously as the Sarkaz in front of him idly toyed with her knife.
“What do you say, chief? It’s a good deal.” The femme fatale smirked while looking at him. Burning orange eyes filled with mania stared him down and the LGD officer rallied his resolve to face her. He’d pictured himself in this scenario many times- in his imagination that is. The attention of the wild and dangerous vixen locked on him.
Except this wasn't a metaphor. She was literally wild and dangerous.
Their guards were dead. Killed by the Sarkaz mercenaries under her command.
A little splash of blood only reinforced how deadly this woman was- somehow sharpening the crazy image she had. The smug grin, relaxed poise, grenade launcher, and large number of explosives on her raised alarms in his mind.
Insane.
Nothing else would describe her.
Behind the grey-haired Sarkaz was a wall of screens showing various camera angles of different areas on one of Lungmen’s tiles. The city had thousands of such cameras scattered to track activity. The only exception were the slums where the LGD had no control over.
“Everyone…continue as normal.” The LGD officer in charge forced himself to calm down. Just like many other intel operations teams, higher-ups ordered them to keep track of the Reunion as they attacked the inner Lungmen tiles.
That priority was now shelved in favor of securing the lives of his team- which meant bowing to their captor’s demands.
“Good boy.” The girl spun around to look at the screens. “So, tell me what I’m seeing here.”
To the stranger, none of the designations on the screen made sense. They were probably locations, but she wasn’t interested in memorizing them.
“We’re watching the Reunion’s likely route on Tile 21.”
Orders were given out just an hour prior regarding the predicted route of the Reunion. The LGD commanders assumed that the rebel group would pick the easiest method and rush for the city center together. Now, satellite network teams like them were keeping track of the Reunion’s progress.
The officer accessed his computer and switched some of the cameras. The screen flashed quickly as they showed other areas. Just as predicted, some areas were slowly being filled by the Reunion as they organized into teams before marching deeper. If his team could see them, then other surveillance teams would too. Which meant he didn’t have to update the situation to his superior.
“What were you doing before that?”
He paused. He couldn’t tell them what their original orders were. The LGD Chief herself warned that anyone who leaked the information wouldn’t just be fired. They would be imprisoned with how important it was.
“We were on standby.”
“W. We’re wasting time. Let’s just kill one of them so they follow our orders.” One of the Sarkaz mercenaries who accompanied the girl complained. He hefted his axe over one of the other LGD operators and the woman trembled as she backed off.
“Hmmm, we could.” She rolled her eyes. “That’s what we were going to do anyway. But if you kill them now, how else can we force them to surrender information?”
The Sarkaz lowered his axe.
“Right- let’s use our brains for a little bit, yeah? Muscle doesn’t mean anything if you can’t use it right.” W grumbled at him. “Now, back to the topic-“ She stopped in front of one operator. “Tell me what your original orders were. Don’t give me bullshit because I saw you hesitate.”
The team leader slowly watched as the now-named Sarkaz leader held her knife threateningly at one of his members.
“We were just on standby.”
“Are your orders really more important than someone’s safety?”
“…”
W rolled her eyes. “Fine, let’s play hard.”
The man cried out as the Sarkaz shoved her knife into his side. He fell over while clutching the wound before he started bandaging it as they were trained to do. The LGD operator closest to him moved forward to help him but was stopped by W.
“Hey now, we wouldn’t want a second accident to happen, right?” She grinned while tilting her head. “If your officer won’t answer me, how about you tell me? I’ll let you treat him.”
The LGD operators inside the room fumed. A few stood up but W just raised her knife threateningly.
“Do it. I dare you. We can kill all of you here before you get any one of us.” She smirked.
It wasn’t guaranteed that the LGD present couldn’t take down at least one of her grunts, but she wanted them to second-guess themselves. She wanted them scared to take action.
W didn’t know if they bought the ruse or not, but saw that her intentions succeeded when rational thought kept the operators from making any moves.
“Good to see everyone’s on the same page.” The grey-haired Sarkaz looked at the girl closest to her- the same one who tried to help the man she just stabbed.
If their leader wasn’t going to talk then maybe she could find a weak link.
“So girl, what about you? What were your orders before? I suggest you make the right choice because…” W tilted her head to the man on the ground. “Seems to me like your leader prioritizes it over you. The only person who can guarantee your safety now is you.”
W hummed while the gears turned inside the girl’s head.
“Think about it really really well…”
The operator glanced at her superior.
The LGD officer already knew what her answer was. Between prison and possible death of her or someone else? She was bound to pick her comrade’s life over the mission.
“I’m not telling you shit.” The girl growled. The team leader warned them what possible consequences an information leak would have. Imprisonment was just the punishment they would receive, but more importantly was what the information would do in the hands of other people.
The world was not ready for them .
W blinked at her. Her superior had the same reaction when his eyes widened.
“Fine then.”
She stabbed the man again. This time, one of the others jumped from his seat but was slammed down by one of her mercenaries. The Sarkaz didn’t hold back and used his superior strength to clobber the operator down.
“Just as long as you don’t kill him.” W yawned while waving her hand. “He broke our rules- so just break him.”
“You said I was the one getting stabbed next!” The girl shouted.
“Did I? That wasn’t what I said.” W grinned. She was threading a dangerous line. Push too hard and they could call command down on the base. They’d have to kill everyone and gain nothing from capturing the base. But if she played her cards right, W could get what she wanted.
“Just tell me what I want and I’ll stop stabbing him.”
The female operator clammed up.
‘These LGD folks are really something, huh.’
W was just about to stab the man one more time when a radio buzzed. Her eyes slowly moved up to the officer who stood rigid at the back of the room. Their eyes met and W raised an eyebrow.
“Are you gonna accept that or not? Don’t worry. We won’t be rude and interrupt the call. That depends if you snitch on us though. Nobody likes a snitch.”
Quite ironic that she was trying to get one of them to snitch too.
The leader answered the call.
“This is Officer Jiayi of Tile 17’s Surveillance Squad-1.” Each base was named after the tile they were located in. Because of the training and skills required to form a surveillance division, they couldn’t get a second team for their tile.
“Officer Jiayi, discontinue tracking the Fuyuki doctors. Your squad will now assist Rhodes Island. A new channel has been set up for you and Amiya to coordinate.”
The team leader’s face paled. That was Chief Ch’en Huichieh’s voice. This order was coming straight from the top. His eyes caught the surprised expression on the enemy captain’s grin when she overheard the news.
He forced himself to reply calmly despite the situation.
“Ma’am?”
W brought a finger to her lips with a smile.
‘Nobody gets hurt if you don’t say a word.’
Her lips mouthed the words silently to the officer.
“Is something wrong?”
“Do we still need to track the Reunion and the doctors?” He hid the hesitation in his voice. The gig was up and their captors knew about their orders.
“Only the doctors. Amiya believes that the Reunion is a distraction. She thinks the commanders are planning to assault the walls from inside.”
“I assume we are assisting them in searching for the commanders?”
“Yes. They will engage the commanders to stop them.”
“Understood.”
“Rhodes Island is waiting for you in Channel #EFW64SDF45. Good luck.”
The radio briefly cut off once the transmission ended. The tense atmosphere in the room intensified as the operators knew that the cards were not in their favor. Their only option was to go along or warn the LGD and die. The second option was the last card they wanted to use, but would do so if they found no way out.
“How interesting! ” W leapt off the table she sat on during the call and sheathed her knife. “See? That wasn’t so bad now, right?”
The operator she held back rushed forward to quickly treat her wounded teammate.
W walked back to the commander at a sedate pace. “See? Our goals both align! Who would’ve known?”
The team leader grimaced as the Sarkaz captain smugly stopped in front of him.
“Go on. Do your job now.” W shooed at the officer with her hand. “We’re just guests. Don't let us interrupt your work.”
The leader pushed down the slight twinge of irritation that bubbled up inside him. The girl’s offensive words and smug disposition were taking its toll on him. He focused his effort on the task and keyed his ID into the channel Rhodes Island was waiting at.
A moment later, his radio pinged with confirmation as his device joined the channel.
“A-ah…Blaze-san please stop hugging…the LGD’s team could join at any moment.”
“It’s fine~ They’re not here yet!”
Purring and muffled movement could be heard from the other end of the call.
Unfortunately for the LGD’s side, the tense situation on their end kept them on their toes.
“Miss…Amiya?”
“Eeep!”
The sound of the device falling was heard from the speaker before someone scrambled to pick it up off the floor.
“S-sorry about that.”
The young voice on the other end cleared her throat.
“This is Amiya. Are you the LGD surveillance team Miss Ch’en called?”
“Correct.”
“Great! We need your help. How much can your team cover Lungmen’s eastern sectors?”
“A majority of it. Slums are out of the question, but we have a lot of cameras everywhere else.” The leader of the team could at least admit that the Rhodes Island representative- however young she may be from what they could hear- was quick to get to the point.
“Is there a way to sync visuals? We don’t have a detailed map of Lungmen.”
Rhodes Island didn’t have access to Lungmen’s maps outside of the publically available civilian maps online. Whereas the LGD has CCTV networks, live updates, detailed city blueprints, and everything needed to secure Lungmen.
The officer made the decision to skip protocol and grant Rhodes Island access to his screen without requesting permission from his superiors. Assuming that Rhodes Island didn’t have a mobile command post given to them, it was only reasonable to show them his screen. Vital information he’d pick would be presented on their end through their channel.
Lungmen was in a dire state. He didn’t care about following rules anymore. He’d break as many to keep the city safe. He was stuck between a rock and a hard place. One wrong move and his team would all be dead if he slipped up and the mercenaries’ presence was found. They’d be dead and he wouldn’t have an eye on whatever this Reunion group was after. Better to know their objectives while controlling the information they have.
“Please confirm if your channel feed shows my screen.” The officer pulled up a map on his monitor and overlaid it on a corner. “These are the Reunion’s real time movements.” On the screen showed red areas where the Reunion were heavily active in. Small red dots could be seen showing movement between areas- including another hotspot where the Reunion were organizing together to march toward the city center.
“Affirmative. We can see your screen. Please give us a moment to study the map.”
The other network ID mic went inactive. The LGD chief closed his own mic to buy himself some privacy.
The Sarkaz captain whistled.
“Heh, the little bunny’s really grown a long way.” She swung her legs on top of the nearby desk. W listened to the conversation silently to find out what Rhodes Island was planning. “So while they’re busy- let’s do mine.” She dropped the cheerful personality.
“Show me where the Fuyuki doctors are.”
The team leader hesitated.
“Relax, we don’t have plans to capture them. We’re after something else. I’m just interested to see them after what we’ve heard of in the Reunion.”
“Pull up the cameras from the other surveillance teams.” He ordered. The operators under him cycled through the cameras other bases were monitoring until they stopped on one crowded street.
“I’m not going to squint at all that until I find them.” W rolled her eyes. She saw the painted posters that the Reunion passed around to show the last two Fuyuki Doctors, but the view on screen showed thousands of people walking around one of Lungmen’s plazas without a care in the world.
These people didn’t even care about the Reunion attacking the slums. That, or they didn’t know.
The team paused the footage, zoomed, then enhanced the image shown on the monitor.
W blinked.
Hold on…what was that girl doing with them?
“Keep an eye on them for me, will you?”
Suddenly the captain’s comm device pinged.
“Umm…mister? Are you there?”
“We are.” The officer responded immediately.
“Right. Please watch over the cameras in Tile 23. The Reunion commanders will approach the eastern walls from there.”
W’s interest perked. The commander’s mouth curved down.
“Update us once you see these commanders.”
His phone received the images Rhodes Island sent. A moment later, the pictures of Reunion's leaders flashed on the screen. They were taken during the Belobog rescue operation by Rhodes Island.
“Affirmative.” Then, as an afterthought. “Do you need LGD reinforcements? We can probably draw some from nearby operations-”
“No. We’ll engage them on our own. They can focus on defending Lungmen.”
Once again, the call went silent.
“Smart girl.” W grinned. “I wonder how she found out?”
=== LUNGMEN EASTERN WALL ===
Ch’en kept glancing between her maps and the holograms of the border plates. When the LGD informed her that two Reunion commanders were flanking to hit the rear of the walls, she took over one of the bunkers with an operations team assisting in the defense.
The LGD forces under Hoshiguma have stabilized from the Reunion’s early assault. The reinforcements from the other sectors have arrived and established a line of defense that hemmed the slums in.
The walls were in a similar stalemate. The Reunion outside the city have besieged the access tunnels and stairs from below, but the tight corridors and LGD chokepoints kept them from making any progress.
“Any news on their leader?” Ch’en radioed her spotter on the walls.
“None, Ma’am. She’s still watching the siege on Lungmen from the hill.”
That little bit of good news should’ve uplifted her mood, even just a tad bit. But no. Talulah watching from behind gave her more time to watch how the siege went, and what her next move was. She couldn’t assist directly because it would mean putting her Dragon arts and the Reunion together in such close quarters leading to instant death.
“Good. Tell me if she starts moving.” Ch’en lowered her radio. Her attention returned to the map- or more particularly- her rearguard.
The reserves were being mustered to create a defensive line for the incoming Reunion commanders.
“Rhodes Island is on their way to intercept the commanders.”
Ch’en glanced at Kal’tsit on the other side of the table. The feline doctor was closing the phone after Amiya and the others updated their status.
“How strong are they? The commanders.” The LGD had little information on the commanders outside of their identities. It was difficult to get in contact with their spies in the Reunion, much more difficult to collect information on the abilities of the commanders. They only had profiles on Talulah, Patriot, and FrostNova. Two because of their extensive histories and the last because of her reputation even within the Reunion.
She wasn’t called the Wintry Death for nothing. Just from name alone, the LGD had a good idea of what the commander was capable of.
“Unfortunately, we don’t have much on their commanders either.” Not for a lack of trying. It was just that Rhodes Island didn’t have any operators that could fill in the spy role for such a long term infiltration like the Reunion.
“Tsk.” Ch’en clicked her tongue. She thought Rhodes Island would’ve had more info judging from the confidence they had in their intel.
“But-“ Kal’tsit continued. “We can fight them for you. Which leaves you undistracted from commanding the LGD’s defense.”
That was enough for Ch’en. It meant more time to find a weakness for the LGD to exploit and turn the battle in their favor.
“I’ll leave you to it.”
Kal’tsit walked outside the bunker away from Ch’en and her team. A bird swooped in and dropped a package beside her. It made one circle before perching on her shoulder.
There was only one possibility as to who it was.
The green-haired leader of Rhodes Island picked up the bundled folders. She untied the string holding them closed and opened the first page.
“…”
The note on top explained the situation and the reasons why.
She flipped through the pages for a quick verification before signing on the bottom.
=== FUYUKI GROUP ===
Rin knew that illusions and disguises would only be useful for so long. They were on an uphill battle against a city hunting them down. Against all that manpower and resources? There was no such thing as the perfect cover. Sooner or later, mistakes would be made.
It came sooner than they wanted it to.
When Lungmen declared the Reunion’s attack from the east, the news was received with mixed response from the public. At the time, they still didn’t know how to respond to it. Most of them continued on with their day- which bought the trio of girls more time to sneak through the city without much difficulty. Slipping between crowds of people made it hard for the cameras to keep track of them.
But when the second alarm came about the Reunion’s sudden attack from the slums, everything changed.
It was slow at first. People stopped going about their daily lives to watch the live feed of drones above the slums. When it became obvious that the LGD were being herded back with massive losses, the population slowly became unsettled.
Rin could already see the events playing out in front of her. Chaos would ensue once the civilians started running. They would be left like sitting ducks.
“Move faster! They’ll slow us down when they start panicking!” Rin grabbed Misha and stuck to the side of the avenue they were passing.
Sure enough, as minutes passed, panic spread. It went out in full force once the citizens near the slums arrived. Where else could they run? The LGD reinforcements didn’t arrive in time to handle the evacuation of the civilians from the city plates closest to the slums. Only the deeper plates in the city could put space between them and the Reunion.
“Rin- the people.” Sakura tried to warn her. “They are all running to the west and deeper into Lungmen. There won’t be much cover for us if we keep heading for the eastern walls.” Her familiars were flying all over the city tracking the movements of the population. From their view, waves of figures were running away from the LGD and the Reunion’s battle.
“We can’t do anything about it. That’s why we’re not hiding anymore.” Rin stopped and turned to their last member. “Misha, we’re going to sprint now. Get on my back.”
Misha blinked. She understood the situation from what she heard. But one thing remained on her mind.
“…get on your back?” She asked hesitantly.
Wouldn’t that just slow them down?
“It’s faster if I carry you.” Rin dropped to one knee and gestured for Misha to ride on her back. “Come on. Hurry up.”
Misha looked at Sakura skeptically.
“We’ll be much faster. We promise.” The purple-haired mage encouraged her.
The Ursine teenager took her word for it and awkwardly mounted Rin’s back- only to be stunned when Rin immediately stood up like she didn’t weigh at all. Misha had only been with them for less than three days, yet she didn’t remember seeing much muscle on Rin.
“Hold on.”
That was the only warning Misha received before her body jerked backwards. Her mind caught on a moment later that Rin just exploded forwards. She clung on to the older girl’s back in panic. Fortunately for Misha, Rin expected her surprise and locked her arms around the girl’s legs to keep her from falling off. Her speed was astonishing to the Ursine teen. Misha assumed they were running a few times faster than the pace they had previously.
S-so fast!
Misha couldn’t believe such speed was possible. Not unless arts were involved. Thinking about it, the sisters had been showing surprise after surprise while she was with them.
Doctors? These sisters were doctors? These sisters were more like wizards!
With cover no longer an option, the only choice left was speed. Rin and Sakura reinforced their legs and sprinted down the road with their charge in tow. Buildings rushed past them as they made their way through empty streets. A few detours were made to avoid LGD teams in the way, but their journey was uninterrupted for the most part.
Not until they appeared.
…
“Rin, they’re moving again.”
“They’re obviously tracking us.” Rin slowed down with Sakura behind her.
“Their left flank is stretching.” Sakura watched from one of her bird familiars flying in the sky. “Each time we change route, they start moving to cut us off.”
The only way to even track the girls were through the cameras. As far as they knew, those cameras should only be under the control of Lungmen.
So why did these people know their location?
From Sakura’s description, it was easy to tell that they weren’t LGD forces. They were disguised in casual clothes and carried a large variety of weapons unlike the guards. Some weren’t even hiding it as they lugged around greatswords and large shields.
It was beyond suspicious. Even more so when they were moving to intercept the trio for the third time.
“Must be Lungmen undercover agents. Either that, or they are compromised.” Rin was only focused on reaching Kal’tsit. The LGD or whoever could track them, but the only problem would be if they attempted to stop the trio from reaching Rhodes Island.
“Rin, they’re Sarkaz. Lungmen does not have Sarkaz.” Sakura looked through her familiar’s eyes. The knowledge they spent time learning about this world was beginning to pay off. The people of Terra were racist to a degree that Earth had long since moved past. Here, it wasn’t just common. It was heavily enforced.
“Either Reunion or a third party then. Let’s keep moving forward. Use your familiars to slow them down.” It was time to turn the tables on them. The other side would’ve known by now that they were also being tracked. Each time they relocated, Rin and Sakura changed their route.
They continued moving in the same direction with a different plan. The original idea was to outmaneuver enemy forces with pure speed, but this enemy was prepared to counter that. So, a little addition was in order.
Go on the attack. They had the ability to engage them from afar.
Compared to Rin who was a genius- the scientist of the group, and Shirou who was the fighter- a literal nuke, Sakura completed the trio as their cavalry- the support.
Sakura had a few hundred familiars active at all times. They were meant to be her eyes and ears. Out of those, a few dozen were kept nearby for security. To achieve that number of familiars, Sakura had to develop her craft and refine her technique.
She cut the mana cost when she shifted from creating familiars to taking control over small fauna that were readily available anywhere. Rats, birds, insects, any sort of animal she could use was bound under her control. To spread her mana efficiently, she didn’t actively control them, but rather let them continue living as normal. It only took a small amount of mana to passively bind them into her web of control- just a light touch. Sakura only needed to activate her control over them when she needed to. When she needed eyes and ears over an area, she just had to tap into dozens of familiars at that location.
Now she was about to actively control a lot of them. Not just dozens.
Hundreds.
It was going to be a little painful, but pain was something Sakura had long since grown strong tolerance to. Zouken Matou’s methods made sure of that.
She drew a small amount of the energy in the air around her. If Sakura wanted to conserve her own reserves, then she needed to use some of the environment’s- even if it was considered toxic for her. The Originium that would enter her body would be purified when they filtered it out later on.
Sakura felt the dip in the well within her as hundreds of small critters fell under her control. She sent the unexpected force of animals at the identified threats.
Ironically, it was not Shirou who was the most against killing between the three of them. It was Sakura. Shirou had the most kills on his hand, and Rin was more than willing to kill if it was the optimal choice for the situation- like if they were up against enemies like the Reunion. Sakura- for her part- was not so keen on ending lives that easily. Thankfully, all she needed to do was slow them down with her familiars.
It was effective. Sakura stopped the Sarkaz in their tracks. They continued running until they passed the gap left open.
Out of nowhere, the phone in her pocket rang. Rin grabbed the irritating device and shot the number a look. She didn’t recognize it. Whoever it was, they chose a very bad time. Rin thought to decline the call, but very few people knew about their number. The person on the other end must’ve had connections to find them. Unless it was a mistake on some random person’s end. Sometimes people just called the wrong number.
“Hello?” Rin slipped into the persona she used when dealing with Clocktower mages.
“I hope you little girls aren’t lost. The way back to mommy is the other direction.”
The taunting voice on the other end came from a girl. Rin didn’t bite the bait and replied blankly.
“Who are you? What do you want?” She wasn’t going to bother asking how the girl got their number. It was easy to assume that the LGD was compromised, security was always an issue with organizations. The Clocktower taught her that much. That place was a cesspool of politics and backdoors. You just needed the right connections and the right bribes.
“As I said, do you want to run into the Reunion?”
The girl didn’t sound like an LGD operative. Rin knew law enforcement had some rules of conduct when engaging with civilians. Though calling the girls “civilians” would be quite the stretch.
“Are you here to tell us what we already knew?” She deliberately withheld information by dodging the question. “That was your best chance at capturing us. Your leader won’t be pleased.”
When they reach Kal’tsit, the girls would have the protection behind the bulk of the LGD. Their interceptor lost the opportunity to engage them at their weakest. The other side would be slapping themselves in embarrassment.
“Considering that woman’s plans, I’d feel safer having you doctors and Misha far far away from her. Who knows what she would do if she learned you were heading in her direction.”
That piqued Rin’s interest. The person didn’t deny the subtle jab at her allegiance. Though said allegiance now looked doubtful considering her words.
“Moving on, let’s cut the crap and make a deal. You have Misha. If she’s with you, then you’re keeping her away from us and the LGD right? Do you know why she’s important?”
“Our conversation is being tracked.”
Rin didn’t know how right she was.
“Even better. These idiots are underestimating Talulah and her plans. Maybe they’ll actually listen and do something about it.” The woman’s irritation was audible to Rin despite the humorous tone she used.
This girl knew about the Reunion leader’s plans? Rin’s mind raced with ideas. Most of them were discarded, but some looked promising.
“Go on…”
Misha gulped on Rin’s back. What kind of deal was she thinking of? Like most races on Terra, her bear features enhanced some of her abilities- particularly strength, scent, and hearing. She could hear the conversation as clear as day despite the low tone Rin was using and the wind whipping past them as they continued sprinting. Hearing her name from the other end raised alarms inside her mind.
“Do you know why the LGD wants Misha? And no, it’s not the same reason the Reunion wants her for.”
Rin took a moment to ponder over whether she should answer. Lungmen wanted Misha because she was the daughter of Sergei, a scientist involved in Chernobog’s Sarcophagus- whatever that was. Rin couldn’t find much about Sergei and the Sarcophagus because not much was known about them. Even Sakura’s familiars following LGD higher-ups couldn’t overhear much.
It was just that. Misha was just the daughter of some scientist from Chernobog. Rin knew there was more to it, but nothing else came up.
There was little point to hide such small information if you couldn’t use it. Maybe she’d learn more if she played along.
“They want Misha because she’s is the daughter of the Chernobog scientist Sergei.”
“Right.” The voice on the other end chuckled. “Now we can get talking for real. I bet you’re real interested to know why I’m doing all this?”
“I am.”
“Because we’ve all been betrayed.”
Rin frowned.
“We’re all going to die here. That’s if her plans come to fruition. We’ll be lucky if some of our commanders even make it back. Even if we survive, we’re just returning to the Dragon’s den. As we fight in this city, Talulah watches us from outside- waiting for us to fall one by one.”
“You are sure of this?”
“Heh, I’m watching Rhodes Island and their cute little bunny leader hunt down our commanders as we speak.”
=== CHERNOBOG ===
FrostNova had mixed feelings about the Reunion’s newest member.
On one hand, she was giddy. The Reunion’s morale was on a high-note since Oripathy treatment started. Chefs were beginning to cook better food, and many fighters were flocking to join Patriot’s forces. All-in-all, things were trending upwards. A happy Reunion was a stronger Reunion, and they were gathering more support for Patriot’s plans.
On the other hand…
“What are you planning?”
“I have no idea what you’re talking about.”
FrostNova glared at the red-haired chef suspiciously as he cooked up a batch for lunch. The chefs around them had been scared off when the Reunion commander trudged into the camp. Her reputation as the Wintry Death was still prevalent and rebels not part of the Yeti Squadron still avoided her.
“Don’t lie to me. You were heavily against us a few weeks ago.”
The little rooftop rendezvous a few nights before the Reunion invasion was still fresh on her mind. FrostNova and Faust attempted to
“I’m busy cooking.”
Shirou dodged the subject with the elegance of a bull. No one ever said he was good at lying, so Shirou adapted by using situations to his favor.
Except his current activity wasn’t really all that important.
FrostNova’s fingers twitched. She was tempted to freeze the cauldron and the food- as much as it hurt her delicious food be damned - but remembered she could control her power better now. A quick flick of her hand and the coals below the cauldron froze over.
“Not anymore.”
Shirou sighed. He released the ladle and faced the blank-faced rabbit. FrostNova’s expression didn’t betray her emotions- but the same couldn’t be said for her extremities. Her ears stood ramrod straight and he assumed her tail would be puffy underneath her oversized coat.
“What made you change your mind? We aren’t good people.”
FrostNova had come to accept the Reunion’s change a long time ago. They may have started out for a good cause, but Talulah’s direction and the new recruits had done too much damage. To many, they were now seen as a rebel movement rather than a peaceful one. Even if some still carried good intentions like her and Patriot, the actions of the majority were damning to their cause.
Shirou had three choices. Tell the truth, spin a lie, or dodge the question. Two of those choices were unlikely to succeed. Running away from FrostNova was his best move, but that wouldn’t work. Not when the entire Reunion was on her side.
FrostNova searched his eyes for an answer. Shirou avoided meeting her stare while choosing his next words carefully.
“I didn’t change my mind-”
The Cautus commander narrowed her eyes.
“-but I agree with Patriot.”
“...what did he tell you?” FrostNova asked. Patriot’s plot was a well kept secret between the Yeti Squadron under her and the Shieldguards- fiercely loyal Ursus soldiers who followed his insurgency against the empire. Not even the Reunion fighters assigned to them were in the know.
“That there was only one enemy the Reunion needed to stop.” Shirou answered.
One enemy that needed to be stopped.
FrostNova knew what Shirou meant. Patriot never considered the followers under her as threats. They were misguided supporters who went down the path of vengeance. Between her, Patriot, and FrostNova- nobody else came close. That was why she made sure to increase her numbers under the guise of “balance” to keep the strength of each Reunion branch relatively equal.
Patriot had quality. Talulah had quantity.
“...so you decided to help us?”
“If she’s stopped, then Patriot can take over.” It’ll be difficult taking over the Reunion after the chaos, but Shirou believed that Patriot and FrostNova could do it. “This mindless pursuit of retribution will stop. Isn’t that what you wanted?”
“What’s in it for you?” FrostNova murmured. “What did Patriot offer you?”
“Nothing.”
“Nobody does anything for free.” The world didn’t operate that way. The Reunion had to fight for every meal. They were forced to attack villages to survive. Hunting animals and collecting food in the wild wouldn’t support a group as large as the Reunion. FrostNova felt disgusted at herself every time they had to go out and “collect” from villages and towns in the wilderness.
By any means necessary.
More often than not, their targets were other infected. Those who were shunned from cities, forced to create a living out in the wilderness. FrostNova had seen their broken homes and ruined farms in the wake of the Reunion’s path. Children huddled behind parents crying at them as they pillaged food and resources. Lives ruined and homes wrecked- all for the sake of supporting their cause.
Sometimes, FrostNova questioned Patriot why they still continued to work with Talulah. Many times, Patriot had been the one to stop FrostNova from attacking the Draco.
One day, retribution will come for her. FrostNova knew it. On that day, will she be prepared to face all the sins she has committed?
“Then I don’t know.”
“You don’t know?”
“...you could say it was an old dream.”
FrostNova looked at Shirou critically.
“What kind of dream?”
“The stupid kind. The one I learned to leave behind.”
One that kept rearing up its head. Something in this world just kept pressing the wrong buttons within Shirou. Seeing all those people in need of saving…
A world in need of a hero.
Shirou stomped down on that train of thought. He was merely helping Patriot. Once he succeeded, he’d leave the task and return to Rin and Sakura.
They were more important than chasing an impossible dream.
Author’s Note. (Mostly for FFN reviewers)
To Guts and Toes asking about Shirou joining the Reunion, he didn’t join the Reunion in THAT sense. You’ll see it in the next few chapters. He has plans.
primerp65 pointed out that I pushed Shirou’s nonsensical food joke on Nearl while she was in a down state and I agree, I overdid it when I look back. I’ll write a bit slower to fix moody scenes.
Special thanks to Dabbins, fishy3927, and Dovar. Sorry for the late chapter huhu.
Writing this chapter was a disaster. My mind kept running into blocks while I wrote and rewrote it. Yes, I have another chapter 19 that’s like 90% different from this one. It just didn’t feel right. I went to update another fic to refresh my brain before going back on this one. Didn’t want to write another crappy chapter like ch10.
I’ll post the previous ch19 version along with the duped portions. See how bad it is for yourself. It’s in my kofi site.
Each little donation helps me out and motivates me to finish chapters earlier, so it would mean a lot to me to have your support!
ko - fi .com (slash) w1nterf0x
Chapter Text
=== LGD SURVEILLANCE TEAM ===
“You're…not going to stop us?” The surveillance team officer asked with confusion.
On the screen was a white-haited boy surrounded by some large grunts. The odd sight of malformed bodies with crystals growing out of them was alarming to look at.
“Stop you? Fuck no. That kid-” W pointed at the boy on the screen. “-is sick in the head. The world is better off without him. Go ahead and sic Rhodes Island on him.” She couldn’t care less if the kid was offed by the so-called pharmaceutical organization- or at least their paramilitary branch.
This maniac just waltzed in, killed some of our guys, and was now killing some of her own.
Not that she killed any of the surveillance team so far. Only the guards outside. W needed them to cooperate if she wanted to keep the situation under her control.
One of the operators had an disturbed expression, which matched what many others felt like.
She had every opportunity to stop them. Silence the team before they contacted Rhodes Island, kill the operators once they found the commander, or even just force them to leave their posts.
But she didn’t.
This girl’s really crazy!
God, she was hot too-
The operator immediately stopped that train of thought.
“Go on. Call Rhodes Island and tell them you have a target.” W gestured her hand at the officer.
The leader of the surveillance team hesitantly glanced between his comms device and the Sarkaz captain. He slowly picked up the instrument and contacted Rhodes Island. The comms channel between them and the organization flashed as they answered the call.
“Miss Amiya, we have located one.”
“Really?! Please send us his location!” The young leader’s voice urgently requested over the transmission.
The surveillance team officer sent over a picture of the camera feed showing the Reunion commander. He also marked it on the map for them to see, along with the coordinates.
“Commander Mephisto. We don’t have much information on him I’m afraid.”
“That’s fine. We’ll see what we can do. Thank you for your hard work!” The line disconnected.
The LGD captain lowered the device and received a nod from W.
“Good. Let’s hope the little bunny keeps him occupied.”
Better if Mephisto was completely taken out. W predicted that Talulah would start being suspicious if her plans didn’t have any sort of success. At least one commander needed to fall.
Patriot, a stickler to rules. He’d make the most obvious and sensible decisions for the security of the Reunion. FrostNova, his loyal underling. Faust was a follower too, so W knew the kid wouldn’t make his own moves. His friend Mephisto was the opposite. The teen had a hate boner for everyone that wasn’t infected. His motives and decisions were based on dishing out the most pain on those he wanted revenge on. SkullShatterer and Crownslayer were the same type as FrostNova and Faust. The only difference was that they were loyal to Talulah.
W could predict their movements to some degree. Most of them except for Mephisto. He was like a wildcard whose actions were based on what he felt. But that was what made him the most dangerous to her. The most volatile of the group- the one who could act unpredictably on a coin flip.
The choice was obvious. If there was anyone W preferred gone, it would be him. The less wildcards in front of her, the more options she had.
“What?” W hissed when one of the Sarkaz mercs under her nudged her side. He jerked his head in the door’s direction. She understood the message and followed him outside. It was disturbing the small window of opportunity they had, but it must’ve been important.
“Whatever this is, it better be more important than-”
Her instincts screamed.
W jerked her head sideways just as a knife tore through the air where her head had been. She moved just in time- the blade would’ve stabbed through her eye and lodged itself into her brain.
She’d be dead. A forgotten corpse abandoned in the middle of Lungmen.
“Fucking-!”
The Sarkaz she followed rounded on her with a haymaker straight into her stomach.
“Kghh…” W backpedaled into the wall to stabilize herself. She gulped air hungrily after having it violently forced out of her. She hadn’t expected it- and hadn’t put up a defense.
This time- she was ready.
The Sarkaz girl stepped out of the way as another knife flew out of the darkness and lanced itself at her previous position.
“...so is that how it is?” W coughed after catching her breath. “You betray me?” She glared at the approaching Sarkaz mercenary.
“You betrayed the Reunion first.”
“They don’t even know Talulah wanted them to fail.” W’s eyes scanned into the darkness to gauge the second assailant’s position.
“If this is about money, then I’ll pay you. The Reunion pays me a lot for my services.” She bartered. W was the only premier bombs expert shelling her services out to them anyway.
Not going to happen. She couldn’t trust this one anymore. W would have to kill him secretly once they exited the LGD base. Isolate him in some dark corner during the retreat and kill him off to make sure he would never be a problem.
“It’s not about the money.” He took another step forward.
“So you’re going to kill me here?” W wasn’t an expert in physical combat. She was above average at best- and that was because of her experience surviving in the war torn battlefields of Kazdel. Against another veteran Sarkaz mercenary- all her advantages were negated. Superior strength? Experience? Skill? All out the window. She couldn’t use her bombs in such a small hallway either. The close proximity would bring down the floor- if not blow them to bits before that.
“What makes you think you can get out of here alive if you kill me? The rest would make sure you regret murdering their bonus pay grade.” W slowly moved back to make space between her and the hulking figure of her backstabber. Some of the mercenaries were under W’s employ after all. They only agreed to work for the Reunion when W convinced them with the salary.
“They’ll die along with you.” He shrugged. “You were never loyal to the Reunion’s cause. Today just proved it.”
He’s pretty confident in whatever support he’s got. But who would be strong enough to-
“Crownslayer.” W spoke. It was the only person that came to her mind. Reunion’s best assassin- and someone who could definitely sneak past all the Sarkaz mercenaries under her control. Crownslayer would be more than capable of dealing with the Sarkaz here.
Judging from the momentary pause of her former ally, then her guess was right.
“Shouldn’t you be preparing to assault the rear?”
“I could say the same to you.” A familiar voice behind W answered the question.
She spun around and drew her own knife. From the other end of the hallway, one of the Reunion’s commanders emerged. Crownslayer walked a few steps into the range of the light while casually spinning a knife between her fingers.
“I was busy securing an objective.” W made a half-hearted excuse. If Crownslayer was here, then her current objective was busted.
“ Your objective. Talulah was right to keep an eye on you.” Crownslayer stopped spinning her knife and pointed it at W. “She ordered me to follow and eliminate you if you deviated from our orders.”
“Your stupid orders were going to get me killed.” W snapped. “Sending new recruits straight into Lungmen? Talulah didn’t even bring Patriot’s forces to help us. They’re the ones with experienced fighters who could lead our men. Admit it Crownslayer- we were sent here to die. There was no fucking way we’d actually pull off an assault like this against a better trained and better equipped force like Lungmen- even if they’re just pussies defending their city- they’re still pussies who would beat our average recruit. Not to mention home ground advantage.”
“We would’ve succeeded if you kept to the plan.”
“What plan? Throw ourselves at the LGD? Hah-! Like I’d fucking do that. I’m an explosives expert- my fucking bombs would take out our men just as much as it would take theirs out.” W growled. Stupid fucking Draco- that Talulah was really banking on her being stupid enough to engage them and get herself killed.
That was if she wasn’t killed by those elite ops Lungmen was keeping in the dark. Cities always had powerful cards up their sleeves just waiting to be played.
Above a few of Lungmen’s highrises, Wei Yenwu’s Shadow Guards had the urge to sneeze. For some reason, they were catching flack for something they hadn’t done yet.
W grabbed her pistol and pointed it at the Sarkaz behind her. He stopped moving closer when she aimed at his head.
“Tell me Crownslayer, you’re willing to fight up front. But why would you keep a large chunk of the Reunion held back in Chernobog instead of bringing them for the assault on Lungmen? The LGD are practically a paramilitary force compared to the shambles of a defense that Chernobog had.”
W couldn’t read Crownslayer’s expression behind her mask, but her momentary pause was enough to tell the Sarkaz merc captain that the Reunion commander was considering how to respond.
“…backup. Sending the full Reunion force would expose our true strength. Talulah is testing Lungmen’s strength.” Crownslayer answered.
“A-a-ah~” W waggled her finger at her former ally. She didn’t really see Crownslayer as an enemy even after she started deconstructing the lies Talulah wove into her actions. The girl was one of the few sensible members W engaged with in the Reunion. She was just misdirected like many other rebels fighting for the infected’s cause.
“Then tell me…why didn’t Talulah send at least some of Patriot’s veterans? Not everyone. A good number would be enough to act as a force multiplier for us. Good leaders on the battlefield are hard to come by- and Patriot has the best of them under his brigades.”
Crownslayer didn’t have an answer to that.
“There could be many reasons…Patriot could’ve been the one to say no.”
“Patriot would never compromise the Reunion’s survival. He would’ve sent his captains himself. The only way they wouldn’t be here was if someone else had the power to stop his commands. There’s only one person with a higher rank in the entire Reunion.”
W didn’t need to see Crownslayer’s reaction. She knew her words were shaking the foundations of the girls trust in her lea-
She jerked her body to the side as a knife cut through the air.
“…so that’s your decision?” W unsheathed her own dagger. She wasn’t an expert in melee but the knife would be an extra layer of defense if she couldn’t dodge the knives.
“…I won’t let you sabotage the operation.”
Crownslayer already retreated into the darkness, maneuvering on the edge of W’s range to a different position. It was her training, her upbringing. Her childhood was spent learning under a Fang of a Signore dei Lupi- representatives of Beast Lords who ruled the wastelands of Siracusa. These Fangs act as proxies for their Beast Lords- hunting and killing each other in a game to decide which Beast Lord would rule the rest.
The skills of those Beast Lords- passed down to their proxies- in turn passed down to her.
The Art of The Hunt.
In this game of theirs, Crownslayer had the upper advantage. W was not an expert in combat- much less someone who could ward off an assassin for long. Not when Crownslayer was in her element.
W sighed. She really didn’t want to do this but there wasn’t really any other choice. The Sarkaz captain rounded on her former colleague and shot him in the legs.
“Argh-!” The Sarkaz dropped to his knees in pain. It wasn’t enough to take him out, but it was enough to slow him down. W rushed in and slammed her dagger straight into his throat.
“Idiot. Crownslayer is an assassin. Killing targets is her priority. Not protecting lives.” W snarled as she flicked her dagger sideways to cut through the rest of his throat. She watched the light of her betrayer’s eyes dim while she prepared herself to engage the Reunion commander.
She unloaded the rest of her gun’s magazine into the darkness while bringing out her radio. Each second bought was time she could use to call on her mercenaries.
Not fast enough.
W was forced to stop dialing when Crownslayer appeared behind her. She swung around and intercepted the stab with her own dagger- glaring down the commander’s eyes as they parried each other. Crownslayer quickly disengaged and launched a short kick on W’s legs, which she avoided by stepping back.
Too slow.
Crownslayer switched up her assault and slammed her hand at W’s throat in an effort to crush her windpipe. W gagged, but superior Sarkaz durability prevailed when she tanked the hit and locked her chin on the hand wrapped around her neck. Crownslayer attempted to break free by swinging her right arm with the knife straight to her face- which was intercepted by a hastily held up defense by W’s left arm.
Their swift exchange only lasted a few seconds. In that time, the Sarkaz mercs in the surveillance room had reacted to the gunfire W unleashed earlier. They burst out of the command room and spotted the two fighters locked in place.
“Heh, let's see you try to face all of us.” W grinned.
Crownslayer looked at the rest of her reinforcements. Nothing too worrying. She’d make quick work of them.
=== FRONTLINE BASE ===
Her hands were itching.
Ch’en was halfway to jumping out of the command room. She wanted to sprint out there and fight. Watching the LGD hold the lines while she sat pretty in some bunker shouting orders and watching them fight grated on her nerves.
Damn it all.
The eastern dragon gritted her teeth while she listened to another report of the situation evolving in front of her. The LGD were winning- if you call pushing the Reunion back winning. The losses on both sides were catastrophic. There were thousands dead, moreso on the side of the Reunion. Melee combat was expected to be a bloodbath- but seeing it happen in real time from camera feeds inside service tunnels made Ch’en hurl hours ago. The puddle of vomit had been flushed down the toilet, but that did not stop the urge to return and throw up the rest of her empty stomach.
I should be helping.
She couldn’t stop looking at them. The piles of bodies when both sides clashed. When a tunnel was plugged with too many corpses, both factions disengaged. The Reunion would search around and find another tunnel that would eventually reroute to another LGD team that was busy defending that access route. It was an endless cycle of death and mayhem. The LGD were trying to collect the corpses of their friends- but even that was eventually stopped when the Reunion took potshots at guards retrieving them.
Why do I have to stay here and watch them die?
Because she had to conserve energy. Because she was their strongest fighter.
Because Talulah was out there.
Ch’en stood up from seat and paced around the empty room. She could assist the frontlines in other ways. Collapsing tunnels wouldn’t be difficult if she used Chi Xiao: The Crimson Firmament . Except- she had trouble drawing the legendary Dragon-Slaying Sword of Yan. Wei Yenwu had taught her to wield the sword from a young age. The problem lied within Ch’en’s psyche.
She could use Chi Xiao- but the sword’s special powers were locked away from her. It was her own shortcoming that held her back. Using Chi Xiao needed conviction and strength. The type of conviction and strength to permanently end someone.
Ch’en couldn’t kill. It was against her duty. Guards didn’t kill. They protect.
Even if Ch’en somehow drew a small portion of Chi Xiao’s power, there was no guarantee Ch’en could summon the energy arcs she used against Talulah. Somehow, the sword just knew when Ch’en was fighting against a true opponent or some random grunt off the street. Wei Yenwu mentioned that the sword was possibly sentient but could never prove how.
Ch’en rubbed her face indecisively. She hated doing nothing. She could continue to help command the LGD, but the commanders were doing a good job on that front. They were adamant that Ch’en rest and prepare for the confrontation with her…
…with her long-lost sister.
Ch’en’s mind rumbled. She had a big dilemma. On one hand, it was her sister. Her older sister- kidnapped by the damned Duke Kaschey years ago during his attempt to wrest Lungmen’s control away from Wei Yenwu.
On the other hand…
Talulah had become something not even Ch’en could recognize. The girl had turned into the leader of the Reunion- but her methods- the constant attacks and disasters the Reunion became known for…
That…that wasn’t the sister she knew.
When Ch’en grew up, she confronted her uncle and demanded answers. Why was her sister taken? Why did Wei Yenwu give her up? The answers her uncle gave only spurred the simmering resentment within Ch’en.
Talulah…was not her sister in full. Ch’en knew that much. What she didn’t know was the background around Talulah, her family, and what it meant for Lungmen.
Edward Artorius- the father of Talulah- escaped to Lungmen following the tense political situation from his Victorian homeland. There, he befriended Wei Yenwu and together plotted to usher Lungmen into a golden era. At the time, Duke Kaschey held control over the city and fought the two to keep his hands on it. They successfully drove the Ursus duke out and started to reform Lungmen into the bustling metropolis it was today.
During that time, Edward Artorius met Wei Yenwu’s sister and the two fell in love- ending in the birth of their child- Talulah. When Duke Kaschey learned about the illegitimate child, he leaked the information to Victoria and Yan to draw their attention.
Several Victorian factions wanted the royal Artorius bloodline gone, and the Yan Imperial family wished to avoid going to war with the Victorian superpower. So, Wei Yenwu’s little brother- the Emperor of Yan- ordered him to deal with the situation by either killing Edward Artorius- or disposing of his sister and her child. Edward Artorius surrendered himself to protect Talulah- and Wei Yenwu was forced to execute his friend. Before Edward died, Wei Yenwu promised to take care of his wife and daughter- a promise he intended to keep.
That promise was shattered when Wei Yenwu had to choose between protecting Lungmen, or protecting Talulah.
To hide Talulah, Wei Yenwu made his sister marry a Yanese nobleman. She hated it- but still gave birth to Ch’en Huichieh for Talulah’s protection. In the end, depression took her mother while Ch’en’s father left Lungmen. Not that Wei Yenwu could force him to stay. The man was just used to cover Talulah- and now that his supposed wife was dead, he had a reason to leave the city.
And so, Ch’en and Talulah were left in his care.
Running Lungmen while taking care of the two children proved difficult for Wei Yenwu. More often than not, he was locked away in his office doing overtime while Ch’en and Talulah were left at home on their own.
It was all too easy for Kaschey to pull a few strings and activate a few agents in Lungmen to construct an elaborate plan to corner Wei Yenwu and force him into a confrontation.
When that day came…Ch’en lost her sister.
Her thoughts were halted when the radio on her table received a call. Ch’en returned her focus to the situation and picked up the device.
“Yes? Is the situation under control?” While the screens in front of her showed the battlefront, it was hard to gauge the frontlines with how scattered and fragmented the fights were. Lungmen may be technologically advanced, but they weren’t that advanced. They couldn’t keep track of every operator that entered the tunnels. It was down to the officers up front to send updates to the back. From there, they coordinated with the commanders to conduct operations.
Ch’en wanted to stay on top of everything but there was only so much she could do with the information that reached her. Most of it would’ve had responses by the commanders who worked closer with the frontline officers.
“We’re holding them back for now. They haven’t made any breakthroughs.”
A sigh of relief left her. Each call was like a piercing blow to the Chief of the LGD. Even if they were doing well, sooner or later, something would go wrong. Not everything would stay the same. Not during a battle, especially of this scale.
“We were calling you about the doctors you had us search for.”
She frowned. “What about them?” Last she remembered, they were heading east. Their speed was surprising, but nothing too extravagant. Some of Terra’s races could run faster. Still, their speed gave the LGD some clues. Were they Kuranta or some other fast race? There was also the probability that they were simply using some sort of Arts to enhance their speed. Nonetheless, the LGD added the information to the growing portfolio they collected on the Fuyuki doctors.
“Ma’am they’re…they’re there.”
“What?”
“They’re at your location- talking outside with the Rhodes Island leader right now.”
Ch’en froze.
What?! Why would they be here?!
The eastern walls were the most dangerous location in Lungmen right now. The bulk of the Reunion was here. The leader of the Reunion was here. This location was the furthest place from safety.
Just what the fuck would they be doing here?
Ch’en rushed outside. Just as reported, there were some new faces she had never seen before. 3 figures- 2 adults and a teen- stood in front of Kal’tsit, talking with the Rhodes Island leader.
Training kicked in and she quickly identified the descriptions of the Fuyuki doctors provided to them. Purple hair and eyes on one, black hair and blue on the second. Their facial shape also mirrored each other- highly likely to be sisters. The third person she didn’t recognize, but Ch’en had a suspicion who she was.
The LGD only had a few targets with bear-like features, even less so when they were female. Most of them were lawbreakers, but there was a recent one that appeared on their high priority list.
Their attention moved to her when she approached the group. Ch’en stopped a few arm-lengths away and scrutinized the two parties. Kal’tsit didn’t look surprised to see the Fuyuki doctors and the LGD objective arrive at their covert location- one of countless bunker rooms spread throughout the defenses on top of Lungmen’s walls.
“You lead them to our location.” It was a reasonable guess for Ch’en. How though? She did not know. This bunker was chosen at random just after the invasion began. The only party Kal’tsit had contact with was Rhodes Island. Ch’en would’ve noticed if she reached out to anyone else. “Please warn me next time if you plan to bring others. It would’ve been dangerous if the enemy had the ability to intercept our comms.”
“I didn’t.” Kal’tsit stated calmly. She shook her head when Ch’en raised an eyebrow at her. “You were tracking them, correct? You can check again.”
Well there was no point now. It was too late. Besides, Ch’en had more important things in mind.
“Moving on-” The LGD Chief eyed the last member of the group. Between the three adults, the Ursine teen stood out the least- which made her the most suspect. It was guesswork, but there would’ve been a reason why the Fuyuki doctors brought her. “-explain yourselves. If I find your answers satisfactory, I shall withhold on arresting you for endangering Lungmen's security.
Oripathy doctors or not, Lungmen’s security was still Ch’en’s priority. “Hand over Miss Misha and we shall leave the matter be.”
“I’m afraid you can’t. There are laws on apprehending employees from non-Lungmen based entities. You’ll have to provide proof first.” Kal’tsit stepped in. She expected this to happen the moment they showed up. She was putting Rhodes Island in the line of fire, but considering the value of gaining the trust of the Fuyuki doctors- the trouble was more than worth it.
Ch’en paused. She stared at Kal’tsit who held up a few papers. “Doctors Rin Tohsaka and Sakura Matou along with their assistant, Misha, are working under Rhodes Island.”
What? Since when?
How did the LGD overlook this detail? They should’ve noted it.
How did the LGD overlook this? They should’ve noted such an important detail. A crucial mistake on their part.
If that was even true.
Ch’en was suspicious of the documents and asked for them. “Would you mind if I look? The LGD was not aware you were working with…” Ch’en glanced at the two doctors. “-the Fuyuki doctors. Our last meeting involved some Laterano representatives. At the time, you didn’t mention having connections to the doctors.”
“They were not involved during the mission.” Kal’tsit answered. She didn’t know where they were at the time. But just to be sure, she had Ace take a small detour to check the Fuyuki clinic during the invasion. When he reported that the clinic looked like it was evacuated some time before the invasion, Kal’tsit assumed they had left Chernobog.
Ch’en hid her scowl. She understood the value of having Oripathy doctors. They were some of the most sought after specialists in Terra. While nations didn’t consider treating Oripathy a priority, the rich people who got infected did. If Lungmen got ahold of the Fuyuki doctors, it would boost their status in Yan and the world at large.
But now that they were taken by Rhodes Island, Ch’en would have to reevaluate her next moves.
She briefly scanned over the document, a pretty simple agreement between both parties. It was a simple contract, comparable to some of the most basic she had seen before.
More importantly, nothing was mentioned about the Fuyuki doctors being locked to Rhodes Island. They were free to entertain other ventures while under contract with the pharmaceutical organization.
There was a chance.
Ch’en backtracked. “I see…my apologies then.” There’d be more time to tackle the issue later. She needed to focus on the Reunion. Ch’en would ask her uncle to enter discussions with the Fuyuki doctors at the earliest opportunity after Lungmen’s immediate crisis was resolved. She handed back the document to Kal’tsit who met her eyes.
She knows.
Ch’en couldn't shake off the feeling that she was being read like an open book by the older girl. Kal’tsit had been around for a long time from what she heard. Ch’en didn’t know how long, but Wei Yenwu admitted that the leader of Rhodes Island was older than him at the very least.
Bzzt.
The Superintendent Chief instantly answered the call.
“Ma’am we need reinforcements! We’re being held hostage!”
The urgent tone kicked Ch’en into high gear.
The surveillance team coordinating with Rhodes Island was under attack.
=== RHODES ISLAND ===
“Skadi, you’re taking point.”
She ran to the head of the group. In reality, she was holding back to keep pace with everyone. Her special physique would’ve been too much for them to keep up with.
“Blaze, you’re going to act as support for her.”
Blaze didn’t take well to that.
“Why do I have to be the support?!” She complained on the mic while running behind Skadi.
“You know Skadi can’t fight at full strength with someone near her.”
“I’m just as capable…” Blaze grumbled. Just because Skadi was stronger than basically everyone at Rhodes Island didn’t mean she was any more effective than the rest of them. In fact, the girl was known for making lots of collateral damage.
“It's also because you can trap the enemy commander. If he tries to escape, you can set the street on fire.”
Blaze hummed. Amiya was right. With her around, the enemy would have significantly less options available to them.
“Ace, can you lead Skadi and Blaze against the enemy commander? I will be coordinating the other teams.”
“Of course. I'll do my best, Amiya.” The last member of their group accepted the responsibility. Out of the three, Ace had the most seniority and experience on the battlefield. Amiya couldn't always keep watch over them while she and the Doctor led the others.
The plan was simple. Isolate the commander from reinforcements, then Skadi and Blaze would initiate contact and take him down.
Simple enough. Especially when the enemy commander was only a kid.
Seriously, why is the Reunion putting children this young into these positions?
Blaze saw how young he was. The teen was older than Rosmontis and a tad bit over Amiya. Then again, Rhodes Island also put an adolescent in charge of the organization…
“So what’s the plan? We’re just going in? Anything we know about this commander?”
“He’s always surrounded by these weird guards with crystals on them. He showed up with a small group at the start but they’ve been steadily increasing in number. Some of them have LGD uniforms, so we’re assuming that this is some form of Arts that takes over the host.”
“Mutants? He’s creating mutants?!” Blaze didn’t like the sound of that. It was like a scene out of a horror movie.
“That’s most likely the case. We don’t know much about their combat ability. Use precaution when engaging him in combat.”
Well that was reassuring. Amiya just sent them to deal with an enemy they had little info on.
Not that it was the first time they went in blind.
Blaze’s lip curled. If Skadi couldn’t deal with the problem, then she’d just let all hell loose.
“Amiya, we’re allowed to go all out right?” Rhodes Island had protocols. As long as the mission did not require them to kill, then the operators preferred not to. Normal circumstances applied, if they were under threat, then killing in self-defense was allowed.
“Use all means possible to capture the commander. We need the information.”
They were fine as long as they didn’t land critical injuries on the commander.
Blaze rolled her fists as they rounded the street corner. Just as reported, a large group of mutants were milling about. There was no sign of the commander, but the scattered crowd of enemies confirmed his location. The Reunion commander should be nearby. The mutants wouldn't be found on any flank without him.
“Ace, do we just go in or…” Blaze looked at her senior. She had her own opinion, but enough experience in the field warned her that jumping in without a plan was not quite the best.
“Skadi, enter the building on the left. We’re going to skirt around them until we have visual confirmation of the commander.” Ace ordered.
The white-haired operator moved to the left of the street, followed by Blaze and Ace. They snuck into a demolished entrance foyer and Ace peaked through the gaps in the wall.
They repeated the same along the ruined street until Amiya called.
“We’ve scared back the Reunion fighters at the two avenues parallel to yours. It seems that they weren't willing to move any closer to the mutants.”
“I wouldn't blame them. These things look abnormal.” Ace grunted.
“Please engage quickly. We don't know how fast they can spread the message. I'm sure they have runners already heading to the other commanders.”
The LGD reported seeing no Reunion networks set up as communication channels between all forces. Their citywide system kept scanning all radio waves during the assault and came back with nothing. It was likely the Reunion were running around with messengers instead.
“We still haven't-”
Ace stopped when the mutants started moving. They moved together in a single direction.
Theirs.
“Amiya, I think we’re compromised.”
Blaze didn't hesitate. She lightly cut her arms and flicked a small arc of blood on the street between them and the hoard. Her arts activated and the blood burst into arcs of fire that blocked the mutants. The hoard didn't flinch at the flames. They continued walking forwards past the burning perimeter.
“What? How?”
“Their commander knows we're here.”
Skadi moved in and engaged the enemy. She palmed one on the chest and threw him back a few meters with one push. Unless given permission, she wouldn’t initiate lethal attacks.
“Lethal shots allowed. Don't let them surround us.” Ace drew his hammer and swung it at an arc to smash one mutant in the leg. It slammed just below the knee, purposely aimed to disable the mutant without killing it. He didn't want to kill unless necessary. They still didn't know if they were facing people or not.
Blaze bit into her arm and started flicking drops of blood at the enemies. Her arts ignited the liquid and sent them burning at the monsters moving closer. They caught on torn clothes and set them alight, but the flames proved ineffective at slowing them down.
“What the hell are these things? They're not even…” Blaze watched as the burning clothes inflicted burns on the moving bodies. “... they're taking damage. But it's not slowing them down.”
“High pain tolerance? Maybe they don't feel it.” Ace grunted after studying the mutant he attacked. Anyone would've been brought down after getting smashed in the leg with his steel hammer. Not even Sarkaz could ignore the pain, they would've at least reacted to it.
The ones in front of them did not.
“Skadi, don't hold back! Smash through and open us a path!” Ace barked.
Skadi instantly switched from throwing them back to crushing them. She ducked under one swing and wrapped her hand around the knee.
Squelch.
The crushed appendage ruined the mutant’s balance and the enemy fell to the floor. The next dozen followed the same fate as they were brutally disabled. Skadi aimed for heads and legs. Heads took them out of the fight completely, while crushed legs stopped them from catching up. The mutants- more like monsters- didn't stop. They dragged themselves using arms despite the critical injuries inflicted on them.
Blaze found her own way to help the team. Her fires melted the concrete and slowed down the slowly moving hoard. Still, the hoard showed no signs of slowing down.
“Ace! You're being fenced in! Go back the way you came and regroup with Rosmontis and her team!”
Ace looked around. He eyed the hoard and identified the flank with the least mutants for them to break through. “Skadi, break through the hoard at 4’o-clock.”
Skadi followed instantly and threw a body in that direction. It brought down two others, but the two closest flanks converged and blocked the route.
That didn't slow down Skadi. The elite operator surged through and tore the flank in a bloody shower of guts and limbs. Nothing. There was no reaction. The hoard continued to slowly stifle the group in. Blaze and Ace followed behind the rampaging Aegirian and slipped past the enemies. They fought back the incoming wave as best as they could, but nothing proved effective when the enemy didn’t react to damage.
“Skadi!” Ace shouted after his hammer got stuck inside the body of one mutant. He pushed back using his end of the handle, but the monster pushed forward without trouble. Ace realized that his strength wasn’t doing much- and simply let the monster surge forward while he dodged to the side. His call was answered when their lead ace operator returned. Skadi rushed to his aid and slammed into the mutant. She tore the hammer out of its stomach and used it to smash through its legs. The monster fell on its back before Skadi stepped over it and crushed the head with her foot.
“Thank you.” Ace breathed as his hammer was returned to him. Skadi didn’t answer, busy swinging around her greatsword to cut down the threats around them. She carefully stepped around the bubbling mess that was Blaze’s attempt to catch the hoard in her minefield of melting concrete. She couldn’t melt the entire space around them or else they would lose their escape route.
“How do we get out of here?” Blaze scanned the area. They were getting surrounded in the dozens. Skadi’s attempt to breakthrough earlier was partially successful, but Blaze and Ace couldn’t follow in the space she made. The ranks closed in and stopped them from keeping up with the Aegir.
“You don’t.”
The group of three slowed down. The voice didn’t come from them, but somewhere behind the monsters.
“Move over, you idiots.”
The hoard slowly parted. The operators stopped fighting and looked at the source. It was a young teen grinning at them.
“I had a hunch that Lungmen wouldn’t make it easy for us, but to send you of all people? They must be under pressure to let outside parties help.” The commander recognized the uniform Ace wore when he spotted them.
“Reunion Commander Mephisto.” Ace grunted.
“That’s me.” The identified rebel confirmed. “Was that your entire plan? To go after me with my hoard around? Look at how easy it was to bait you in.” Mephisto raised his arms to show the dozens of new arrivals. Just like the mutants they were fighting, the newcomers were also infected.
“You think we’re scared?” Blaze rolled her arms. It was becoming clear that their enemies weren’t people. Not anymore. Her fingers itched to draw her chainsaw from her back. With her weapon, she’d be far more effective at disposing the enemy.
“Of course not.” Mephisto’s expression turned serious. “-but I do find you stupid. No preparation, no support, what were you thinking?” The teen slowly raised his hand. “I’d love to play with you, but I have better things to do.” He snapped his fingers.
“Kill them.”
The hoard exploded.
Unlike the crawling pace earlier, this time was different. They surged forward at running speed with the intention to eliminate the Rhodes Island operators.
“Shit-“ Ace cursed while raising his hammer. They already had trouble fending off earlier, what chance did they have of surviving this time?
The street beneath them exploded.
The concrete crumpled inwards, then broke into smaller pieces. The debris rose up at speed, smashing bodies and throwing them into the air. A large radius around the Rhodes Island operators remained unharmed, giving them space to fight the few monsters safely. The entire street continued to be uprooted, cement, steel, and stone flew into the air.
“Operator Rosmontis, regroup successful.” A voice carried over the carnage.
A small girl appeared, escorted by a team of Rhodes Island reinforcements.
=== LGD BASE ===
W leaned against the wall.
She kept her breath low to avoid making noise. Some distance away, her last ally, another Sarkaz mercenary, shouted for help as their enemy took him down. W glanced at the empty hallway. Once the fight began, nearby Sarkaz mercenaries converged on her location. Numbers didn’t prove effective in such a tight space and the Reunion commander slowly assassinated them one by one. The group tried to retreat out of the building, but that didn’t stop the speed at which they lost members. As for the LGD hostages, they escaped amid the chaos.
W slowly peaked the corner and scanned the outlines in the dark. She was hiding behind a cubicle in the dark office after Crownslayer damaged the lights. Without the lights, W was at a big disadvantage. She was also separated from the rest of the Sarkaz after Crownslayer managed to split them. Knowing the mercenaries, the Sarkaz chose their own safety and escaped when the opportunity showed itself.
She would’ve honestly done the same.
Survival took first priority.
W looked back at the hallway. She could make a run for it, but Crownslayer would know her location. The assassin was faster than her. She could move ahead and lay a trap that W wouldn’t see. The other choice was to buckle down and wait. The problem was that each minute she wasted helped Crownslayer figure out her location. The Reunion commander knew she wasn’t far. Crownslayer split the group at a chokepoint. There were only two escape routes in the hallway and she locked down one of them. The second led back to where the battle started deeper into the building.
What a load of crap.
W had plans. She was supposed to be stopping Talulah. Not one of her subordinates.
‘Well, nothing ever went to plan.’ W internally sighed. That was just how things go in life.
Crownslayer mentioned that Talulah ordered her to keep an eye on her. Talulah must’ve been suspicious about her, but for how long? W tried to remember if she made any overt actions that caught the Reunion leader’s attention.
Or she could’ve been naturally suspicious about mercenaries.
It was out of her hands now. W needed to deal with her current situation first.
She slowly snuck behind some desks while heading for another side of the office. Maybe she could wait a few minutes before making a run for the hallway and out of the building. W prayed her luck would pull through for her. After a minute, W moved desks again. She weaved around the room until she reached the other end before doubling back to the hallway. W scanned both directions, but darkness limited her vision.
'I'll just have to run.' W thought after considering her options. It was too dangerous to spend more time inside the building where Crownslayer had the advantage.
One step. Two steps. Three steps. Then she kept going. Her footsteps echoed loudly against the floor but W disregarded it. Her attention was drawn to the environment, her senses on alert scanning for any signs of Crownslayer.
Her eyes widened when movement flashed in front of her.
Instincts emerged and W swung her knife into-
Pain. Blood.
W dropped her knife and hissed as she retreated her hand back. The aim was on point. Her hand was pierced through, a knife lodged in her palm. She backed off from her assailant and retreated a few steps. Her eyes desperately scanned the darkness. Despite knowing Crownslayer’s general direction, W couldn’t pinpoint her location.
‘Damn it.’ W had been in numerous life or death situations across her life. Being a mercenary assured that. But those situations were in far more dangerous places. This assault on Lungmen was not on the same tier as the time she was trapped in the middle of a warzone during the Kazdel civil war.
This was nothing compared to a true war.
Was this really how she was going to go down…?
“Fuck no.”
W ripped out the blade and cut her own sleeve off to bandage the wound.
Who the hell is this young upstart assassin? Did she really think W would just die that easily?
Fuck no.
If she was going to die…it’d be like all those targets of hers.
In a bang.
She pulled out her detonator.
“Try it. I dare you. Kill me and we both go down.” W grinned hysterically. Everyone believed she was crazy. That was how she always acted.
That was how she always acted…
…because it was her best attempt at hiding weakness.
W pretended to rummage the pouches carrying explosives on her body to make Crownslayer hesitate. From the other perspective, W could just be crazy enough to off herself with her enemy.
“Can you escape the blast radius? Even if you could, you’d be too injured to escape the building when the supports are blown~” W sang while picking out one bomb. She used arts and made a show of lighting one up. Glowing orange lines spread throughout the cartridge as the magic took hold and enhanced the bomb’s power. If not controlled properly, it could explode in her hands and detonate the rest of her load.
But W was an expert. She had years of using arts to help amplify bombs. The thing wouldn’t explode unless she chucked it. If worse comes to worst, she’d have to use the explosive inside the building. This was Lungmen. W doubted a few explosions would bring down the base the city put money into. As for the rest of her bombs, they were relatively safe. The detonator wasn’t primed to set them off.
Of course, that was as long as they weren’t triggered by impact or something. W would just have to play it safe while moving around.
She heard no reaction from Crownslayer. W continued to watch her surroundings, waiting if the girl decided to continue the fight.If she did, then she’d throw the bomb at her.
Movement in the dark caught her attention. W looked forward and saw two dark silhouettes locked in combat.
‘Next time, bring a flashlight.’ Seriously. Why hadn’t W thought of that before? Flashlights were cheap. It would’ve been a useful tool for scenarios like this.
The two continued to fight until they disengaged briefly.
“What do you want?” W recognized Crownslayer’s voice from the right. The same figure who backed off from the other one.
“The girl.” The voice on the left answered. This one, W didn’t recognize. “I need to talk with her.”
“Why?!” The Reunion commander hissed.
“Kal’tsit told me to.”
‘Kal’tsit?! That old geezer knows where I am?’
Then again, the LGD hostages that escaped must’ve reported W’s location to the authorities. Kal’tsit was someone W expected to have connections to something like Lungmen’s leadership. Looking at it, it was an obvious thing to consider.
“Who the fuck are you? Why did Kal’tsit send you?” W barked.
“She sent me…to find a girl.” The girl mumbled. W felt a gaze land on her, studying her. “What is your name?”
“Like hell I’m telling you my name.”
“Kal’tsit said not to collect them if they aren’t the girl she specified…” The girl struggled with the last word, stumbling on how to pronounce it.
‘Collect them? What am I? Property?!’ W’s eye twitched. Her old boss was really pressing buttons in all the wrong ways.
Her gaze moved to the other silhouette in the darkness. If this agent of Kal’tsit left, W would be left alone to fight Crownslayer once again. That was more than likely to end with her dead at the rate things are.
Well…her life was worth more than her name.
“Wis’adel.”
W prayed that she was the person Kal’tsit was actually after.
“Come with me.”
“She’s my target.” Crownslayer hissed. She dashed in and reengaged the other figure and the two danced around the darkness trading swings, stabs, and cuts. W couldn’t even see them fight once they retreated deeper into the shadows. She only heard the occasional clash of blades when knives parried. After a minute, the skirmish ended and one side backed off.
“You-” Crownslayer growled as she retreated.
“You are not my target.” The other interrupted. “You may carry the scent of a wolf…but you are not part of the hunt.”
Crownslayer looked between the two. She was close to finishing Talulah’s mission, but with her around- it was looking less likely as each moment passed. The girl was simply stronger than her in the areas she specialized in. A head-on fight would result in her death.
With the cards turning against her, Crownslayer was forced to leave.
The Reunion commander retreated, disappearing into the shadows.
“What does that old geezer want from me?” W rolled her right hand. The pain was bearable, but she wouldn’t be able to use it in combat for a few days.
“I don’t know. She just wants you.” The girl emerged from the darkness.
W studied Kal’tsit’s agent. Hazel eyes, grey hair, a wolf wearing a thick red cloak.
“...fine. Bring me to her.”
=== REUNION MOVEMENT ===
Talulah watched the evening sky settle. The Reunion started strong, but the assault petered out after a few hours. Not much progress was made past the initial push when the LGD stopped the main force from breaching the walls. The flank distraction also proved ineffective and were routed by reinforcements. Fortunately, most slipped back to the slums and escaped along with the retreat.
More importantly…
Her eyes landed on the two commanders behind her.
Crownslayer looked at the ground. On the other side, Faust was gripping his fists.
Mephisto and Skullshatterer had been captured. Their fates were now in Lungmen’s hands.
Kaschey plan was partially successful. Out of the 4 commanders in the assault, only 2 remained.
Though something felt wrong…
Talulah had suspicions that something else was at play, but she moved it to the back of her mind. Losing two commanders would only make the Reunion hungry for revenge. They would be all the more happy to follow her orders after she explained her next move.
“…what do we do now?” Faust behind her asked. The boy’s expression was stressed. News had reached him that Mephisto had been captured. The witnesses said that they didn’t see him die, but they knew nothing was certain. The LGD was more like policeforce, but that didn’t ensure their commander’s survival. If they didn’t kill him, then there were other parties who could.
Wei Yenwu would probably send his Shadow Guards to eliminate them.
Kaschey could tell that much. If it was Talulah really leading the Reunion, she wouldn’t have known about her uncle’s secret force.
“Faust, I’m giving you command. Secure our forces and wait for me to return with reinforcements.” Talulah would bring the rest of the Reunion to assault Lungmen. The city was weak and another attack would open up opportunities for them to capitalize on. “Crownslayer, you failed with your mission. So I’m putting you under Faust’s command. Don’t fail me.”
“Yes…ma’am.” The hyena commander fixed her stance.
Faust looked uncertain. “What if they launch a counterattack while you’re away? The Reunion can’t defend well.” To defend, they needed a strong organization and cohesion between teams.
The Reunion did not have good organization, nor did they have good cohesion.
“The LGD will not attack. Lungmen will be too busy convincing its citizens that everything is under control. The city will rush to cover everything that’s happened inside.”
Kaschey doubted Wei Yenwu would do something risky now.
“What about the other commanders?” Faust wanted to know what Talulah’s plan was moving forward. “How are we going to rescue them?”
“That depends on how long it takes for us to capture Lungmen.”
Faust stared at Talulah incredulously. Where did she find her confidence? They were up against Lungmen, a city that was far more secure compared to Chernobog. Every battle the Reunion took had to be a carefully chosen battle. Many factors had to be taken into account when evaluating their chances against such powers.
The Reunion…they were just a small speck in the grand scheme of things. They were nothing like the great powers behind the cities of Chernobog and Lungmen. Ursus and Yan were countries that could crush the Reunion if they chose to. Instead, they were too busy dealing with internal issues if not other nations.
A small seed of skepticism and distrust rooted itself deep within Faust.
Crownslayer, Skullshatterer, and Mephisto. Three of their commanders had been lost- and without anything gained for it. Talulah should’ve worked together with Patriot. He was a general. Patriot would’ve stopped this disaster from happening.
“Please hurry.” Mephisto was all Faust could think about. His friend was in Lungmen, captured by enemies- if not destined for execution.
“Have faith. Patriot will not leave our comrades in the city abandoned. If worse comes to worst, we can leave Lungmen alone in exchange for the captured prisoners.” Talulah tried to soothe his worries, but it didn’t soften the worried expression on the young teen’s face.
Kaschey was never one for comforting people. He just needed them around for a little longer. Just long enough for his plan to reach the final stage.
Lungmen was now locked in place. The city wouldn’t be able to move for some time due to the damages Talulah made on the wheel systems on some of the tiles. If Lungmen decoupled from one another, those tiles would be sitting ducks until repaired. It was safer to lock the city down and repel the Reunion until they could get engineers underneath and repair the systems.
Now, Kaschey just needed Chernobog.
Talulah’s eyes left the city of Lungmen and moved in the direction of Chernobog.
Only one last hurdle to overcome.
Patriot and FrostNova.
=== CHERNOBOG ===
At lunch, Shirou was asked to meet with Patrio by one of his messengers.
Shirou entered the room and closed the door behind him. FrostNova was there too, leaning against the wall while eyeing him.
Guess she still doesn't trust me.
He'd put that on the back burner for now. Shirou didn't really know how to prove to FrostNova that he could be trusted. He admitted that he was against the Reunion’s current path. Joining them and changing them would take too long, so the plan was to help Patriot take over and usher change. Patriot didn't trust Shirou either. At best, they were on a transactional basis.
Give and take.
Shirou didn't plan to stick around for long. Patriot didn't want Talulah to run the Reunion into the ground. Together, both those problems could be solved if Patriot had help overthrowing Talulah.
“Doctor Emiya.” The old general greeted. Shirou had already gotten used to that name. The patients back in Chernobog helped it grow on him. He may not have been a licensed doctor, but Shirou picked up a lot of first-aid and other helpful tidbits when it came to fixing up injuries.
Worse comes to worst, nothing a brief contact with the sheath of Avalon wouldn’t heal.
Just had to make sure they were unconscious during the “procedure”.
“General.” Better to keep things cordial in front of FrostNova.
“You’ve heard of the news, correct?”
“About Talulah returning, yes.” Shirou confirmed.
“Good. We’re on the same page.” Patriot picked up the small notebook and extended it to him. “Here are notes I have on Talulah. Read it. Dispose of it afterward.”
Shirou accepted the information. He traced Talulah’s weapon when they first met, so he had his own stockpile of information on the Reunion’s leader. Still, the information Patriot knew on his supposed ally would be substantial too.
“When Talulah arrives, she’ll be suspicious. We’re not supposed to let you walk around freely. She will want a meeting.”
Ah, so the general was just making sure they were on the same page. If there were any inconsistencies between him and Patriot’s words, then there was a chance the Draco would catch on.
“Do you plan to convince her that it was a good idea?”
“No. She was already suspicious of you from the very start. Talulah warned me to keep an eye on you ever since you woke up.” Patriot admitted. He could understand the caution Talulah showed. As the Archer, Shirou single-handedly slowed down the entire Reunion. The fighters who engaged him in combat were at a loss on how to deal with him, even with the overwhelming numbers they sent. Especially his ability to face Talulah down.
In the entire Reunion, only Patriot and FrostNova could face her. Patriot was powerful- the strongest member of the Reunion. FrostNova had her ice arts- a direct counter against Talulah’s flames.
But…Patriot was sure that Talulah ordered him to watch Shirou for a different reason. Not because he was a threat, but because just like the general- Talulah wanted to know Shirou’s stance on the Reunion.
“She will want to talk with you directly…about the Reunion.”
Just like Patriot did with him.
“Does she want to win me over?”
“I believe so. Your value as an Oripathy doctor is the key to controlling the Reunion.”
That option was out the window when Talulah threatened the civilians and children. Shirou may have worked with criminals at some point, but there was a limit to who he tolerated.
“What do you want me to do during the meeting?” Shirou asked. He doubted they would just let the opportunity go. It was likely their best chance to ambush the Draco.
“I want you to turn the tables on her. Convince her that attacking Lungmen will not solve our problems.” Patriot held his hands together.
“You tried. What makes you think I can do it?” Shirou argued. Patriot and FrostNova knew more about the Reunion than he did. They would’ve had better reasons to convince Talulah with.
“Because you bring hope.”
Shirou blinked. He looked at FrostNova who spoke.
“Talulah has a weakness. Something we notice whenever the people are happy. She can’t seem to make the same efficient and ruthless moves. But when the people are sad or hungry, she riles them up and directs their anger at the non-infected and the cities.” She continued. “There’s something there. Something missing that we can’t figure out. It’s one of the few weaknesses we can use.”
Shirou opened up the notebook. If there were other things he could use against Talulah, then it’d be better to ask Patriot and FrostNova while he had the chance.
.
.
.
“Are you sure this is the right idea?” FrostNova asked once Shirou left the room. “We know Talulah would be suspicious of us, but throwing Shirou at her to try and change her mind is impossible. We’ve tried the same tactic, Talulah knows when we’re playing to her weakness.”
“…we will only know afterward.” Patriot released a deep breath. “Talulah is interested in the doctor. It is possible that her plans could change if she learns more about him. She might try and bring him to her side, but Shirou is smart enough to delay. It will take time, which plays into our hands.”
Their goals aligned…for now. Patriot understood that Shirou was only around in the short term. That could last from a week to a month. He needed to maximize moves while they had a third potential chess piece that could push Talulah back.
“But…it’s going to be dangerous. Talulah won’t let us attend the meeting.” FrostNova’s worry leaked through. She was disappointed that Shirou wasn’t entirely on their side, but still cared about him. “What if they fight?”
“Talulah would not do that. She works behind the scenes.” Patriot had been a general swamped in military politics long before Talulah was even born. When he agreed to merge with the growing infected movement, the Draco was nowhere near the monster she was now. Back then, he could read her like a book.
But the past few years erased that mindset.
After Alina’s death, something broke within Talulah. She became withdrawn- harsher. Talulah became less tolerant of members who abandoned the movement. Her efforts to recruit infected became more radical. The Reunion changed. At first, Patriot thought that it was simply the group mentality changing on its own.
No. He only started noticing Talulah’s prints after the third year.
She was dancing around him, at the edge of his awareness. Talulah was making moves Patriot couldn’t see, always a dozen steps ahead. It was on a different league compared to the politics of the Ursus Empire when he held the position of general.
That girl could not be Talulah.
But she was.
Patriot considered bringing the idea to FrostNova once, but couldn’t collect enough proof for it. Not that it would’ve done much. If he couldn’t work on the hunch, then FrostNova would have more difficulty putting the pieces together.
“We will just have to do our best.”
And hope their efforts weren’t going to waste.
After all, Talulah knew all their moves.
Author’s Note
This is the end of Arc 3. We’re going to Arc 4 and ending this Chernobog-Lungmen Saga soon! (I hope) Also, I’m going to cut down on the cluttered povs. I will write less from other character povs now since it has become too troublesome for everyone.
I’m back to being slow at writing. No excuses on my end. To make up for it, I’m just making my chapters larger. Special thanks to Dovar and Dabbins for their donations!
Each little donation helps me out and motivates me to finish chapters earlier, so it would mean a lot to me to have your support!
ko - fi .com (slash) w1nterf0x
Chapter Text
Author’s Note
…
Answering some questions in the last chapter.
Shirou’s tracing ability allowed him to see the history of Talulah’s sword BUT it doesn’t show the moment Talulah lost her way. It only shows Talulah using it to kill Kashchey then being carried around by Talulah until Chernobog. From the sword’s pov, Talulah simply took it away. It only records who used it physically.
CRAP. I haven’t read the Victoria arc and I didn’t know W only chose Wis’adel as her name in chapter 14. Welp, time to just quietly gloss it over until forgotten.
=== CHERNOBOG ===
Two days after the assault on Lungmen…
Shirou sensed the change in the atmosphere before the Reunion’s leader returned.
The revolutionary camps were abuzz with news when Shirou served breakfast. He listened in on a conversation nearby while serving soup in line.
“If Talulah’s coming back for reinforcements, does that mean they failed to assault Lungmen?”
“We all knew Lungmen would be a tougher city to attack. Some of us were left behind to secure prisoners and Chernobog. We’ve been training some of the new guys but I don’t know why we keep the civilians around.” One of the rebels shrugged while looking at the prisoner camp across from them.
The Reunion didn’t capture all the civilians escaping Chernobog. They only captured a number of them. Few enough to be controlled with minimal security, but large enough to warrant attention. By now, the Ursus Empire would’ve heard about losing one of their cities. Yan was also paying attention to the growing situation on its border with Ursus.
“Who knows? Only the commanders know what Talulah is planning.”
“Have you even heard from the Shieldguards and the Yetis? A common sentiment is that the attack on Lungmen was unneeded. They also disagreed with our assault on Chernobog.”
“Bah- ignore those guys. They’re always talking about how it would be safer for us to avoid the cities. Those guys would be happy to disappear into the wilderness if they could.”
Many other conversations repeated similar information with variety.
One, that Talulah was returning to muster the rest of the Reunion in Chernobog. And two, that the Shieldguards and Yetis were showing disapproval again. The rest of the Reunion who didn’t belong to those groups showed mixed reactions to their disapproval, but nonetheless shared their own.
Most of them were on the fence, but it looked like Patriot and FrostNova’s efforts were taking root as there was growing sentiment about avoiding unnecessary battles across the new recruits. It helped that the more radical Reunion members were mostly part of the invasion force Talulah sent to Lungmen, giving Patriot more freedom to spread his faction’s influence.
.
.
.
Talulah’s return was received with lots of praise despite the lingering echoes of frustration over the failed assault on Lungmen.
Shirou knew that many of the new recruits and the general Reunion members saw Talulah in a good light. She was like a bonfire in the dark- the head of the Reunion- the only person who had the gall to form a rebel movement that was fighting discrimination against nations.
The only one to have taken down a city. Not just any city- but a city of the Ursus Empire, one of two Terran superpowers. It was not as noteworthy as Lungmen, but the expectations of success carried over.
Within a day of her return, Shirou was called for a meeting. It was to be expected. During the time she was out leading the Lungmen assault, he was held as a prisoner. Upon her return, news of him being freed would’ve caught her attention.
…
“Shirou Emiya?”
The soldiers he eyed came up to him while he oversaw a group of chefs preparing lunch. Shirou had been going around the camps and mentoring chefs the past few days.
“Yes?” Shirou kept his tone cool when they approached. These rebels looked professional compared to many of the Reunion. These ones were likely as dangerous as Patriot’s forces- comparable to military veterans. Their uniforms were also different, which confirmed Shirou’s inkling that these were some of Talulah’s personal forces when he secretly traced their clothes.
“You have been summoned by our leader.” The same person stepped forward. “Drop all activities and return with us.”
Shirou quietly hangs the apron. “I’ll leave the kitchen to the rest of you.” The chefs he was teaching grumbled but didn’t make any trouble. Both soldiers stepped into rhythm on each side as they escorted him to Talulah’s location.
=== TALULAH POV ===
Things were changing. No, things were always changing. It was just how the world worked.
Talulah danced around volatile elements on a daily basis. Keeping her forces under control, leading the Reunion, while watching out for Patriot and FrostNova’s moves.
Everything was under her control.
So it annoyed her when an external factor suddenly appeared out of nowhere.
The appearance of those Oripathy doctors in Chernobog started messing with her carefully laid out plans. While Patriot’s influence over his forces didn’t change, the same couldn’t be said for her. Those who ran to the Reunion for purpose or a new life out of desperation were escaping her clutches. The news of the Fuyuki Clinic treating Oripathy cut down the numbers who would’ve been swayed by her radical forces. Instead, they were clutching at some hope of regaining their former lives.
It was aggravating.
Talulah didn’t just dislike outside forces meddling with her plans. She absolutely loathed it.
The sound of thumping on wood coming from the door reached her ears.
“Enter.”
The doors opened by the two soldiers standing outside the room. Two others appeared escorting the man she summoned.
“Leave us.”
The red-haired archer she faced during the Chernobog invasion entered the room. The doors closed behind him and the two were left in the privacy of her temporary office.
Eyes the shade of dull but sharpened silver met refined bronze as the two enemies met once again. In such a close environment, Talulah was confident that if the older man in front of her were to attack, she would have the advantage. Her dragonic heritage protected her from heat and flame, which would prove fatal in an enclosed room against what she assumed was a regular human.
Her eyes flickered to the top of Shirou’s head and to his back. She still had no clue what race the supposed doctor was. It was odd how he didn’t have any recognizable extremities for her to see. Which narrowed down her suspicions to a handful of races on Terra who’s extremities were minimal.
Even the few Aegir He had seen throughout his thousand-year lifetime had recognizable features. The ones who hid it the best were those with sharp teeth, and even then those could be spotted easily.
“So, you joined the Reunion.” Talulah returned her gaze back to his face. Shirou opted to remain quiet and watch the woman he was supposed to fight against. “You have my gratitude. These people are in need of your medical expertise.”
Shirou kept his face straight despite the skepticism on his mind. Talulah was perfectly fine endangering his life- or going as far as killing him- at the end of the Chernobog invasion. He wouldn’t bulge easily. Not when he’s faced just as many two-faced mages back at the Clocktower.
But- Shirou wasn’t one for dancing around matters. He’d like to get to them straight away.
“What did you really call me for?”
The Draco in front of him turned away and looked out the window. The building they were in was one of the few relatively untouched medium-rise buildings that survived Chernobog’s invasion. She was silent for a few moments while watching the Reunion camp a few streets down.
“...do you think you will win?” Talulah asked quietly. Shirou tensed. He knew how disadvantaged he was against the Draco in such close quarters. He would fare better against her from a distance. “You side with Patriot without seeing the bigger picture.” She clarified. Shirou slowly released the tension in his muscles when he saw that the girl in front of him didn’t react to his move.
“Healing them is the right thing to do.” Shirou responded.
“You are too focused on the individual.” Talulah looked back at him. “This world will not change if you don’t open their eyes.”
“Waging war against the world is not the answer.” Shirou felt a little hypocritical. He didn’t understand what waging a war against the world truly meant, but other versions of him undertook that path.
ARCHER was one such person- and he came out of it bent- if not broken.
“It may not be the answer, but history proved that bloodshed and revolution succeed. What other way would you have it?” Talulah closed her eyes. “Patriot’s choice to protect the few would leave the rest fending for themselves. A respectable decision that I can understand. Saving what little you can is what many would choose to do…”
The Draco opened her eyes to stare at rigid bronze.
“...but that I will not accept.”
He had other goals in mind.
Far grander goals.
…and He wasn’t going to let this unknown variable ruin his plans.
Not when it was this close to completion.
“You have heard of Patriot’s side. So you should at least hear mine.” Talulah hadn’t gotten to this point without having a silver tongue. Many of her forces were under her command simply because she could easily sway them to her side.
Shirou blinked. He didn’t like Talulah’s plan, but learning more about her side could help him figure out how to change her mind- if worse comes to worst- then he’d have to fight her. Patriot only wanted to change the Reunion. Talulah was the biggest hurdle to achieving that goal. They didn’t understand how their old friend changed so much, but Patriot was determined to put her down if necessary to stop the Reunion from continuing its bloody ways.
“The world does not see Infected the same way you do.” Talulah watched as more and more people started arriving outside her window. It would soon be time for the announcement. “None of the countries care much about developing a cure, much less create a plan to integrate them into society and it shows. The people under them saw how they treat Infected and have adapted the same. More often than not, discrimination is enforced.”
The leader of the Reunion moved away from the window. Her focus was partially on the conversation as she reviewed her itinerary for the next few days. She didn’t really prioritize pulling Shirou to her side. Talulah only wanted the archer to have second thoughts about his choice. It would slow him down, which would in turn delay Patriot from making any moves.
“A few nations are partial to Infected simply because they can be taken advantage of. Cheap labor, dangerous labor. What would it matter if they die later from Oripathy? Why not just use them now like the replaceable resource they are?” Talulah stared down the archer. “Those Infected who do find lives in nations like those are fools. They become thankful, surviving on bare minimum to retain a semblance or normality of what they once had before the infection. The money they earn returns into the system, moving into the hands of their replacements when they meet their ends.”
“If you go along with Patriot and help the Reunion settle down in some remote corner of the world, then you are only delaying the inevitable. Nations will one day reach your doorstep and take the lands you have settled, destroying all you have achieved.” Talulah stepped in front of Shirou.
“Then what?” Her cold gaze met Shirou’s burning eyes. Talulah observed them, wondering if her words were affecting the man as she wanted. His expression showed anger simmering below the surface. Shirou was never good at hiding his emotions, but when those emotions disappeared- Rin and Sakura were there to save him after the line was crossed.
After all, what does a blade need emotions for? Not when there was a target that needed to be eliminated.
There had only been a few times in Shirou’s life where his mind shut down- logic and emotion tossed out the window when up against targets he deemed necessary to kill, but was beyond his capability. There were many such monsters back on Earth. His humanity curls back, showing the true nature of a weapon underneath it.
Because once Shirou puts his mind to it, everything becomes a distraction. He didn’t need emotions. He didn’t need to protect himself.
He needed to kill. He needed to save.
It was his greatest strength, and his greatest weakness.
Rin and Sakura stopped him from falling into that darkness. The same darkness Archer warned him about. Without them around him, Shirou knew that the trigger to his own destruction was exposed. He didn’t care if he died one day, but he sure cared if it would hurt those close to him. Rin and Sakura were akin to deterrents to a walking doomsday device.
“You are one person. You can heal Oripathy for the rest of your life, maybe even pass on the Arts and know-how to the nations…but that would not guarantee salvation for the Infected. This corrupted world would use it for other means to control them.”
“Join me…and we shall fight to change the world.”
Talulah watched as the troubled gaze in front of her changed. It slowly became clear, as if the man in front of her found his answer.
“You cannot change the world alone.”
Talulah blinked as the archer in front of her shook his head.
“You’re doing everything on your own. It takes more than one person to make a difference.”
If there was one thing Shirou learned after the war, it was that help goes a long way. His work as an executor wouldn’t have been possible if the Clocktower didn’t enable him with equipment and preparation. Intel, supplies, support, all of it were vital components to completing the mission.
Shirou would’ve walked the path of a martyr if it weren’t for the combined efforts of Rin and Sakura to stop him before he was too far gone. Together, they were able to reel him in and keep him grounded.
Together.
Not alone.
“You need help. Only then can you change the world.” Talulah felt his determined gaze pierce her. “So why do you push everyone away?”
Memories flashed of years past. Talulah sitting on a log, talking amicably with a young rabbit girl and the hulking figure of a former general behind her. Talulah wrapping a coat around two young boys, lost souls who found their way to her and the Infected group she led. Talulah dreaming of the future as she settled down on a thin piece of cloth inside a rundown hut where the Infected made their camp in the Ursus wilderness.
Talulah remembered an old friend dying in her arms, wishing for Talulah not to stray down the path of vengeance.
Something tugged deep within.
“Talulah” frowned. She didn’t answer his question. Instead looking away from the man who seemed to have affected another variable in her plans.
“Because people are weak. Because people are dumb.” It was an answer born from a different perspective, one that tinged with blood and resolve.
But it was not her answer.
It was his.
A small tremor halted the conversation between the two enemies. It was a fortunate distraction which Talulah used to cut their conversation immediately.
“I see that I cannot change your mind.” Talulah walked past Shirou and stopped by the door. “As a member of the Reunion, I invite you to join the assembly. I have an announcement.”
Talulah walked outside with Shirou trailing behind her. There, a crowd of Reunion rebels gathered. Just like the man walking at her rear, they were also equally perplexed why the city started rumbling. The hulking figure of Patriot surged forward with FrostNova following close behind.
“Recruits are not ready. Not enough training.” The retired Ursus general warned. Patriot brought up viable points, but they were weak in consideration. The Reunion always lacked training. The experienced veterans who could train soldiers were outnumbered in the hundreds. Instead, they learned from combat first-hand.
It was a pitiful attempt to slow her down, one that made Talulah satisfied. She caught them off guard and they didn’t have a plan. Talulah discussed the idea of using Chernobog’s core plate with the commanders before they left to assault the Yanese city.
“Lungmen is caught off guard. This is our only opportunity to strike before they flee.” Talulah countered him. “We should push now while we have the advantage.”
“Losing several commanders and failing the assault is not an advantage. Moreover, our invasion of Chernobog has already drawn the attention of the Ursus 4th Army. Attacking Lungmen would draw the ire of Yan. We cannot continue this Talulah!” Patriot’s voice grew louder and hoarser the longer he spoke. The medicine FrostNova received from Shirou that was shared to the rest of the commanders helped alleviate the pain from his Oripathy-infected throat, though not enough to significantly improve his health.
The news he received about the failed assault on Lungmen was devastating. All those lives lost, Mephisto and Skullshatterer captured, and with nothing gained.
“Lungmen has their hands full with civilians and wounded. A significant number of their original force will be too busy enforcing order and recovery. We have fresh men.” The Draco calmly answered.
Who was she fooling? Talulahh knew that Patriot would be against her plan. Throw the inexperienced recruits into the meat grinder that was Lungmen. Save the stronger forces for when the LGD were tired.
“You're going to get us all killed .” A significant number, if not outright failure. The city had strong defenses akin to a fortress, top of the line technology, and trained personnel. “Even if we succeed, Yan wouldn't leave Lungmen captured for long.”
“That's why I plan to capture Lungmen’s chief. Yan will consider our demands if we have a member of the Royal Family in our hands.”
Wei Yenwu, the chief executive and figurehead of Lungmen, and…her uncle. He was the brother of the current emperor of Yan.
They wouldn't let anything happen to him.
“He could flee. Leaders…most of them would rather save themselves.” Patriot experienced it many times during his service in the Ursus Empire. He was one of their greatest, a general above generals, carved into the bloody tablets of Ursine history despite not being one of their kind.
“Not this one.” He personally knew this one. He lost to Wei Yenwu once. The man wouldn't abandon Lungmen. It was everything he fought for.
Even abandoning Talulah for the sake of the city.
The daughter of his own best friend.
The same best friend who sacrificed himself to protect Talulah and left her in his care.
“It is too late to stop now. We do not stand a chance against the Ursus 4th Army. Our only choice is to capture Lungmen. Ursus cannot chase us if we are in Yan’s territory. Any activity across Yan’s border would be taken as an act of war.”
Talulah watched Patriot glare at her. She knew it. He knew it.
Talulah had already won when she convinced the Reunion to invade Chernobog. It was just a matter of dominos
Talulah walked past the Wendigo commander and his second-in-command, leaving behind the trio of opposition that were against her.
Now that the core city of Chernobog was beginning to warm up, it would only take a few hours to power the connected plates and split the city core away.
Then…Talulah would charge straight for Lungmen.
But before that, she needed to give her people a speech. Unlike Patriot, these ones were easier to sway to her side.
=== SHIROU POV ===
Shirou silently watched from the rear while Talulah gave the Reunion officers a speech. He wasn’t one for speeches, but watching her raise cheers from them made him frown. Patriot and FrostNova lined up behind her, which Shirou assumed was to show support.
It was all a cover to keep the officers unaware of the true schism between the leaders.
Everyone split once the gathering was over. Their spirits high except for the trio of commanders.
“Meet us in an hour near our camp.” FrostNova quietly whispered to Shirou before she and Patriot left. Shirou glanced at Talulah. The Draco was looking at their group, certainly aware of what their next move would be. Shirou stuck around as Talulah watched Patriot and FrostNova leave.
“Consider your next options carefully. It is unwise for the Reunion to be fragmented at this critical time.” Talulah glanced at Shirou.
He stayed silent as the grey-haired leader walked off, leaving him as the only person remaining.
…
An hour later, Shirou entered a nondescript room Patriot and FrostNova were waiting in. The hulking figure of the Wendigo general and the small figure of the Cautus stood inside, waiting for Shirou to arrive.
“We don’t have…time.” Patriot grunted when he arrived.
“The core city will finish disconnecting with the other plates in a day. It will take another day for us to reach Lungmen.” FrostNova explained. “We…don’t have many options left with such a small window.”
“How do you plan to move forwards?” Shirou asked. Patriot’s plan to take over Talulah’s influence would take weeks- if not months. He didn’t expect the Reunion to attack another city after Chernobog. Usually, weeks were needed to recover for such a large force before they were prepared to move again. “Taking over Talulah would take time.”
“We stationed Shieldguards and Yetis to guard the captured Chernobog engineers.” FrostNova explained. “We didn’t receive news from them when the city engines started. Talulah must’ve had them killed.” That way they wouldn’t have known until it was too late. It was clear that Talulah was done caring about keeping up appearances.
“She’s…close.” Patriot’s low voice reached them. “Talulah is…near her goal.” It was a reasonable assumption. The Reunion was easily the most important resource for her. If she was willing to sabotage relations with Patriot and his people, then it must’ve been worth it in her eyes.
“What should we do now?” FrostNova asked.
“We…fight.” Patriot coughed. His outburst at Talulah harmed his throat. Shirou’s medicine had been taken over two weeks before the invasion of Chernobog. The severity of his Oripathy remained the same, but the antidote helped alleviate the pain. A short heavenly relief for the Wendigo Commander who suffered years of body-aching pain. “Stop her…here.”
Shirou could see that the former Ursus general was struggling to speak. He was tempted to pull out one of his so-called “Oripathy potions” , actually just some elixirs prepared to help cool his overused circuits- mana pathways- when he overheated during missions.
…screw it.
Shirou sighed and opened his reality marble. Unlike using Unlimited Blade Works into reality, pulling out an object was significantly easier. Patriot and FrostNova zeroed in on his action and froze when a bottle appeared.
“I’ll give you this medicine so you can speak properly.” Shirou placed the container on the table. “Explain everything properly and I’ll give you more.” He didn’t specify how much, but it should motivate the commander.
The room was silent for a few moments, Patriot and FrostNova stunned at Shirou casually producing what they assumed was a medicine that was difficult to manufacture.
“You should take it…” FrostNova pushed the medicine to Patriot.
“No…we share.” He pushed it back insistently. The young rabbit commander hesitated for a bit before opening the medicine. FrostNova knew that she couldn’t change Patriot’s mind when it came to things that involved the wellbeing of others. The old Wendigo placed the importance of others above himself many many times. She drank half of the medicine, feeling a warm soothing sensation slowly bloom inside her as the ache of Oripathy was alleviated. FrostNova handed the bottle back and it was Patriot’s turn to take some of the medicine.
Shirou saw the small visible signs of their bodies relaxing and assumed that the medicine was doing its job properly.
“Good, can you speak clearly now?”
“Haaa…thank you. Your medicine does wonders for us.” Patriot admitted. “Yes…my throat feels better now.” It was still a struggle to talk so much, but the medicine was helping alleviate the pain to more tolerable levels. Patriot didn’t ask about the Arts Shirou used to summon a medicine because it would be rude. It was clear the so-called “doctor” wanted to keep his cards hidden. FrostNova looked like she wanted to ask a question, but pushed it aside.
“Most of the Reunion loyal to Talulah are at Lungmen. Right now, we are stronger than Talulah here.” Patriot pulled out a map from inside his cloak and unrolled it on the table. He tapped on a specific point. “It would take us a day to reach Lungmen. If we want to stop Talulah, then we must take over Chernobog before we arrive.”
“It takes us a few hours to spread the order. We’ll be ready to fight before morning comes.” FrostNova added to help Shirou understand. “Most of the Reunion here are neutral or recruits. It would be chaotic and will take some time, but we can capture key areas of the city.”
“We need to capture the engines and the control tower of Chernobog’s core.” Patriot pulled out another map. This time, it was one of the current plate. “The engines will have the engineers. They can slow down the city or cut the power. The control tower is the bigger problem. Talulah will be there.”
That made sense. Talulah would be somewhere she could direct the city core. Shirou had explored Chernobog extensively in the past few months because the city was supposed to be their base of operations for some time. One of his early objectives was to figure out the vital components of the mobile city. The control tower could command all city plates with the access controls.
“Killing Talulah is not an option. She has the last master key to controlling Chernobog. That is the only way for us to stop Chernobog outside of blowing up the city.”
“So we’re splitting up.” Shirou concluded.
Patriot nodded. “FrostNova will head for the engines with the Yetis. She could slow down the city by freezing the engines. We will head for the control tower and face Talulah.”
“If we don't find the key?” If the key was a physical object, then Shirou just needed to see it once and create a copy. He didn’t know how to shut down Chernobog using it, but he’d cross that problem later.
“We torture Talulah if we have to.”
“And if that fails too?”
Patriot released a heavy breath. “Then pray we have enough momentum to stop the city core.”
Stop the city core…
“Wait, is there no other way to stop the city? Talulah intends to ram Chernobog’s core into Lungmen?”
“I…considered it. It is highly unlikely, but I wouldn't put it past her to blow up Lungmen if the Reunion fails to capture it. It made sense considering the consequences of her recent actions.”
Shirou’s body grew rigid as steel.
“Explain. Now.”
“The Reunion does not stand a chance against the Ursus 4th Army. Attacking Chernobog was out of our control. Talulah rallied the Reunion and captured the city. Right now, the 4th Army would be marching for us.” Patriot pointed to a section of the map some distance away from where he marked Chernobog and Lungmen. “Our best chance to avoid the 4th Army would be to enter Yan’s borders. We cannot reach Yan in time if the Reunion marches on foot. The only way we enter deep enough into Yan before the 4th Army reaches us would be to capture Lungmen and head deeper.”
“Why would she risk…” Shirou trailed off.
He traced Talulah’s sword. It wasn't obvious, but some signs clicked.
Talulah’s sword wasn't originally hers. It was from a Ursus duke names Kaschey- the man never had a child from what the sword’s memory recalled. Talulah only appeared a few years before she killed the man.
Did Talulah hate Ursus?
That was where the memories grew conflicting. The sword remembered Talulah’s time after escaping from Kaschey’s murder. Her time meeting friends and infected villagers in the Ursus wilderness.
Meeting Patriot, FrostNova, Mephisto, Faust. Shirou saw Talulah lose friends and villagers alike on her journey to help the people.
Then one day, she lost the first friend she ever had. That was where the sword’s memories took a drastic turn. Talulah changed. She started massacres. Killed hundreds. The Reunion changed from a peaceful group to a revolutionary movement.
Somewhere along the way, Shirou found a disrepancy.
“Why does Talulah know how to control Chernobog?”
FrostNova blinked. Patriot narrowed his eyes.
“You knew how an Ursus City works because you were a general of Ursus before.” Shirou masked the randomness of the question. “Who did she learn from?”
Shirou knew the answer to that question. Kaschey was a duke of Ursus based from the sword’s memories. The man would've had the position to know about how cities operated.
“...”
“...”
The question drew blanks from the two Reunion commanders.
Based on the sword’s memory, Kaschey never taught Talulah about cities, much less the control towers and how to manage them. What Kaschey taught her was education and politics to become his heir.
“Talulah couldn't have learned it.”
“What are you suggesting?” Patriot stared at Shirou.
It was unlikely that there were manuals about Ursus cities lying around. Much less when Talulah made sure to burn Kashchey’s estate after she ran.
…Kaschey.
Shirou blinked.
The person that appeared in his reality marble looked like the same person in the sword’s memory.
Before Kaschey’s death, he was plotting with army officials to ignite war.
“You said Talulah could be aiming to ram the Chernobog core into Lungmen. Wouldn’t that trigger war between Ursus and Yan?” Shirou had to make sure. He read about the history of both nations as much as possible, but didn’t have any clue about the political landscape. In front of him was a former Ursus general, Patriot would know more about the consequences.
“It is likely. Such a catastrophic event could trigger war if mishandled by both sides.” Patriot admitted grimly.
Talulah couldn’t have learned to control Ursus on her own. Too many pieces were perfectly in place for Chernobog, the 4th Army, and Lungmen to be close to each other. Why would Talulah attack Chernobog knowing there was an Ursus army nearby?
Not if she wasn’t scared about drawing their attention.
The 4th Army wouldn’t have a reason to move closer to Yan if Chernobog wasn’t attacked.
What kind of reason could the 4th Army use to instigate a war and cross Yan’s borders…?
How could Ursus lay the blame on Yan for Chernobog’s fall?
“Talulah…where did she come from?” Shirou looked at the two. He needed to know. There were too many missing pieces, but the rest could be ignored. Shirou just needed the history of the Reunion’s leader.
“Talulah? She was kidnapped from Lungmen.” FrostNova answered.
Talulah was from Lungmen.
Under her, the Reunion attacked Chernobog.
That was enough reason for Ursus to escalate for war.
For Kaschey to win.
“I think…Talulah’s not working alone.”
=== LUNGMEN ===
“The board has decided to release you.”
Ch’en Huichieh stared down at the notice the Chief Executive of Lungmen slipped towards her. It was a formal acknowledgement of her contributions and her dismissal from the position of Chief Superintendent of the Lungmen Guard Department.
Her face was blank but the emotion behind it was all too real.
She was fired.
“I’m sorry.”
Her uncle intertwined his hands together and looked down at the table. His eyes slowly moved up to look at his daughter’s reaction. No doubt, he could see through the turmoil going on behind her eyes.
“Ch’en…I tried to explain to them that it was out of your control. The LGD never had jurisdiction over the slums. We were never prepared for them to launch a large assault from there.”
Earlier into her career, Ch’en attempted to expand the LGD’s sphere into the Lungmen slums. It was costly and many of their attempts to establish a foothold in the wild territory failed. After some time, Ch’en succumbed from the public pressure to abandon the venture. The only comfort she had was the discovery of the Rat King and his underworld empire that protected the slums in place of the LGD. Ever since then, Ch’en had left the slums to their own.
“...” Ch’en’s silent figure slowly picked up the letter on Wei Yenwu’s desk.
“The board…is promoting Beatrix Swire to your position.” Her uncle informed her just as Ch’en held the notice to her chest. “Effective immediately.”
“...where do I transfer to?” Ch’en didn’t see her new position in the letter. “It’s not stated here.”
“The board…believes that your oversight might cause more problems for Lungmen just like it did during the attack.” Wei Yenwu looked out the window. Watching his niece cling to some hope that she still retained some position in the LGD hurt him.
It wasn’t even her fault that the slums were overlooked. Lungmen neglected the slums as a whole. Only a few people like Ch’en and his friend the Rat King did anything about it. Now, the board was slamming on Ch’en and using their power to lay the blame on her. It was too easy not to. Ch’en was the face of the LGD. For the Reunion to get inside Lungmen? It was easy to point it out as a shortcoming on her part. A mistake that was never supposed to happen.
“...I understand.” Ch’en’s head lowered a tiny bit more, enough for Wei Yenwu to sigh. He knew how much it hurt the girl to be fired. It would be like if he lost his position as the Chief Executive of Lungmen. Ch’en took after him in that regard when it came to loving her home.
“...but it's not over. Ch’en, raise your head.” Wei Yenwu commanded. The girl paused for a bit before looking up at him. “This is off the record. I want you to get in contact with Rhodes Island. They seem to know more than they should.” about what’s going on. The serious expression on his face nudged Ch’en out of her trance. “Work together while we settle things down here. Use your connections. Help me protect Lungmen.”
It didn’t matter if she was fired. Wei Yenwu still wanted her to protect Lungmen.
“Yes…uncle.”
Ch’en turned around and ambled out of his office. Wei Yenwu couldn’t blame his niece. Losing her beloved position was painful, but to power through and continue working? It would take a lot of strength to keep going.
But he knew Ch’en. She wouldn’t let herself stay down that long.
.
.
.
Ch’en was packing up her things when the door to her office barged open.
“Those fuckers!” A certain orange-haired cat growled while stomping in, followed by a green-haired Oni. “Ch’en, you can’t let them do this to you!”
“...oh it's you.” The blue-haired Lung dragon girl glumly took notice. She was too distracted thinking over her recent dismissal. She didn’t even have the energy to keep up appearances.
“Ch’en…” Hoshiguma placed a hand on the girl’s shoulder. “It’s not your fault.”
“Of course it’s never my fault.” Ch’en murmured. “Hindsight is always 20/20 as they say.”
“Ch’en.” Hoshiguma steeled her voice. “We did our best. If we didn’t give up before and worked with the slums, then we could’ve been better prepared today.”
Ch’en turned around and glared at Hoshiguma. “But we didn’t. That’s the problem, right? We didn’t fight hard enough. Now hundreds of the LGD are dead and wounded, with civilian casualties in the thousands! All because we-”
A stinging pain bloomed on her right cheek, stunning Ch’en.
…a slap?
“Shut up. Everyone here is just as responsible as you for that failure.” Swire pulled back her hand. “I should be fired like you, but those fuckers were only looking out for themselves. They weren’t at the front defending Lungmen like you!”
“But-”
“No buts! You were busy holding back Talulah remember? You were focusing on the bigger threat! What could you have done in that situation? Focus on the slums?!” Swire growled. Ch’en flinched and folded in on herself. “Right, you couldn’t do much from your position. You still tried to help.”
“Swire is right. You focused on Talulah which was the right thing to do. If you didn’t stop her attacks, the wall would’ve been overrun.” Hoshiguma pointed out. “Then everything would’ve been far worse.”
A conflicted expression emerged on Ch’en’s face. “I could’ve done better…”
“If you want to do better, then you should start now.” Swire crossed her arms. “The Reunion is still outside the walls. If you’re sulking in front of me, then that time could be used planning how to deal with them instead.”
“I-I’m fired.” Ch’en looked away.
“Yeah? And? I’m the Chief Superintendent now and I’m asking you for ideas. Who are you going to listen to? A board of executives who aren’t handling Lungmen’s defense or me?” Swire stepped in front of her friend. “People are going to die, Ch'en. The council has ordered me to cull the Infected after what happened. They don’t want a repeat of the Reunion infiltrating the city.”
“What?!” Ch’en gasped.
“Lin is helping me evacuate the Infected out of Lungmen before the city council finalizes the decision. If we can’t deal with the Reunion, then all those people will be targets. The Reunion certainly didn’t care about collateral damage when the Infected were in front of them.”
“I…” Ch’en was conflicted.
Wait, uncle told me to get in contact with Rhodes Island.
“...have we tried contacting Rhodes Island for help? They have-”
“CHIEF!” Someone’s shout interrupted Ch’en. She looked out the door on instinct, still not registering that she was no longer the Chief Superintendent of the LGD.
“What? We’re busy!” Ch’en nearly growled at the messenger at the door.
“Chernobog…Chernobog’s core city is rushing towards Lungmen!”
Author’s Note
…
Plans for Shirou in Another World? It’s on hiatus but I might drop a surprise chapter here and there. I’m sorry for the slow updates on stories, it's a struggle to write when my mind runs into a wall.
Special thanks to Unoriginal Name’s donation!
To the many gacha addicts bugging me the last few days, you can all kindly whale on my donations.
Each little donation helps me out and motivates me to finish chapters earlier, so it would mean a lot to me to have your support!
ko - fi .com (slash) w1nterf0x
Chapter Text
=== CHERNOBOG ===
Nearl slowly opened her eyes.
Something wasn’t right. She quickly seized on it and forced herself to shake off the shackles of sleep.
Danger.
Her instincts warned her of danger. A sharp suffocating sensation she learned to grasp and use against her opponent during her days as a competition knight in Kazimierz. Margaret Nearl was a talented knight, trained and pushed to the very top of the league. Danger wasn’t a threat to her, it was only a warning that her opponent was attacking her. Nearl leaned into the feeling, judging where it spiked and countering the opponent’s move with one of her own.
But…it was that effective when you couldn’t see your opponent.
A crunch- followed by sharp blades unsheathing were heard. Muffled impacts and thumps registered on Nearl’s hearing before steps closed in on her prison.
Stay calm.
Nearl controlled her breath and forced her body to relax. She evened it out, putting on the illusion that she was still asleep. It was night and the interior of the building- her cell much deeper inside- would be dark if not pitch black to most. Unless the person had decent night vision, then they’d have the same disadvantage she had.
Nearl would spring the trap on them once they entered her range.
The person stopped right in front of her cell.
Nearl readied herself…
“Nearl, are you awake?”
-and jerked up.
She opened her eyes to darkness, but the recognizable outline of a person stood outside her bars.
“Shirou? What’s going on?” What Nearl heard was definitely a scuffle. Why was Shirou fighting Reunion guards now?
“Nearl, do you trust me?” Shirou quietly asked.
“…not particularly.” Nearl admitted. Sure, Shirou helped extract Rhodes Island during the Chernobog invasion. Yes, he delivered her delicious food. But that wasn’t enough for Nearl to give him her trust. She knew he was a good person, he wouldn’t have saved those children if he wasn’t.
But that was the thing. Nearl didn’t particularly trust his decisions. Not until he explained why he joined the Reunion.
“I don’t have time to explain everything, but will you help me rescue the prisoners?” Shirou wanted to save the civilians, but doing so alone was inefficient. Asking Patriot’s forces was an option, though it would pull valuable manpower away from battle. Shirou needed someone else that could protect the civilians aside from him.
Nearl wanted to say yes right away. It was in her character to protect others. “Of course. But can you tell me what’s going on first?” She needed to know more. A few hours ago the city came alive. What was the Reunion planning?
“Remember the Draco leader?” Shirou pulled out the key he took from the guards and unlocked her cell.
“Talulah?” Nearl was very well aware of the Reunion’s leader. She was the figurehead of the entire Infected movement and was a wanted criminal.
“I’m not sure, but we think she plans to run Chernobog’s core into Lungmen.”
“What?!”
“It’s complicated…” Shirou could try and explain it to her, but it wasn’t the best time. He was supposed to be bringing her to meet Patriot and FrostNova. “I’ll explain some other time.” He started walking to the exit with Nearl following close behind. She noted the dead Sarkaz lying on the floor with a small pool of blood around their necks.
“They aren’t your guards if that was your question.” Shirou answered before she could ask. “Your guards were killed outside.” Talulah was devious. The woman sent Sarkaz mercenaries to overwhelm the guards and kill Nearl before she became a problem. The Kazimierz champion would’ve been a thorn in her side if she escaped. Talulah wanted to remove wild cards on the battlefield as much as possible.
“Can you fight with this?” Shirou picked up one of the fallen Sarkaz weapons. It was fortunately a sword, a generic weapon one picked up. The other Sarkaz carried a halberd which didn’t help him survive the fight in close quarters- not that any of them survived Shirou.
“I can.” Nearl took the weapon from Shirou’s hand and swung the weapon around a few times to test its weight. It was a bit on the heavy side, more favored for a Sarkaz whose physical strength is greater than that of a Kuranta like her.
“Good, because they’re coming.” Shirou looked outside to see a group of Sarkaz heading for the entrance. He spotted them scattered around the area earlier. Reinforcements if the first mercs failed to kill Nearl. Shirou traced Nearl’s weapons during the Chernobog invasion, but he wasn’t going to reveal his ability to materialize them until the situation needed it. For now, he’d just let Nearl rely on her own to adapt.
Nearl blinked as Shirou grabbed the halberd from the fallen Sarkaz and rushed outside on his own. “Wait! We should ambush them here…” Her hand reached out before she watched as Shirou launched himself at the half-dozen strong platoon.
They weren’t prepared for the speed Shirou rushed at them at.
So fast! Nearl blinked when Shirou cut down the distance between him and the Sarkaz mercenaries in the span of two seconds. Even the Sarkaz were surprised. The two in front of the group only managed to draw their weapons halfway before two heads flew off the bodies. Nearl and the remaining Sarkaz momentarily paused while watching Shirou draw the halberd back in a spin around him. The way he carried the weapon was more like a balanced staff rather than a heavy two-handed axe.
That…that wasn’t how you used halberds.
The four instantly backed off while spreading themselves. Despite the surprising deaths of the first two, they were veterans. Shock wasn’t an emotion one brought to the battlefield. They eyed Shirou between them until one of them talked.
“Aren’t you a doctor?”
“Not really.” Shirou answered before leaping forwards with another decapitating blow. He used the range of the halberd’s shaft to strike at the Sarkaz, but the attack was dodged when the mercenary threw his body completely on the floor. The rest took the opportunity to close the gap behind him.
Nearl ran forwards. Her speed wasn’t the same, slower than usual with the heavy Sarkaz sword she carried. Not fast enough! She hissed when the Sarkaz closed the distance to Shirou faster than she did.
There was no other choice.
She swung the scavenged sword and threw it at the closest Sarkaz. It reached him faster and the mercenary angled his shield to block the flying weapon. Nearl grabbed a sword from one of the fallen mercenaries mid-sprint but it was too late. One Sarkaz leapt in the air behind Shirou while swinging a dagger on his head. The other dashed sideways and swung his sword for his body.
Blood splattered on the ground and two more bodies fell on the floor. The figure midair was cut in half while the one dashing to the side fell forwards with momentum, his head bouncing once and rolling on the ground for a moment.
“Sorry. I tried to make it quick.”
The halved Sarkaz coughed blood while patting his hand over his lost torso. He didn’t last a second longer as the halberd crushed his head instantly.
Nearl slowed to a stop as she watched the cause of the bloody scene in front of her raise the bloody halberd. Just like earlier, Shirou used a single attack to eliminate two enemies. Powerful enemies. Sarkaz weren’t just any race. They were known to be one of the stronger races in Terra, if not some of the strongest. Few races could compete with them on strength and durability. A Kuranta like her could train all her life at the gym and her strength would still fall short compared to the average Sarkaz warrior. That was why the Kuranta relied on charging together in groups. Their speed and numbers made their momentum near unstoppable.
Yet, the man in front of her just eliminated them with ease- with a weapon she would’ve had some trouble using in normal circumstances in addition to its heavy weight. The way Shirou used the weapon screamed experience, if not mastery. He was using it in ways Nearl would struggle to replicate. Spinning it around the shaft like a staff should’ve been extremely physically demanding with how the weight was distributed, yet Shirou wielded it smoothly.
Nearl knew that the man in front of her was a stranger despite the few exchanges they’ve had. She knew that he was good- really wanted to believe in it, but seeing him cut down those men without hesitation made her realize just how much she didn’t know about him.
Nearl had seen death. Nearl had seen destruction. Nearl had seen sickness.
But she had never seen someone with so much contrast as the man in front of her.
A doctor? With the combat ability she had seen? An archer?! What kind of archer masterfully fought with a halberd?!
The last two Sarkaz shuffled on their feet while looking at Shirou and the four corpses. It hadn’t even been a quarter of a minute and they were down to the last two of their number.
Mercenaries. They were mercenaries.
The one in front of Shirou dropped his weapon and raised his arms in surrender.
“Fuck this. We’re not paid enough for this bullshit.”
Shirou looked at the one between him and Nearl. The masked Sarkaz also dropped his weapon and shrugged.
“We’re not going to give up our lives for a hopeless mission. Better to just take another job.”
“Aren’t you afraid of failing Talulah?” Shirou asked.
“Not if she doesn’t find us.”
“We’re not allowing you to go back and report.” Shirou hefted his halberd.
“…”
“…”
The two Sarkaz looked at each other.
“Don’t worry. I won’t harm you. Just follow me.” Shirou motioned his head towards the closest building.
Well if that wasn’t suspicious.
“Shirou, I won’t let you kill them after they surrender.” Nearl glowered. She tapped her sword menacingly to warn him. She wasn’t beyond fighting if it meant stopping him. Though Nearl didn’t know how she’d fare against the crazy halberd-wielding archer. “If you kill them-“ She’d what? Threaten to leave? It was too dangerous now that she’d considered it. There wasn’t much she could do but stick to him until they were somewhere safer. Even then, there was no place in Chernobog she would consider safe.
“Fine, I’ll leave the halberd here.” Shirou lowered the weapon. Nearl narrowed her eyes then slowly nodded. The two Sarkaz walked in front of Shirou until they entered the building.
A few moments later, Shirou walked out without the two mercs.
Nearl looked at Shirou quizzically. “What did you do to them?” It was too fast. Shirou just walked in with the two and left in a span of two seconds. That wasn’t even enough time to tie and gag the two. He didn’t even have any rope on him to secure the mercenaries.
“I made sure they wouldn’t be able to move anywhere.” He answered while picking up the halberd and grabbing a sword off the ground.
Nearl looked at him suspiciously. His answer nudged her wrongly. Whatever Shirou did, she needed to see. She headed over and popped her head into the building.
Lo and behold, two unconscious bodies slumped against the wall. They weren’t dead because Nearl could see their chests breathing. Seeing that her fears were wrong, she admitted that Shirou’s method wasn’t bad. By the time the Sarkaz woke up, they’d be long gone.
“Happy?” Shirou asked when she returned.
“Satisfied.” Nearl wasn’t going to mention Shirou’s mysterious skill and strength. That topic could be dealt with another time…if she could draw out an answer from him. Shirou began walking in a direction with the blonde horse knight following behind him.
Inside the building Nearl left, two souls were screaming for her to return. Not a single sound left them. They couldn’t move. They couldn’t speak. They couldn’t do anything despite nothing holding them down. Struggle as with all their might, but their bodies refused to bulge.
Nothing except for two unusual blades stabbed into the floor beside them.
=== RHODES ISLAND ===
“How are the preparations coming along?” Rin didn’t need to explain. Kal’tsit knew exactly what she wanted. Just a little before the attack on the city, Rhodes Island failed to negotiate with Lungmen’s Chief Executive. After the meeting, the two Fuyuki doctors approached Kal’tsit for a meeting. There, they explained to the Rhodes Island leader that they wanted to hire the organization’s paramilitary branch for a rescue operation on their third member.
Stupid idiot. Rin was pissed. Worse, Sakura was worried. That was enough for Rin’s older sister instincts to kick in and take action.
It wasn’t the best time to hold such an operation. Chernobog was swamped with Reunion fighters. The infamous Patriot and his vice commander were also stationed back in the city. Infiltrating against such odds was unlikely, but Rin and Sakura assured her that they were bringing a trump card with them.
“Most of the preparations are finished. It will take us a few hours to debrief our operators before we head over to Chernobog.” Kal’tsit answered. She will be part of the operation herself due to other objectives. The elite operators will be in charge of heading the rescue mission for both the missing Fuyuki doctor and their captured comrade.
Amiya and the Doctor stood off to the side while watching the conversation play out. They didn't take part because they lacked information about the arrangement. It was Kal'tsit who the sisters initiated contact with, not them.
“A-ah…Kal’tsit can I talk to them?” Amiya perked up in the middle of the conversation. She looked determined, a different look compared to the one she carried throughout the previous day.
Technically it was just an hour ago, it was one in the morning and none of them had slept since the Reunion retreated. Kal’tsit ordered the operators to rest while she, Amiya, and the doctor continued to work.
She’d be damned if she didn’t at least use the brain behind the amnesiac that caused the greatest betrayal in her life.
Kal’tsit glanced at Amiya before looking at the two doctors in front of her. Rin didn’t answer whereas Sakura smiled and nodded at the young girl.
“Of course. What is it?” Her gentle voice gave off waves of warmth and comfort. Amiya leaned forwards until her body was a straight ninety-degree angle bow.
“T-thank you! Thank you so much for funding the rescue mission!” Kal’tsit had been against Amiya’s plan to rescue Nearl. It was a surprise to the young Cautus when the older feline informed her and the Doctor about the rescue operation that was being put together with the funds and resources that the Fuyuki Clinic duo forwarded to Rhodes Island.
Amiya understood that the plan wouldn’t have pushed through if they were any other customer. Kal’tsit wouldn’t risk more lives to rescue one operator. It was the importance of the target that made the Rhodes Island leader reconsider.
Having one Oripathy doctor in the Reunion’s hands was too dangerous.
“Miss Amiya, right?” Sakura asked out of courtesy. The young Rhodes Island leader returned to her standing position and nodded. “It was nothing, really. We were doing it for our friend.”
Friend.
Rin wanted to smack herself. For all of Sakura’s brilliance when it came to magecraft, the girl was still too shy to call Shirou her boyfriend out in public. After everything they’ve been through, after all the work Rin did to push the girl out of her shell. When it came to love, Sakura was just as much a wreck like the boy they both loved.
Seriously, why is she the guidance counselor of the group?
Rin sighed.
“Be that as it may, this operation cannot fail. To increase the chances of success, Sakura and I will be participating with your rescue teams.” The older Tohsaka sister announced.
Kal’tsit inwardly frowned. The sisters had their fair share of secrets. They seemed confident in their abilities to fight in a warzone. Still, Kal’tsit didn’t want them anywhere near danger despite what they have shown.
“That is too dangerous. We cannot allow you to be within range of the Reunion.”
“We will bring support. A trump card, if you will. Enough to face anything the Reunion can throw at us.” Rin answered.
Years of researching the Holy Grail after the deconstruction of the ritual in Fuyuki allowed Rin to tap into the Minor Grail within Sakura’s body. The Holy Grail with Shirou was out of their hands right now so they had to work with what they had.
Kal’tsit looked at Rin and Sakura. They didn’t seem bothered by her warning. Considering how they secured Misha before Lungmen did, Kal’tsit knew that they had a few cards up their sleeves.
“That depends on what you show to us before we deploy our teams to Chernobog.” Kal’tsit would have to see it first.
Rin and Sakura looked at each other. It was time to use that.
=== LUNGMEN ===
Ch’en wasn’t officially meant to be here. She didn’t have the clearance after getting fired. But that didn’t mean there weren’t other ways to gain entry.
No, she didn’t break in.
She was allowed in.
Perks of friends in higher places. Said place being her former position, and said friend being her former subordinate.
The wall of screens across the former Chief Superintendent showed a map of Lungmen and the surrounding landscape. A few hundred kilometers away, the red blip moving across the blue screen sent out signals as it raced towards Yan’s border.
“Why is it sending out signals identifying itself as Chernobog?” Ch’en demanded the closest officer.
“We’re not sure ma’am. It was one of the first things it did before it started moving.” He answered out of impulse, used to being ordered by Ch’en back when she was the Superintendent of the LGD. Not anymore. It didn’t register in his mind that he was responding to someone who wasn’t supposed to have clearance. Still, his new boss was standing behind him as well.
“Even after being fired, you still pretty much belong in here…” Swire shot Ch’en a smug look. “Maybe I should have you work under me as my secretary.” The same way you did to me once.
Ch’en shot her a glare then looked back at the screen. This was probably her last time being in this position for the foreseeable future. She needed to make the most of the opportunity.
“We had some teams watching Rhodes Island. I need to talk to them.” Ch’en toldSwire.
“A moment.” Swire pulled out her phone and dug through her new contacts. Her new position opened up a lot of departments that she could tap into. “I haven’t actually seen the orders, you’ll have to find it yourself.” She handed over the phone to the Draco. Ch’en took the device and navigated not to the department head’s contact, but straight to the leaders handling the teams.
“Meeting in 10 minutes. I want a summarized report of all your findings.” Ch’en ordered the very instant the officer on the other end answered. They didn’t even get to answer before she ended the call and moved on to the next team leader.
.
.
.
10 minutes later, Swire and Ch’en were alone in a room with a few other people- surveillance team leaders Ch’en picked for the operation before she was sacked.
The officers looked between the former and current Superintendents and came to the conclusion they were working together despite the announcement that Ch’en Huichieh was no longer a member of the LGD.
“Reports?” Ch’en demanded.
The five team leaders in front of them gave quick rundowns of their investigations. The orders were given out early in the week back when Ch’en attended the meeting between Rhodes Island’s leadership and her uncle.
“Your base was attacked?” Ch’en repeated after the officer of D team.
“By Sarkaz, ma’am. They halted our operations and made us track the Fuyuki doctors.”
Fuyuki doctors.
Ch’en remembered seeing them arrive with the LGD’s target. She tried to arrest the target with them but was rebuffed by Kal’tsit. Ch’en couldn’t do anything at the time because most of the LGD’s manpower was devoted to protecting Lungmen. She could force some to detain the Chernobog scientist’s daughter, but that meant drawing away precious support from other more important roles at the time.
So, Ch’en was forced to let Misha go.
“These Sarkaz, Reunion I’m guessing?” Ch’en asked. The officer nodded. “So they set aside a group to hunt down Fuyuki doctors.” Obviously an objective. Two more Oripathy doctors would grow the Reunion more than any other recruiting campaign they could pull off.
Swire stood beside Ch’en organizing her own timeline of events. She wasn’t aware of the operation on Rhodes Island until her recent promotion so she was doing her best to catch up.
“Wait.” She interrupted Ch’en. “It says here that you called for help after escaping. But then another team reported that it was Rhodes Island who apprehended the leader of the Sarkaz team who attacked your base.”
Since everyone was reporting at the same time, they were slowly learning more details from one another, connecting puzzle pieces together.
“This happened a little past 1400 hours yesterday, then E team reported watching one of Rhodes Island escorting the captured Sarkaz leader a few minutes after at 1405. How did they know about the attack before we did?” Swire asked.
Ch’en paused.
“Didn’t the Sarkaz leader contact the Fuyuki doctors around 1300? They arrived at the walls at 1330.” That was when Ch’en found out the Fuyuki doctors somehow had Misha. The surprises didn’t end there when she learned that they also were working with Rhodes Island.
Rhodes Island was working behind Lungmen’s back.
Not that it was shocking. Many companies did. It was just that they were clearly trying to force her uncle’s hand into accepting their request…whatever it was. Something important enough to use the Reunion as a bargaining tool.
“The Sarkaz girl was clearly against the Fuyuki doctors heading in the direction of the main force from the record.” Swire swiped through the logs on the screen in front of her. “Nothing was mentioned about their location. I don’t think the Fuyuki doctors had any way of knowing where she was. Yet Rhodes Island was informed beforehand, leading to her capture. Either way, knowing how they did it can be done another time. The question now is why ?”
Why were the Fuyuki doctors with Rhodes Island?
“They’re not the only party involved. The Laterano ambassadors met up with Rhodes Island too.” Ch’en informed. “I was there when they met up, though nothing really happened.”
“We still have some transcripts here.” Swire opened up a sound file. “B team grabbed this audio recording of the surrounding areas of your bunker.”
“Alright, let’s hear-“
“Ma’am, I think you might want to hear this.” One team leader quickly interrupted while sharing his feed. “There’s no video, but audio is clear.”
The feed was black, but everyone could hear the conversation going on.
“Most of the preparations are finished. It will take us a few hours to debrief our operators before we head over to Chernobog.”
=== CHERNOBOG ===
Nearl shuffled behind Shirou.
When he asked for her help, she wasn’t expecting this .
Nearl looked up at the large hulking commander that captured her following the disastrous fall out of VTOL aircraft that was supposed to evacuate the Rhodes Island rescue team. Beside him was a smaller girl probably a few years younger than herself. The two of them looked at her, then at Shirou.
“This was your plan?” The younger girl asked.
“She can help with the prisoners. Make it easier for us to handle Talulah.” Shirou nodded.
“Very well. Miss…Nearl, right?” Patriot asked the blonde Kuranta. He overheard whispers about the Kazimierz Champion from the Reunion. She was obviously famous, but Patriot was never one to give celebrity news attention. He was more focused on keeping track of threats. “I know that we are…enemies.” For a lack of a better term. “But are you willing to cooperate with us? I shall explain the situation if it helps settle your concerns.”
“That would be preferable.” Nearl looked at the map including what seems to be hastily drawn troop movements and notes. Arrows scattered around the map, but their general directions led towards a few focal points.
One of which was Chernobog’s control tower.
“We have reason to believe that Talulah intends to crash the city core into Lungmen.” Patriot went straight to the point. “Not only will it cause countless deaths of both Lungmen citizens and Reunion members, but will likely ignite war between Ursus and Yan.”
That was all she needed to hear.
“What?!” Nearl slammed her hands on desk in horror. “Why?!”
“Shirou believes that Talulah is being controlled. Or is working with the Ursus forces.” The Cautus commander answered. She looked at Shirou blankly, hiding her real thoughts on the topic.
Nearl looked at the archer behind her. “How did you reach that conclusion? Charging Chernobog’s core into Lungmen is dangerous. Not even she can escape the blast radius.” It sounded crazy from a logical standpoint. Nearl couldn’t understand why the Reunion’s leader would do such a thing.
To push forward the Infected movement? She’d sacrifice herself for that cause? Unless one was insane, or was out of options, such a move would hurt the strongest Infected movement on Terra.
It was just…inconceivable.
Leaders were smart. They weren’t suicidal.
Shirou steeled himself. It would be hard to prove his point without evidence. But Terra was different. The world had its own magic and it was a part of everyday life. Here, he could be more open. Exposing a little bit of what he could do was not a problem.
“I can read the history of objects.”
The looked at him weirdly.
“I can tell you who made them, when, what they’re made of, and everything they’ve been through.” Shirou paused before looking at Patriot. “That includes places, events, names, and everything that is part of the weapon’s history.”
“I know Grrovae’zzeal. I know Angelina. And I know Maria.” Shirou ended while watching them perk at the names. Each one drew a different reaction from the three as he uttered each one individually.
“I can tell more, but I believe that’s enough to prove my words.”
FrostNova looked stunned, Nearl was stared at him as if he crossed a line, and Patriot looked distant.
“I can’t explain how Talulah is being controlled, but there are clues.” Not enough to prove his point though. Shirou was looking at an incomplete puzzle. He had to make do with what he had.
“This is your best chance at taking over Talulah.” He faced Patriot. “Once Chernobog reaches Lungmen, the rest of the Reunion will be here to help her.” That was if they even got on the speeding city plate. If Talulah was really aiming to ram the Chernobog core into Lungmen, then everyone would be dead anyway.
The Reunion would be in shambles, stuck between two nations who would rip them apart in their war.
“…you can read an object’s history, right?” Patriot grabbed a small trinket within his chest pocket. He showed the jewelry to Shirou. “Then…who did this belong to?” He needed to confirm again.
“Your wife.” Shirou answered instantly. “Helen.”
That was enough for him.
“Then let us begin.” He pocketed the wedding ring. “Here are the prisoner camps…” Patriot began circling areas for Nearl to see. “You’d want to start from the center and work your way outwards. The fights will be everywhere, but the intensity will be focused on towards the center of the plate. By then, the prisoners would be in the thick of it.”
Meaning they couldn’t escape. Nearl understood why the senior Reunion commander prioritized them. “Head east afterward. Free the camps there and make the prisoners flee south before heading west.”
“How will we get them off the plate?” Nearl asked.
Patriot was silent.
“They’ll have to head below the decks to the lowest part on their own.” FrostNova answered. “Jump off the exit hatches at the bottom.”
But that meant…
“The exit hatches for the service are several floors off the ground! You’re going to get half of them killed just getting out of Chernobog!” Nearl raised her voice.
“What else can we do? Have them wait on the west side of Chernobog without a plan?” FrostNova glared at Nearl. She had lost many friends over the years. Yetis and Shieldguards alike killed in the middle of combat. Loss was expected. Even the best plans didn’t assure the survival of everyone. It just reduced the chances of losing lives.
“If we fail, the west side will be the safest when Chernobog rams into Lungmen. That’s if the core doesn’t explode from the impact…” which it likely would. FrostNova didn’t need to say.
“Enough.” Patriot’s voiced thrummed with finality. It stopped Nearl and FrostNova from arguing further when they heard his tone. “We will provide rescue teams. Scavenge rope and whatever we can use to make the drop safer. Have the people climb down the rope close to the ground before they jump.”
It’s the best we can do.
Still, a lot of people will still be jumping off Chernobog at speeds beyond 30kph several floors above ground level. Many will die if they succeed, or everyone dies if they fail.
Author’s Note
…
This chapter (and next couple) has been specially brought to you by Unoriginal Name. Thank you to Dovar for another donation too!
Sigh, this chapter was supposed to be done last week but I didn’t manage to finish it. Even now it feels half-assed after looking at it for the third week. The stories were true. When you write, everything looks like shit after you finish it.
Each little donation helps me out and motivates me to finish chapters earlier, so it would mean a lot to me to have your support!
ko - fi .com (slash) w1nterf0x
Chapter Text
=== LUNGMEN ===
0400 Hours, Lungmen.
Kal’tsit watched as the Rhodes Island operators lined up at the docking strip. A VTOL aircraft was en route from the landship to pick them up and bring them back to the landship to resupply and regroup with the other deployment teams. From there, they were going to head over to Lungmen and begin the operation.
“How long until the transport arrives?” Rin asked behind the Rhodes Island leader. They only caught two hours of sleep before everyone was due to depart. Behind them, the Doctor carried a half-asleep Amiya on his back. Kal’tsit looked at the immaculate-looking doctor in front of her. Rin looked as if two hours of sleep didn’t bother her.
“In about 10 minutes.” Kal’tsit watched as the last Fuyuki doctor, equally as unfazed by the short sleep schedule, attended to Misha who wasn’t used to waking up so early. Sakura was nudging the younger girl awake while they waited for the VTOL aircraft.
“That’s them.” She pointed out when a small blinking dot in the night sky appeared. Rin saw the flashing signal and went over her next few steps.
“If we’re late, could you wait for us?” Rin requested to borrow an empty room once they reached Rhodes Island. Kal’tsit agreed, but highlighted that they only had less than two hours to land in Chernobog if they wanted to avoid being spotted. The VTOL aircraft would be seen if it approached the city once the sky brightened.
“How important is this?” They only had a short window until sunrise. Kal’tsit would secure her operatives’ safety first. If Rin and Sakura took too long, she would give the green light to send the teams. The two Fuyuki doctors would just have to remain behind in the landship.
“…” Rin grimaced. After the Holy Grail War, most of the copied servant souls in the Lesser Grail disappeared.
Most. Not all.
The last one was extremely powerful, determined to keep itself around despite losing the mana support generated by the Holy Grail. In fact, she was more than capable of supporting her own existence after unlocking her core in the previous Grail War.
Shirou, Rin, and Sakura made sure to keep an eye on her . The only thing stopping her from returning was the lack of a body provided.
“We have reason to believe Shirou is deliberately staying with the Reunion. He is more than capable of escaping on his own. We don’t know his reasons, but this would guarantee his capture.” Shirou’s strong. But he wasn’t that strong. Rin and Sakura were bringing the one thing that could literally keep him down.
“You believe he chose to stay?” That was a worrying thought.
“Shirou is stupid. He is prone to causing a lot of trouble when he decides to act.” Rin didn’t even hold back her annoyed tone.
One Kal’tsit could understand very well. Some of her operators were prone to accidents and she had to step in and clean up after them. Others did it deliberately, despite her warnings to tell them not to.
A few meters away, Skadi sneezed.
Kal’tsit weighed the risks. Rin was confident about her plan, but if she delayed for too long, her teams would be deploying beyond the ideal time window.
“15 minutes. That’s the most I can give you.”
“And if we take longer?”
“Then you’ll have to find another way. I can’t risk my teams’ deployment.”
Tsk . Rin didn’t know if they could still finish within the window. They’d be rushing the preparations and casting, and they couldn’t make mistakes or else they’d be back to step one.
“We’ll just have to try our best.”
Maybe have Sakura craft a familiar they could ride on.
“MMPHHFMMFF, H FMMMPHHHNNNGG HHHMM FMMPHHH!!!”
Rin turned to the course of the constant muffled screaming. Flanked by a number of Rhodes Island operators, a certain grey-haired Sarkaz was gagged and duct-taped in a kneeling position.
Kal’tsit noticed where Rin’s attention was directed at. “Oh her? She’s going to be our guide in Chernobog.” Rhodes Island didn’t come prepared to apprehend anyone. The girl’s capture was entirely unplanned for and they had to make do with whatever they could find on hand and nearby.
“HMMPHH FFGGHMMMNNGGG MMMFFFPHHH!!!!!”
Rin decided not to comment on the woman’s methods.
The sound of a vehicle drew the attention of the group. Several turned their heads to see an SUV driving in their direction. It slowed down near them and a few familiar faces exited the car.
Kal’tsit regarded the arrivals with scrutiny. Rhodes Island announced their departure from Lungmen just an hour prior. If Lungmen or the LGD wanted something from them, the city would’ve held them back.
The Lungmen trio stood awkwardly on the side until the blue-haired Lung moved forward. Kal’tsit and the Doctor regarded the girl in her mid 20s as she stopped in front of them.
“Yes?” The green-haired leader of Rhodes Island asked.
“I…” Ch’en forced out her words. “I heard that you’re heading to Chernobog. I…need to join.”
Kal’tsit raised an eyebrow and looked at the two girls behind Ch’en with a questioning gaze. “I’m afraid I’ll have to decline. It’s too dangerous.” As impressive as the former LGD Superintendent’s achievements were, she wasn’t going to let a stranger join an operation as dangerous as infiltrating a rampaging city under rebel control.
“It’s not because I don’t trust your ability. Rather, your connections make it difficult to bring you along.” Kal’tsit laid out the facts. Bringing along Wei Yenwu’s niece and former head of the LGD with them would bring political pressure among other problems.
“I can fight Talulah.”
Kal’tsit paused.
“She is your biggest problem, right? I can fight her.” Ch’en was bullshitting. She didn’t know how strong her sister was. Her fireballs smashed numerous Lungmen defenses and Ch’en could only slash a few midair.
“Talulah is not our objective.”
“Assurance.” Ch’en insisted. “Rhodes Island and the Reunion are enemies. You can’t ignore that risk.”
“Why? Why are you so determined?” The purple-haired sister studied the former LGD commander. She could perceive something below the surface beyond the commander’s expression.
What is it that pushes you to do so?
“Talulah…is my sister. I want to…no-” Ch’en gripped her sword tightly. “I need to meet her.”
“Too dangerous. Absolutely not.”
“You’re hired.”
Rin blinked. Did Sakura just- she did. Kal’tsit deadpanned at the second Fuyuki doctor with a deadpan expression. Ch’en’s expression blanked as her mind caught up to what Sakura said.
“Rin, we need more assistants right?” Sakura hummed lightly while looking at her older sister. Her small smile and innocent message absolutely did not hide her underlying attempt at granting Ch’en her wish.
Sakura had been on the other end of a broken relationship before. Thankfully, the world was kind enough to save it. All thanks to an equally broken boy she met.
She just wanted to give Ch’en that same opportunity.
“Right…” Rin sighed. She could understand what was going through her sister’s mind. “She’ll be our bodyguard I guess.” Rin raised an eyebrow at the dragon looking at them with wide eyes. Ch’en quickly nodded.
“Good. Your first job is to escort us in Chernobog.”
=== CHERNOBOG ===
0400 Hours, Chernobog.
Nearl was fast.
The last time Shirou observed her speed, it was during the sprint in the underground sewers two weeks ago while Chernobog was invaded by the Reunion. That was with the blonde pegasi chasing behind him. This time, he was running beside the knight from Kazimierz that Shirou saw her real speed. He was falling behind, even with Reinforcement. His boosted leg muscles were working hard to keep up with the pegasi flying down the street. Shirou didn’t push more mana than necessary to increase his pace. Already, trace amounts of Originium were entering his body- Shirou would need to control his intake if he didn’t want ito overwhelm his body like before. He doubted there would be an opportunity for him to purge his body once the battles begun.
Nearl reached the first camp a minute before Shirou did. When he arrived, the Rhodes Island operator was scouting the guards inside a rundown gas station further down the avenue. Shirou slipped in behind her and mentally counted down the time. Patriot and FrostNova were due to start moving 15 minutes past 4 am. The better part of the night had been used to send runners out to inform the divisions under them about the uprising. The two commanders were confident in their people and Shirou believed them.
“Didn’t they say that there was a contingent near this camp? Where are they?” Nearl searched for the iconic forces. Patriot’s Shieldguards were some of the most well equipped groups in the Reunion. They were heavily armored and they moved with extreme discipline. The Yetis under FrostNova were also disciplined, but they were offshoots of Patriot’s forces who committed themselves to serving under the Cautus commander who- until recently- had a problem controlling her ice arts, causing the environment around her to plunge into tundra levels of temperatures- the reason why they were called the Yetis.
“That’s them.” Shirou pointed out to unarmored Reunion members walking up to the guards.
They aren’t in armor. “Why aren’t they armored?” Nearl whispered to him. “Are you sure they’re Shieldguards?”
“I can read the history of their weapons.” Oh, so Shirou could apparently read their history this far out? That was a worrying thought. Nearl was seeing the dangers of having Shirou as an enemy.
It was scary. Shirou could easily break anyone’s cover.
“I assume Patriot ordered them to keep their cover for as long as possible before the rest of the Reunion figured out that they were betrayed.”
Nearl’s eyes widened at his answer. It made a lot of sense now. A sizable chunk of the Reunion would be dealt with before they realized it. Even then, it would still take even longer for them to muster a response to Patriot’s forces. By then, the Reunion in Chernobog would’ve had their command structure damaged if not outright eliminated by the superior divisions under Patriot and FrostNova.
Just as Shirou said, they were Shieldguards. The unarmored rebels quietly assaulted the guards and the brief scuffle ended with the guards dead. The prisoner camp slowly awakened when the small group of unarmored Shieldguards roused them awake.
“That’s our que.” Shirou nudged Nearl and walked out into the open with his arms up to show he was unarmed. When he wasn’t attacked, Nearl slowly emerged behind the cover and trailed behind him slowly. The two dozen and so undercover Shieldguards looked their way. They recognized Shirou but shot a few looks at Nearl. Turns out, the Kazimierz champion was not as recognizable to other demographics outside those from Kazimierz.
One stepped forward and pulled out a radio. He handed the device over to Shirou. “It’s on the officer’s channel. If teams run into trouble, they’ll ask for help here.” Reports were coming in about successful prisoners being freed. Already, a few locations were calling in to report that they ran into significant trouble.
“Can you secure the prisoners while regrouping with the others?” Shirou was already walking back to Nearl.
“Yes, sir.”
“Good, Nearl let’s go. They need help three avenues over.” Shirou had a mental map of Chernobog’s core plate. He’d have to lead Nearl around until most if not all prisoners have been saved. They sprinted in the dark, reinforcing teams as they attacked the prison camps not under the control of Shieldguards and Yetis. It wasn’t long before the Reunion caught on. Thirty minutes past four, loyal Reunion forces started fighting off the rescue teams and some prison camps were executed to keep from falling out of the loyalist’s hands.
By then, the Shieldguard and Yeti contingents had already moved into the early positions, locking down important city areas to assault Reunion camps and isolate them from one another.
Nearl returned another child to her frantic mother as Shirou and a few Yetis cleaned up the last rebels of one particular camp. A good number of non-infected had been murdered before the rebel numbers fell to the superior force.
“Those bastards.” Nearl hissed under her breath while watching a husband cry over his dead wife a few meters away. Some of the unlucky ones they had been too late to save.
“The forces under Talulah knew they were outclassed by Patriot’s forces. To them, it was either surrender or death. They wanted to reap their revenge before we caught them.” The old Shirou would’ve mourned for them, but he had to keep moving. More would die if he and Nearl stuck around. A lot of prison camps were still under Reunion control.
A flash of red lit up the night, followed by a deafening sound of a building crashing half a kilometer away. Nearl froze when Shirou’s radio and several from the Yetis started blaring out alarms, screams and panic audible in the background.
“That’s…”
There was only one person on Chernobog who could unleash such carnage.
“All forces retreat from the impact zone on Timiryazeva Street.” Patriot’s voice suddenly overtook all comms. “I will handle Talulah.” The command was booming and Nearl doubted anyone else could fight the Dragon of The Reunion.
The radio buzzed and Patriot’s booming voice overtook all comms. An order was issued to retreat from the visible impact zone.
“Was this taken into account when planning?” Nearl turned to Shirou.
“We did. Talulah staying at the Chernobog command tower was the best case scenario we could’ve hoped for. It would’ve been easier for us to fight for ground control and surround her.” Talulah reacting this quickly to their advance meant that the Draco had expected it.
“She knew you were coming.” Nearl had seen her fair share of plans going sideways. “How confident are you about Patriot’s chances?”
“Not very.”
“What?! Is it because of his age?” Rhodes Island had a profile sheet on the former Ursus general. Before they were dispatched to Chernobog nearly three weeks ago, Kal’tsit debriefed the operatives of the threats they would potentially face while extracting the Doctor. Patriot was at the top of the list, followed closely behind by Talulah.
“You’ve faced Talulah once. He will face the same problems you did.” Shirou had a grim expression on. He attempted to sneak a modification on Patriot’s equipment- just a little reinforcement and alteration to transform them into fire-proof composite- but the general was vigilant and Shirou didn’t find the opportunity.
Nearl swallowed nervously. Her equipment only lasted a few hits. How would Patriot’s fare against Talulah? She didn’t know what quality they were or whether his equipment was in good condition.
“Nearl. We need to keep moving.” Shirou urged. “Once enough prisoners are secured, We can leave them to you while I help Patriot.”
Patriot wasn't going to engage Talulah directly. He was there to delay and distract her until Shirou could support him.
=== FUYUKI GROUP ===
The ride was awkward to say the least.
No, it was not cramped. It was rather spacious with everyone spread about. It was not the new environment either, nor was it the Rhodes Island operatives that Ch’en had never met. Rather, it was the situation she found herself in.
Ch’en lowered her head when Kal’tsit’s narrowed eyes lasered her from across the bay. That was only one of her problems, the other was her current employers. Or rather…the previous targets she ordered the LGD to hunt down. Ch’en looked up at them uneasily, Rin was in a silent argument with Sakura, both of them flipping their sights between her and Misha…another one of the targets she and the LGD tried to capture.
Judging from the less-than-positive expressions on the two Fuyuki doctors, the conversation was not going well. Ch’en silently kept an ear out to hear what the argument was about, but she couldn’t hear anything for the life of her.
Rin and Sakura were just two meters away from her and Misha, yet nothing could be heard.
Some form of sound arts maybe?
Ch’en shook her head. No matter. Whatever happened next, she would be grateful that the sisters even got her on the VTOL aircraft. She was closer to reaching Chernobog now than she was ever getting the chance to in Lungmen. Swire alerted her that the Lungmen council wanted all hands on deck. All hangar bays were under watch and no ships were allowed to disembark from Lungmen.
Rhodes Island was the only exception, mostly because Kal’tsit strong-armed Wei Yenwu into it. Their position as the leading Oripathy research organization had its perks.
“…fine.” Rin sighed. Sakura smiled and whisked paper out of thin air.
“Would you please read this over and sign below? It’s a basic contract before we make the official one. We gave the same to Misha.” She passed the floating contract over to Ch’en. The girl’s surprised expression quickly disappeared when she gave Misha a questioning glance.
“U-um…they did the same to me.” Misha scratched her head.
Ch’en took the floating contract midair without asking where it cme from and settled down to read it over. It was short and simple, aside from the extremely heavy focus on the services being kept secret. Whatever the two doctors ordered would follow her to the grave.
Weird.
She wasn’t one to complain, seeing that they were giving her the opportunity to enter Chernobog with them. The contract was fair too. If Ch’en found herself being forced to follow an outrageous order, she was free to decline and raise up alternatives so long as both sides came to an agreement.
All in all, it was a standard arrangement. Ch’en quickly signed it with a pen Sakura provided.
“We’re getting close.” Kal’tsit called out to them. “Please finish your preparations quickly or we leave without you.” The message was clearly for Rin and Sakura, who stopped in the midst of their muted discussion to hear Kal’tsit out. Then proceeded to return to whatever they were in a rush about, talking without sound that Ch’en knew was the result of some form of muting arts.
Ch’en looked out the window and saw the Rhodes Island landship they were heading to. The huge rectangular vessel stood like a lone fortress in the middle of the wild craggy landscape of rock. It cut its own shape out of the horizon compared to its surroundings, making it easy for anyone to see and identify. Their VTOL aircraft circled around the top before landing through an opening and into the interior hangar bay of the organization’s landship. Inside, numerous employees ran about, preparing two other VTOL aircraft and coming in with tools and gas to give theirs a quick check and refuel.
“Follow us.” Rin ordered. Ch’en and Misha jumped to their feet and hurried after the two sisters. They met up with Kal’tsit disembarking the aircraft and were provided a map of the landship. Many areas were redacted for security purposes, but one blinking room caught her attention.
“This will be the room provided to you. All the materials you requested have been prepared.”
Materials? What were they going to do?
It took them two minutes to reach the reserved area. The room was near the hangar bay, probably one used for storage judging from the emptied shelves pushed to the sides. In the middle were two crates. Sakura locked the door behind them while Rin walked up and opened the first. Their contents caused Misha and Ch’en no small amount of caution. The black-red crystals within were all too familiar to the two assistants.
“You shall tell no one of whatever happens next.” Rin warned the two as she opened the next container. A small amount of mist leaked out as the preservation unit’s cold interior clashed with the external temperature.
It was a container full of bloodbags.
Rin and Sakura tore open the Rhodes Island provisions and quickly painted a circle on the ground reminiscent of those Ch’en saw in movies. MIsha didn’t understand what was going on unlike Ch’en who recognized the Fuyuki doctors preparing some sort of magic circle. They finished the first layer and quickly moved on to the following ones, laying down six others after the first.
“Misha, Ch’en.” Rin called them over with a serious tone while Sakura double-checked the formalcraft circle. “I need you both to hold on to this.” She pulled out a crooked dagger the likes Ch’en and Misha had never seen before. It was purple with an elaborately designed handle which looked more ceremonious than one used for everyday use. “When I give the order, I need you to stab the fifth array.” Rin pointed to the second outermost layer. “Whatever you do, make sure not to lose your grip on it. If that dagger hits any part of the circle, we’re all dead.”
“What?” Ch’en hissed.
“It’s only when the situation becomes too dangerous. We’ll immediately stop if the summoning doesn’t go the way we want it to.”
Summoning?
Misha gulped at her side nervously. She didn’t know what they were trying, but it seemed extremely dangerous judging from the serious expressions on the two doctors.
“Rin.”
The three turned to Sakura who knelt in the middle of the circle. The Originium crystals were spread around her in rows following the circumference of each circle.
“Stay quiet and don’t disturb us. We need to focus. If we finish in time, we’ll join Rhodes Island on their way to Chernobog.” Rin stood in front of Sakura while flexing her arms.
“...and if we don’t?” Ch’en asked.
“We’ll fly there ourselves.”
Rin held her arms out. One by one, the circles started flashing. The innermost started first, followed, by the second, the third, the fourth, fifth, and sixth. A seventh line surrounding all six appeared, drawing even more confusion from Ch’en. Misha bit her lips nervously, but had her attention absorbed by the glowing sigils that started to appear between each array.
“Sakura, you may begin.”
Rin put all her focus on Sakura. The formalcraft arrays pushed to the back of her mind as she watched the changes unfold in front of her. Years of research was spent to avoid this moment. A significant number of years poured over securing the curse away, to stop it from emerging back into the world.
This was truly the height of stupidity.
It took a lot of sacrifices to have Zelretch and Touko Aozaki personally oversee the creation of these sealing arrays. Sealing arrays that could contain even the worst concepts of the world for a short duration. They wouldn’t last long if Sakura couldn’t keep herself in control as she tapped into the Minor Grail inside her.
…directly in contact with a small portion of Angra Mainyu and All the World’s Evil .
An hour passed before changes started to appear. Ch’en’s nerves calmed down half an hour earlier after it dawned on her that whatever was happening wouldn’t happen immediately. If there was anything that would happen, she would see the reactions from Rin before they appeared. Her employer was like a statue that stood still while she held her arm out to Sakura’s knelt form.
When sweat started appearing on Rin’s face, Ch’en nudged Misha at her side. The younger girl instantly caught on and stared at Sakura for any signs.
The first thing that they saw was the hems of her clothes turning black. As the second hour inched forwards, more of her clothes darkened. Red marks started emerging from Sakura’s skin, becoming visible with agonizing slowness. Each minute passed like an eternity as their attention switched between Sakura and Rin. Sakura’s expression remained at peace even as her clothes all turned black, red markings slowly crawling up her face.
On the other hand, Rin’s face was in full alarm. She was sweating, breathing sharply, and was shaking from head to toe. Misha pressed herself behind Ch’en while she tightened her grip around the weird purple dagger.
“Ch’en.”
It was the first time Ch’en heard her name properly uttered by the woman. Only a whisper, but it might as well have been a scream after nearly two hours of silence.
Ch’en stabbed the dagger forwards.
The dagger hit nothing.
Misha screamed.
Ch’en found herself frozen in place as dark tendrils held her in place with almost no pressure. She couldn’t feel them physically, but she couldn’t feel herself moving even with all the force she was exerting.
Her eyes rose up to Sakura who was standing over her with a dark smile.
Since when did she move?
Sakura hadn’t even seen her move. Sakura had spent nearly two hours without moving just like her sister. But unlike Rin, she hadn’t shown any changes in her expression, any signs of something going awry. She was calm. Composed. Even as her body darkened and red marks covered her, nothing phased Sakura out of the kneeling position she placed herself in.
Red light filled her sight.
“Let her go.”
Ch’en slowly glanced up behind Sakura. There, a sword glowed- bathing the room with red light. Her eyes slowly crawled to the black gauntlets holding the blade aloft, inching on forwards to arms, shoulders, until it finally landed on to the face of the man holding on to it.
So why did he sound like a girl?
“...and what will you do?” Sakura turned towards him without changing her smile. “Kill everyone aboard?”
“Sakura, get a hold of yourself.” Rin breathed out weakly. She was trembling now. Ch’en could see the woman’s nose bleeding and her eyes bloodshot while still holding her arm out towards Sakura. Everything about her was different now. Her breath was weak, and her arms caked with black crystal shards.
Originium. Ch’en’s mind recognized.
So much of it. So fast.
“I’m simply stating what may happen next if she unleashes that blast here.” Sakura stepped back and waved at Ch’en. She felt herself lowered to the ground and released from the invisible force holding her in place. Ch’en forced her screaming nerves to calm down as she edged herself backwards.
Released from the tendrils, Ch’en’s mind finally caught on.
They were absolutely wrong. So so wrong. Disgusting. Terrifying. Unnatural. Filthy. Cursed. Damned. Defiled. Scorching. Scalding. Crawling. Viscous. Visceral.
No words could ever explain what she felt.
The same could be said for the glowing red light that washed over her. Unlike the black tendrils, its overbearing weight was enough to feel like her body was getting crushed under Lungmen’s tracks- if that was how it ever felt to be flattened by one.
It was like she was about to be executed.
Sakura walked back to the center of the array, casually stepping past the dark-armored figure carrying an abomination of a sword. The pressure lifted itself as the light weakened, the sword revealing itself- a black blade with red markings unlike those on Sakura. Ch’en’s eyes locked onto it, unable to bring her eyes away.
Everything about it looked wrong.
“Sakura, you have to stop interacting with the Minor Grail.” Rin coughed. She had fallen to her knees.
“Not until we find Shirou. I can feel where he is.” Sakura tilted her head while still carrying that unnerving smile. “He will feel the Holy Grail is reacting to me. He knows what’s coming.”
“You’re not coming with us- Shirou won’t let you.”
“That’s not for him to decide.”
“I…” Rin grimaced. “You altered the seal mid-ritual.”
Sakura raised her hand up. On it, a recognizable command spell could be seen.
“Indeed. Saber is mine . Isn’t that right?” Sakura turned to what Ch’en assumed was a knight.
“Yes…master.” The man- woman?- closed her eyes.
Sakura’s smile grew.
Rin scowled.
Ch’en knew that something very wrong had just happened.
Misha had long since fainted.
Author’s Note
…
Thank you to all the readers of We’re Not Really Doctors. All of your donations have gone into the medication of our family dog of 12 years. He got some sort of blood infection that weakened his entire body in the past week and it’s gone to the point that even medicine didn’t help him. We’re currently leaving him at the vet for 24/7 supervision.
Yes, I know I originally mentioned in several past chapters that I didn’t want to bring servants into this. I’m never making future promises anymore because I can’t even keep them. *Insert meme template* Oh no! Anyway… who’s ready for Seibaaaaaa???????
This chapter (and next couple) has been brought to you by Unoriginal Name, Dovar, and Wawa. Very very special thanks to all of you because it really helped me a lot this week.
Each little donation helps me out and motivates me to finish chapters earlier, so it would mean a lot to me to have your support!
ko - fi .com (slash) w1nterf0x
Chapter Text
Quick Author’s Note to answer some questions. (Sorry this is mostly FFN because we can't reply there)
To SentinelSlice, Sakura does have control over herself- not the curse. She can at least direct her intentions even if they are corrupted. Sakura has a strong mentality because of her experience with the Matou magecraft, but not strong enough to shake off the influence of something as powerful as All the World’s Evil . I could’ve had them try to help remove the curse from Sakura using the Clocktower, but they would’ve probably just killed her off to see if they could do it with less resources before focusing on really purging the tainted Grail itself. Also, it would’ve made my plot a little harder to progress with Skadi. (Yes, future Seaborn plot ftw)
Shirou doesn’t have Avalon anymore. I just wrote that he can only trace the sheath as a copy. The original is back with Saber…Alter.
As for why Shirou has a Holy Grail? He won the HGW and just stored it away. It’s cursed and any wish would turn into a disaster. Think of it like the FGO Holy Grail instead where they are used like batteries to make servants stronger…or like miracle generators thingy. Shirou, Rin, and Sakura did some experiments and research using it as a battery instead. Rin made sure that Zelretch warned the Clocktower not to try anything “dangerous” with the trio or else risk destabilizing Sakura’s Minor Grail- which is a lazy reason for me to stop the Clocktower from trying to use the Grail. Ehe…
===
0500 Hours, Chernobog.
The frozen figure in front of her wouldn’t be moving. Not even after the ice melted. The man inside would die a slow painful death, freezing until his heart stopped.
FrostNova didn’t want to do it, but the enemies ahead of her were diehard fanatics loyal to Talulah.
They threw themselves at the Yetis and Shieldguards under her command like wolves, doing everything they can to slow her down from reaching the engines. There were hundreds of them, clogging up the service passages and tunnels that led down to the engine bay underneath the city plate.
The two hundred-strong force that accompanied her down were split into five squadrons to find access to the engine deck.
“There’s hundreds of tunnels down here. Can’t we find any to break through?!” FrostNova couldn’t believe how many loyalists Talulah ordered below. There were so many that tunnels clogged up no matter which direction they pushed.
“Only a few service tunnels can fit groups of up to a hundred workers passing. We’re sending out smaller teams to check every other branch we find, but so far none have found one that isn’t defended.” The veteran soldier grunted. It was hell, every checked route had enemies spilling out to defend them. They couldn’t push through even if they beat Talulah’s loyalists because the bodies would clog up the tunnel.
FrostNova pressed her lips together hesitantly. It was hard coming up with a strategy to breach the heavily defended engine decks below. Talulah’s loyalists were fighting with a tenacity her fighters couldn’t match.
“I have an idea.” She spoke.
The captain looked at her.
“I’m going to freeze them below, but…” She bit her lip.
It had been a long time since FrostNova used her powers to such a large degree. It was difficult and painful when her Oripathy was untreated, but Shirou’s mana potions helped tone down the sickness.
“You don’t have to worry about us. We can handle it.” The Yeti squad and the Shieldguards were better equipped and experienced when it came to FrostNova’s ice magic. They had been around since the very start when the girl began using it. Oripathy did not help the girl, making her power vastly increase at the cost of control and health.
“It’s just…” She shook her head. These were veterans. They were accustomed to enduring hardship. Her arts had caused them suffering before, but she had better control now. If she didn’t try every option to break through, then time and lives would be lost.
“Okay…here I go.” FrostNova reached down to the ground and touched the floor. It was made of metal, a good conductor of heat- or in this case- ice. The thing about FrostNova’s arts was that it didn’t only expand to creating ice. It could also alter the temperature around her.
FrostNova gathered the cold sensation brought forward at the tips of her fingers. It was reminiscent of the times she used it before.
“Can you stand behind the wall and tell me what you see? I need to know what happens when I use my ice now.” She looked at the captain. FrostNova was going to test if she could produce the effect she wanted. If the attempt backfired, she wanted to know that it wouldn’t hurt them.
He walked to a nearby doorway and looked inside before flashing her a thumbs up. FrostNova lifted her hand and placed it flat against the wall, feeling the warmth it gave off from the engines below- something she had long forgotten when her Oripathy went rampant- along with the ice magic she had. Thanks to the events in the past few months, the sensation of warmth was something FrostNova found herself attracted to.
The Cautus commander kept gathering power at the edge of her hand until a certain amount was held. With one instruction, she pushed the power outwards- not into the air as she usually did- but into the wall itself. A coating of ice quickly spread across the wall from her fingers. It travelled a few meters in a radial direction until it stopped.
“How does it look?” FrostNova pulled away from the wall to look at her magic. It was controlled compared to the wild effects she used to produce. She was still coming to terms with the change to her arts and had been practicing a lot recently.
“…this could work.” The Shieldguard’s voice was a little shaken, which told FrostNova something was up. When she reached his position and looked at the other side, even she was stunned at the result.
On the opposite side of the wall, a large fragment of ice protruded from it. Somehow, it had done exactly as she hoped. Most of her arts penetrated the wall and released itself on the other side. It was a bit similar to how she could create icicles in the air and launch them at enemies, but she couldn’t do that when there was an object blocking the space between her and the ice she wanted to create. Once the ice was on the other side, FrostNova could just launch them without control.
They finally had something to work with.
===
Once again, Patriot was on his way to march against another former ally.
The last time he did was before he left Ursus. The loss of his son was too great and it opened his eyes. His son died fighting for the infected, a dream that Patriot now carried for him. He was too late last time. This time, he hoped he wasn’t.
Just like his old liege, he was marching against Talulah for putting unnecessary lives at risk.
The large impact zone that set one avenue ablaze marked the location of the Reunion’s dragon- Talulah Artorius. It was a bright red blaze in the sky, a target marker for the strongest fighter in the Reunion- Patriot. Since Talulah was proactively taking the fight to them early, it was Patriot’s responsibility to face down the dragon in combat and buy his forces time to maneuver around. The key to taking Chernobog was to wrench it from her forces and surround the dragon on all sides.
Patriot marched alone. He ordered his forces to focus on the objective and to leave the rampaging Draco to him. The loyalists and Reunion fighters that dared challenge him were swiftly brought under heel when Patriot brutally executed them for attempting to slow him down- a message that soon spread when the others watched their comrades turn into bloody smears on the ground and whatever surface they impacted after the Wendigo Commander threw them.
By the time he reached Timiryazeva Street, the blaze had toned down a bit. The fires were still there, but not much material could continue to support them as fuel. The concrete surfaces didn’t help either and the fires were weakening at a good pace. Enough for Patriot to march forward comfortably until Talulah was within sight.
He stopped to look at the scorched corpses of his Shieldguards scattered about. Many of them had turned to ashes, leaving behind metallic slag after Talulah’s fire burned them to a crisp.
“This is what happens to people who get in my way.”
His eyes laid on his fallen comrades for a few seconds longer before he turned them on to the cause. Standing alone in the middle of the street, Talulah Artorius of Victoria held a clean visage in a street of carnage.
“Lungmen isn’t in your way.”
“They are a part of the problem, and therefore an enemy. Their destruction will make the world treat the Reunion properly.”
Patriot locked his gaze to eyes of burning embers. The intent behind them was unwavering like steel- as if Talulah lived to see the world burn.
“I’m afraid I can’t let you do that. The destruction of a city will kill countless lives.” He didn’t have to mention Shirou's theory. Even if Talulah was being controlled, Patriot’s priority was to take Chernobog’s key from her. It didn’t matter if she was dead or alive by the end of it.
The air in front of him warped as heat increased rapidly. By then, Patriot was already leapt to the side as the quick fireball from Talulah flew past his earlier location.
Conversation was over. It was time for battle.
The shaft in his grip changed position and the general launched the heavy steel spear at Talulah. The speed was just as fast as the fireball, prompting Talulah to jerk sideways with wide eyes. The left side of her dress was caught by the spear and torn- any slower and the weapons would’ve ripped apart her body.
Several fireballs appeared around her, intent on showering the Wendigo in a barrage of flame. It was a distraction as Talulah prepared another one of her cards for the upcoming fight. Her arts were powerful, and the Draco could set aflame to the city if need be, but too much and it would burn her alive as well. She knew that Patriot would grudgingly accept burning to death if it meant taking her out.
Endurance and strength was his in spades. Talulah’s arts wouldn’t cut down that advantage without killing herself, so she needed to end the fight quickly in other ways.
Patriot surged forwards like a bull, putting all his weight behind his shield as the fireballs crashed into it, heating up the metal. It would survive for a few minutes before the constant barrage of fire would start melting it- enough time for Patriot to reach Talulah.
The Draco retreated with haste between burning cars and building debris as the Wendigo hunted after her. Talulah threw fireballs to cut his sight of her, streets melted in her wake to force Patriot on longer routes, large explosions ripped nearby buildings and flung debris between them to slow down the unstoppable force that was the Great Ursus General.
‘She’s hiding something.’
It was clear to the general that Talulah appeared far too calm. He was only a few dozen meters away- a distance that could be cleared in under a minute. His shield was at the end of its lifespan- the husk of metal barely holding together from completely melting after the beating it took.
‘She’s waiting for me to get close…?’
Patriot instantly switched tactics. He kept within a few dozen meters, but his approach slowed down. Instead, he picked up a piece of debris and hurled the projectile at her.
===
Talulah was athletic. Most of the Reunion were. They had to be, surviving in the wilderness and moving from destination to destination on a weekly basis. She was by no means special, average by Reunion standards.
So, it took her a lot of effort to dodge Patriot’s projectiles.
Talulah hissed as the block of debris whizzed past her head. She felt the small shock wave as it barely missed from decapitating her. One wrong move and she was dead. That was her problem. Facing off Patriot was like looking death in the face. Her attacks were crippling when hit, but his were catastrophic. The plan to grind down his defenses during the chase had been successful, but the general didn’t close in.
Talulah glanced at the hidden weapon she brought along just for the fight. The sawed-off shotgun she snuck under her dress was dragging her down. It was meant to be the close range card when Patriot was nearly within melee range, but the debris he was throwing her way told her he changed his plans.
Time to change hers.
Her hand wrapped around a small cylinder and flicked the top, throwing the object his way.
If he wasn’t going to get close, then she would.
Talulah closed her eyes before the blinding flash washed over them. It was for a brief moment, enough to catch anyone off guard with the move. Especially when it was unexpected for her of all people to use them. Her reputation as the Reunion’s strongest arts user was built atop the ash and destruction brought with her magic. For years, her fire was the only thing the Reunion saw her use. It was her strongest weapon- only matched by one other in the Reunion. FrostNova’s ice magic could counter her fire given the right circumstances, but Talulah was confident she could overpower the younger rabbit.
Patriot was the bigger threat.
A threat she needed gone.
Talulah changed her course and dashed in the Wendigo’s direction while bringing up the shotgun. She flicked the safety off as she watched Patriot rub his eyes desperately. The flashbang she used was one of many the Reunion raided off Chernobog’s stockpiles after the invasion. The city’s guard had been swept aside before they could even muster a reaction or use much of the resources at their disposal to defend. Resources that were now in the Reunion’d hands instead.
It only took a second to raise up the gun at point blank and fire.
Only for the barrel to swing up just as Talulah pulled the trigger. The blast brought a loud ringing to her ears, only matched by the shock on her face as Patriot pulled his hand away to show his eyes bright and clear, staring down at her with a resolve as strong as steel.
He played me.
Talulah assumed the flashbang was successful, but the trap was turned against her. With her trump card revealed, the general now had the advantage.
A knee brutally folded her body in half, sending her crashing into a pile of debris. Blood caked the charred and ruined wall she slammed into, a result of tanking one hit from the famed Patriot.
It was already enough to concuss her, the world shaking in a bleary haze as Talulah tried to recover.
Patriot looked at the fallen figure of the Draco and eyed the weapon in his hands. The flashbang had been a surprise, but not one he fell for. They were rare on the battlefield since such utility weren’t common. Flashbangs were single-use utility, not a consistent tool that stayed useful in prolonged battles like wars. Talulah must’ve browsed the gear they ransacked from Chernobog. It was the only place to find such rare equipment. She was prepared for their fight and it showed. It was a commendable effort on her part, pulling off the unexpected.
With little effort, the gargantuan Wendigo grabbed both ends of the gun and bent the weapon out of shape and rendered it useless.
Just like that, Talulah’s trump card was gone.
“I’m sorry…old friend.”
Talulah felt the heavy footsteps approach her. They were slow and methodical, on guard should she have any more surprises.
“Your madness stops here.”
He stopped in front of her. Patriot would make it quick. The old Talulah was a friend, someone he respected for taking a stand against Ursus with her little band of infected. That girl was gone, lost in her ways.
Talulah looked at Patriot’s form above her. She couldn’t escape him, not this close. Her eyes darted around while her mind whirled for something- anything that she could do.
She would die here- with nothing between her and Patriot. Just another corpse in a forgotten city at the edge of the wilderness- atop a pile of debris.
Nothing between her and Patriot…but a pile of debris.
Talulah tore into her pockets and ripped out the leftover shotgun shells before Patriot could wrap his hand around her neck. The cloth ripped effortlessly as she tossed up as many rounds as she could grab, setting aflame to the ripped fabric and the bullets along with them. The fire would ignite the gunpowder, firing off the rounds every which way. With monstrous effort, Talulah hurled her aching body behind the pile of debris she was thrown at earlier.
Patriot fled the other way…where there was no cover to be had.
The sound of erupting gunpowder was both bloody and deafening.
===
Just because Shirou was bad at magecraft didn’t mean that he couldn’t work around his shortcomings. Rin made sure of that by teaching him the basics of magecraft after the Fuyuki Grail War. His time at the Clocktower also helped reinforce them to acceptable levels, if not push them to roundabout methods that allowed him to perform some of the more advanced craft.
Case in point: his ward on Sakura.
It was a simple ward that was tied to him. It didn’t do anything aside from alert him if something happened to Sakura’s health. A safety precaution. That’s what it was meant to be. Though, it served a far more important role than just watching over her vitals.
The ward also kept track of Sakura’s magic.
The moment her magic fluctuated and turned dark, Shirou fired on all cylinders.
“Nearl, I have to go.” Shirou hissed when the Holy Grail suddenly spiked in power. It wasn’t reacting to his intentions that was for sure. One of Shirou’s rules for himself was never to use the Holy Grail’s power unless the situation required it. If he used the legendary artifact at every turn, consequences would follow.
No, the Holy Grail was reacting to an outside presence. The spike in power was in tune with only one possible connection to it- the Minor Grail.
The Corrupted Minor Grail.
“Shirou-? What’s going on?” Nearl saw Shirou freeze for a moment. The past thirty minutes had been spent driving away Reunion fighters from the escape route for the prisoners to escape.
“I’ll leave the civilians to you.” He wasn’t going to bother hiding his magecraft now. Shirou was leaving Nearl to distract the Reunion with few reinforcements. Seeing her fight was enough to prove that the pegasus knight was more than talented.
The coming threat was beyond Shirou’s ability. Even with the Holy Grail’s power, he would only be able to match it at best.
Drawing on the Holy Grail’s might, Shirou traced weapons from his armoury. Normally summoning them would eat a large chunk of energy, but the holy artifact was infinite in its supply.
“Trace On.”
Nearly blinked as something began to glow between them.
“I am the bone of my sword.”
They quickly formed into familiar shapes- a sword and a shield. Her eyes widened when she saw the sheer size of the shield. It was massive . The thing was easily as big as her body. The shield was dull grey with a cross-like motif with rounded edges. Two vertical sides of the cross were longer than their horizontal counterparts- the top tall enough to protect one’s head over the shield while the bottom extended further down to cover the legs.
When it dropped in front of Nearl, the pegasi caught it deftly and found that the bottom was long enough to comfortably rest on the ground while she held it. It was comparable to the riot shields in size and felt every bit as heavy.
The sword finished forming at the same time as the shield. It was a medium broadsword that widened at the base. The pommel was blue, just like the base and the center near the top. Compared to the shield, the sword looked normal- if not for the strange sense of harmony Nearl felt once the sword completed. Just like the shield, it fell into her hands and the pegasi found her arts suddenly thrumming with power.
“Use these. I won’t be able to stay for much longer.” Shirou warned while pouring more strength into his legs. He can already feel the dark presence creeping over the Holy Grail. The artifact was warding off the corruption, but it wouldn’t last forever. It was simply an artifact- not a sentient entity capable of directing thought and power.
“If you find yourself out of options, call their names. Excalibur Galatine and Lord Camelot will answer.” He gestured to each one accordingly. Shirou summoned each noble phantasm with enough power for one use. Nearl could keep both indefinitely, but to use their abilities would burn up all the energy contained.
“W-what? Call their names?” Nearl blinked. Shirou wasn’t making any sense. Much less how the sword and shield were summoned out of nowhere. What kind of arts did Shirou have? This was far beyond reading the history of objects as he showed before. She could feel her arts thrumming with the sword in her hands. Whatever the sword was, it was making her power volatile.
“Excalibur Galatine will raze the world of your enemies. Lord Camelot will protect you and everyone with you.” Shirou answered as he leapt away. Nearl’s eyes widened as she watched him effortlessly leap two stories up and bounce off the wall onto the opposite building’s roof. It was done so fast that her mind only caught up after hearing his words.
Normally, Noble Phantasms were impossible to use by anyone else except for the person their legend was tied to. In this case, it was the two Knights of the Round: Gawain and Galahad.
But, Shirou was the exception. It was the primary reason why the Clocktower tried to give him a Sealing Designation- to prevent him from leaving for the rest of his life.
Shirou was able to use Noble Phantasms without being a part of their legend.
Noble Phantasms were tied directly into the legends of specific people. No one else could enact the mystery and miracle within them. Shirou bypassed that limitation through copying the Noble Phantasm- creating another version inside his soul and tying it directly to him instead. Every weapon he records with him- short of those with divine miracles from the power of gods- was possible to recreate.
Thus, he gave Nearl the embodiment of the sun and the shield of Camelot. If he didn’t have time to beat Talulah, then he hoped Nearl would do so in his place. Excalibur Galatine and Lord Camelot would give her the power of the sun and the protection of a kingdom. Even without uttering their names, Nearl should be able to face Talulah.
No, the Noble Phantasms were made for what would come after.
Lord Camelot would be able to protect everyone if Shirou couldn’t contain Sakura. If that wasn’t enough, Excalibur Galatine could cleanse the world of her corruption temporarily. Its radiance would not last forever.
Roofs flew by under him as Shirou ran across them. Already, he could feel the corruption growing stronger. The source was racing fast across the land in his direction- getting closer to him with each second. He didn’t know how far it was, so his objective was to deal with Talulah before leaving the city. Shirou only hoped he was fast enough.
The battle unfolded before him, an avenue of carnage. The entire boulevard was decimated with destruction every which way. The road was melted, the buildings charred black and burnt. Fire was everywhere, scorching everything to fuel itself and spread.
There amidst it all was the large hulking figure of Patriot on his knees. The ominous form of Talulah standing straight told Shirou all he needed to know. His unnamed bow companion flashed midair as he drew his arm back, an arrow already formed in place along with the weapon. It took less than a moment to trace the projectile and fire it- the arrow tearing through the air at breakneck speed.
The standing figure didn’t topple over. She was only sent back a few meters. Shirou had prioritized the speed of his attack over impact to push the Draco away from his ally. Over the past few months, he had grasped the general difference between Earth and Terra’s inhabitants.
Terrans were on a completely different level.
They were far stronger and sturdier than the average human. The normal Terran could lift five times the weight one from Earth can. Their bodies were adapted to far more stress, resulting in far more durability.
In short, Shirou was fighting an uphill battle. He could perform the same magical effects, but the physical impact he could do to each Terran was minimized.
That didn’t stop him from slamming a few more arrows into Talulah with fractions of a second between them, throwing her off balance. The next arrow was enough to smash her into the ground once her balance was shifted.
Reinforced legs pushed off the building, cracking the concrete under him as the archer launched himself off. He arched through the air and shot a few more arrows at Talulah scrambling to her feet. The Draco was once again thrown off balance as the metal rammed into her. Shirou landed on the ground with a roll and continued his sprint to Patriot’s side.
He didn’t need a closer look at the Wendigo’s critical condition. His reinforced eyes already saw the Originium-laced wounds. It was clear that the injury needed treatment immediately. If the shrapnel wasn’t enough to bring down Patriot, the Originium would. Moving him would worsen the injury and carrying him away would risk them both getting hit with fireballs.
“Trace On.” Shirou’s bow disappeared- replaced by a red spear, one his body was intimately familiar with. It had stabbed him in the heart once, only to be brought back alive by Rin. The beginning of his new life.
“Kill me and you won’t find the key to the city.”
That was enough to pause Shirou in his tracks- one attack away from ending it all.
“I hid the key. Bringing it with me would be catastrophic if I died.”
Talulah crawled to her feet, standing with confidence. She held her arms out and smiled.
“So come, kill me. I’ve already won.”
Shirou didn’t have time for this. He needed to find out quickly. The Hound of Ulster’s spear broke into motes of light as he surged forward with speed. Talulah blinked as her enemy blurred towards her. She tried to dodge the punch, but miscalculated the speed and felt the impact as her breath left her body.
“Guh-” She sputtered as her body doubled over in pain. Her pockets were torn as Shirou jammed his hands in them. His eyes could only trace objects from a distance. He was able to glean that Talulah carried several things on her- but not what those objects were. Each pocket had to be checked to confirm her words.
Nothing. None of them carried anything like the key Patriot described.
“…as I said- I won.” Talulah grinned.
A sudden thought occurred to him. Shirou felt like smacking his head after everything.
“You’re coming with me.” He traced some chains and wrapped them around Talulah before she could stop him. They were specially designed to hold captives with the runes inscribed on them. Shirou was sure she wouldn’t escape unless her strength far exceeded the chains- which were nigh improbable with the energy sapping effect it had.
Shirou glanced at Patriot’s direction. He couldn’t leave the general to die.
He was no healer, but the next best thing was available to him.
The world turned yellow as the sheath of Utopia appeared once again.
=== RHODES ISLAND ===
0500 Hours, Rhodes Island.
Ch’en wasn't really all that experienced when it came to arts. Not many in the LGD were. They handled mundane day-to-day problems.
Not doomsday threats. Those were far out of their league.
She didn't know if it was psychic sort of arts or something else entirely, but she couldn't shake the feeling that something was off. The unholy kind of feeling. The closest thing Ch’en could describe it was like the horror movie kind, but elevated to the nth degree.
“We’ll be back.”
A dark shadow spread from underneath Sakura's feet. The woman in a dark dress stepped forwards into the shadow and the two sunk into the ground as if it was a liquid. The darkness disappeared shortly after and the feeling of despair along with it.
Ch’en collapsed to her knees while shaking.
“We have to warn Kal’tsit that we failed.” Rin leaned on the wall for support while recovering. No matter how many times she’s faced Sakura's corrupted form, Rin could never shake off the curse’s effect.
She only knew of one person who could fight despite being swallowed up in despair. A certain someone who in another life traveled the path of self destruction even when his beliefs betrayed him in the end.
Shirou was more akin to a sword than a human. No matter what he faced, his first thought was how to fight it. Retreat was only an option if it meant coming back with a plan to end the threat he deemed too evil to leave alive.
Her old servant Archer was the same. As a designated janitor for any catastrophe mankind could ever make, he was always sent in even if the odds were one in a thousand.
Running was never an option.
The two were alike, in that they would continue even when all hope was lost- until the very end.
It took them a few minutes before Rin could even begin walking, dragging herself out the room with all the effort she could muster from what little she had left.
…
“You failed?”
Kal’tsit frowned while looking at the two. Ch’en looked like she was on death’s door while Rin was not much better, yet the two appeared before her.
“Sakura- she's on her way to Chernobog. We have to get there and find Shirou.” Rin winced. She was shaking like a leaf. Her body almost refused to follow her orders. Heading to the hangar bay felt like dragging five times her weight.
“What’s the problem then?” Kal’tsit could tell the matter was serious judging from their expressions.
“Sakura will swallow everyone within Chernobog.” Rin didn't want her sister to do something she would regret forever. Sakura had killed a lot of people when All The World’s Evil corrupted her back in Fuyuki. Even when she held the urge to kill back when she was conscious, hundreds had died while Sakura was asleep. The curse was too powerful to control and it played on Sakura’s deepest desires.
Sakura knew it was bad, but one could never deny their inner desires. She could stop it from happening- like when she stopped the deaths when she was awake, but it would still linger at the back of her mind, tucked away before it resurfaced sooner or later.
It was impossible for any single human to hold something that embodied true evil. She could only direct it to her desires- both good and evil.
That was why Shirou and Rin were the first and only defense against it. Sakura desired to stay with them both. Anything in between her and them were nothing but corpses with All The World’s Evil active.
If anything happened to them both, Sakura could plunge Terra into extinction. Rin didn’t know if there were powers out there who could stop All The World’s Evil . The curse embodied all the sins of the planet’s people. There had to be an equally powerful power out there that was planetary in level to match it.
Kal’tsit’s frown only grew.
“Get in.”
It didn’t matter if their lives were at risk. Kal’tsit was a little dubious to Rin’s warning, but it was still worth checking it out. Even if the belief was misplaced, Rhodes Island still needed to make an attempt at stopping Chernobog from ramming Lungmen.
Author’s Note
…
Late update again…sigh. Though I’m focusing on December just for this fic.
Yes I’m twisting some of the events in Arknights because following them 100% is not something everyone wants to see. Major events and the like should remain the same unless a really good twist comes along.
This chapter (and next couple) has been brought to you by Unoriginal Name, Dovar, and Wawa. Very very special thanks to all of you because it really helped me a lot.
Each little donation helps me out and motivates me to finish chapters earlier, so it would mean a lot to me to have your support!
ko - fi .com (slash) w1nterf0x
Chapter Text
Quick Author’s Note.
To SentinelSlice, Terrans are only stronger physically (Arknights canon lore). They are on the same level as Earth people mentally and magically. The effects of All The World’s Evil are psychological, so they’re all knocked unconscious unless they are strong mentally like Ch’en.
Sorry to everyone. I portrayed Patriot incorrectly. Having him straight up beating Talulah early wouldn’t make her any good of a threat. Will get him a good fight scene soon.
=== RHODES ISLAND ===
0530 Hours, Somewhere near Chernobog.
…
Ch’en sipped from the small can of tea. It was just regular tea one bought from a vending machine, but it helped tone down her nerves even by a little. One of Rhodes Island’s operators brought it along as a refreshment, but gave it once they saw her condition.
“Are you sure you need to go…?” One medic asked. It was normal for them to worry, Ch’en looked shaky and nowhere near ready for the mission. She was pale and haggard, still sweating all over after the ordeal with Sakura. It was her first time dealing with such a presence. Ch’en could have never known the girl carried such a malevolent curse.
Ch’en had a choice- but her pride won over in the end. Rin was intent on chasing Sakura and demanded Ch’en come along. She could’ve said no- her condition wasn’t optimal for the mission. Still, Ch’en wasn’t going to back down that easily, especially when her employer pushed herself past the curse.
If Rin could do it- then so could she, Ch’en convinced herself. It was about capability. Ch’en wouldn’t let weakness hinder her from the mission. She wanted to get to Chernobog and meet her sister. She was granted the opportunity by being hired by the two doctors, so she would do everything in her ability to fulfill her role.
“…I’m fine.” Ch’en tried to convince herself. No she wasn’t, but that meant she wouldn’t try. The medic stood there for a moment before their attention moved to the newcomer.
“I need to talk to her. Privately.” Ch’en watched as the medic glanced at Rin’s legs. They were a bit shaky, but far more controlled unlike when she saw them earlier. The Rhodes Island operator looked between them for a little longer before sighing.
“Just make sure not to push yourselves too far…you’re putting everyone in danger if you collapse on the field.”
“We won’t.” Rin assured her. Ch’en didn’t know how confident her employer was considering what they just went through.
“Alright, I’ll leave you two be.” The medic walked away and settled closer to the other operatives.
Ch’en released a deep breath as she forced her fingers to stop shaking. Somewhere along the way, they had started moving on their own without her noticing.
“Normally I wouldn’t drag others into this…but I can’t do it alone. I’d prefer to have Shirou with me but he’s not here.” Rin admitted as she dropped herself beside Ch’en. “We’re not doing anything as crazy as fighting Sakura head on. We’re just gonna be making sure nobody else is caught in the crossfire.”
“Do you have a plan?” Ch’en asked. She didn’t want to see how many victims the curse could inflict.
“I have a mystic code that keeps track of Sakura’s location. She’s heading to Chernobog ahead of us.” Rin paused before adding- “A mystic code is like a spell. Amiya has agreed to lending a few operatives to help us.”
That would be more than helpful. Ch’en was considering how Rin was going to tackle this problem with just the two of them. Yes, the LGD was aware that the Fuyuki Doctors had some tricks up their sleeve- but Chernobog and Lungmen were entirely different situations. One was a secure city, the other smoldering ruins held by terrorists.
Amiya may be young, but Ch’en believed that she wouldn’t send them capable support.
“I’ll explain the plan when they arrive.” Rin closed her eyes. Ch’en finished the rest of her tea while watching the view outside the window.
The empty plains of rocky wilderness flew by beneath them, closer and closer to their destination. It was still dark out- not much can be seen aside from the shadowy crags in the far distance against the slowly brightening sky. Soon, the sky would become too bright for them to hide their aircraft from Chernobog’s skies.
At the corner of her eyes, Ch’en kept an eye on two white-haired operatives approaching them.
“Doctor Rin.” The first of the two greeted. Ch’en briefly memorized her features- white hair, red eyes, and a large sword on her back. The girl behind her was similar except for the weapon she carried- a chainsaw.
It was a weird weapon to use on the battlefield, but Ch’en wouldn’t question it.
Rin opened her eyes and looked at the two newcomers before speaking.
“Before we begin- Rin meet Skadi and Specter. They’ll help us find and contain Sakura.”
=== CHERNOBOG ===
0600 Hours, Chernobog.
…
Warm.
If there was anything she could describe it as, it was the comfortable kind of warmth. A feeling she had not had for years. Her days had gone by in a blur, lost in despair after her efforts were dashed one after another.
It wasn’t until he took over body that she began seeing results. Not the kind of results she wanted, but they were drawing more attention than she could ever imagined.
The wrong kind of attention.
Talulah watched with empty eyes as her body moved on its own, controlled not by her- but another parasite. Though, she couldn’t blame him . He was also probably just as surprised as her.
This wasn’t what he had expected after meeting the enemy.
For everything that went against his agenda was an enemy. Even her own friends.
Talulah had grown too weak in her own body. Wallowing in her own despair and inadequacy to help her own people. The Reunion had grown far larger than she had imagined under his leadership. The size alone would’ve been daunting to her. To begin with, Talulah couldn’t even begin to imagine how to support them. The old Reunion would’ve survived off hunting and asking small villages for help. Nothing too much, just enough to get by. The Reunion of today was an entirely different thing. It was akin to a small army marching. To survive, they had to pillage towns and villages they came across in the wilderness. Something she would’ve never agreed to.
Still, Talulah was not so weak as to completely lose her mind.
She still perceived the world. Still saw the actions done with her body by the parasite . They all weighed heavily on her shoulders, pushing her underwater and drowning her in more self-loathing for letting such things take place.
But she couldn’t take over now. She couldn’t imagine how to even fix everything.
That was what she used to feel. Incapable. Unworthy. Pathetic.
If not for that thing.
Yellow? Gold? Talulah couldn’t begin to describe the color of the object held by the strange man in front of her.
She had categorized him a powerful archer after the invasion. Multiple reports and witnesses confirmed enough to put him in the same tier as her, Patriot, and FrostNova when it came to battlefield effectiveness. Their presence was enough to turn the tide of any battle as long as both sides were equal in strength. Talulah was not so audacious to try that against real army corps and similarly professional parties. The Reunion should only ever face opponents they have real chances against.
Whatever she was seeing- whatever she was feeling- there was no doubt what the source was.
A glowing sheath of molten beauty, lighting up the desolate world around them. For a moment, Talulah forgot that she was on Chernobog. The soothing atmosphere around her was a stark contrast to the burning city in the background.
It was stunning.
It was dangerous.
Talulah could tell that he was also shaken. Such power would cripple the Reunion. He needed them angry. He needed them hunting for revenge.
But he wouldn’t act rashly.
Faced with a new variable, he would observe it- study it- counter it.
For what did Kashchey have to do? He was on the cusp of winning. Chernobog’s core was hours away from Lungmen. Hours away from giving Ursus the opportunity to ignite war with the Great Yan. Kashchey needed war. He needed it to awaken the sleeping bear. Ursus on its feet would revive the nation’s slumbering spirit.
All for the motherland.
=== SHIROU POV ===
The chains he summoned should keep Talulah down. They were designed to sap energy away from the prisoner and keep them under a certain threshold both physically and magically. A Clocktower standard operating procedure when Shirou joined them on a few missions.
He made sure to secure the dragon first before dashing over to Patriot.
“What in the world is that…boy?” The aged general grunted as Shirou stopped beside him.
“It’s a little secret.” Shirou scanned him over. Patriot’s condition was as bad as he thought. His armor was superheated beyond operational wear. The metal was boiling from being exposed to Talulah’s fire at blank range for a prolonged period. The shield was just a chunk of slag metal several meters away, telling Shirou that Patriot’s armor was only meters and minutes away from being reduced to the same scrap.
This man had been fighting Talulah while he was getting cooked alive.
His arms were filled with shrapnel, just like the entire front of his armor. Shirou could only assume Patriot used them to protect his head- the only part that wasn’t wounded.
“Bull…shit.” Patriot coughed. He was still able to fight. Though, he was still thankful for Shirou’s timely arrival. The fight was slowly turning against him with the first critical error of the battle. He could continue on for a while longer, but the tide was shifting against him the more damage his body took from his own armor.
Instead, it felt like all the pains were disappearing. They were still there, but Patriot's injuries weren’t dragging him down anymore. His body wasn’t melting, nor was the Originium fragments burning his skin like acid.
His eyes glanced at the glowing yellow sheath the younger male carried. The source of elation and soothing power he was feeling. Speechless, he couldn’t describe how he felt at that moment.
“Hold on-” Shirou cut jammed his hand into Patriot’s searing armor and dismantled them with precision. The general zeroed in on his apparent familiarity with the armor- something that Shirou wasn’t supposed to know.
“Right…you can read the history of objects.” Patriot remembered. That was the only way for the boy to know. His armor was far older than anything the Reunion had. It was smelted for him a hundred or so years ago during his service in the Ursus Empire. The model and make were different from the regular armor. They were better to wear and remove, but Patriot’s was designed to stay on no matter what. It was especially designed for him because nobody could ever match the legendary Wendigo’s skill in battle. The armor was extremely durable in the cold weather of Ursus, but weakened in the fires of Chernobog.
The old fighter released a sigh of relief once the burning metal chest piece was removed. Thick hot air touched his chest, but it was a cool breeze compared to the searing metal he wore seconds earlier.
“Thank you.” Patriot grunted. The boy was proving himself in his eyes. In the few times Patriot crossed sights with Shirou, the general saw the hardened veteran underneath the young exterior. Yet, there was still a warmth in them that he couldn’t figure out. It wasn’t until seeing him help the people that Patriot recognized it for what it was.
He could see why FrostNova was melting. Her arts were just like a reflection of herself. Cold and distant to all but those she cared for. Seeing her thaw and make a new friend was comforting, but he still held some reluctance then. Not anymore.
Of course, Patriot would still break the boy’s legs if he broke FrostNova’s heart.
Cough-
He inwardly shook his head and glanced at what the boy was doing. He was whispering in another language- casting a spell? The sheath’s glow pulsed for a moment-
And entered his chest.
Patriot blinked.
What.
Suddenly, the soothing presence left the environment and the world was plunged back into the desolate ruin it was. He jerked his hand to his chest where it disappeared into.
“What did you do!?” Patriot demanded.
“It will heal you. Look.” Shirou pointed to his arms. Patriot watched and noticed the minute changes- the corrosive Originium effects had blunted, the skin actually holding them back.
No- they were pushing back. The skin was regaining their complexion. Patriot looked down at his chest to see the burns also doing the same. They were recovering at an immense pace.
“...what?”
“Stay here and stop the Reunion.” Shirou needed someone to turn the tides of battle in their favor. “I think I have a way to stop Chernobog. I’ll bring Talulah with me to the control tower.”
Patriot was pushed aside questions about the sheath he saw earlier and focused on the objective. “Stop Chernobog? How?”
“Talulah is the key.” Shirou kept his eyes on the Draco. He was still working out how it could work, but traces of a plan were forming in his mind.
“I’ll come with you.” Patriot stepped forward. Stopping Chernobog was the highest priority. “We can never be sure with her.”
“No. Stay here and stop the Reunion. This is our best chance to weaken both sides. The Reunion will collapse without her presence, then you can convince the rest to surrender.” It was a two-pronged attack. Talulah will be without support and the Reunion will be without a leader. Meanwhile, Patriot’s breakaway faction still had him and FrostNova around.
“And risk the city?!” Patriot’s voice rose. “How can you assure that you can stop the city?! Talulah will not give you the key!”
Shirou’s mind raced. He looked around and took in his surroundings. There was no one else visible. Only the three of them. This place was as good as any to perform the ritual. Patriot’s presence would also stop anyone from interfering if they came.
“Fine, but don’t interfere. If anyone tries, stop them.” Shirou turned away from Patriot and walked back to Talulah. His mind was running through its paces, drawing up an invocation he had made with Rin and Sakura’s help.
“Trace On.”
Shirou needed something powerful. Something to threaten Talulah with. Death wasn’t an option, so he had to settle for something…crippling instead. For someone who relied so much on fire magic, nothing could be worse than taking away their magic.
A shape formed in the air in front of him, drawing a significant chunk of energy from Shirou. It would be worth it, as the object also doubled as a form of defense to keep Talulah in check later down the line.
A black handle appeared, slowly followed by the purple shimmering jagged blade connected to it. A small noble phantasm Shirou personally witnessed during the 5th Holy Grail War. The noble phantasm of a famous Witch of Betrayal, the manifestation of her legend.
Rule Breaker, it who invalidates all magic. The ultimate anti-magic Noble Phantasm capable of dispelling and destroying all kinds of magic.
A dagger that nullifies all effects created by magic, despite whether such an effect is an enchantment, a relationship formed through contact, or even life created through magical energy.
All parties narrowed their eyes at the object Shirou materialized. The dagger’s shape was odd. It had no practical design, looking like some weird trinket instead of a weapon it was shaped after.
“Your plan is to cut me?” Talulah drawled. “You could kill me and I still wouldn’t talk.”
Suddenly, the chains around her broke. Talulah didn’t question the opportunity and scrambled to her feet.
“This dagger is made for rituals. Not just to cast them, but to end them.” Shirou raised the dagger in front of her. “It can take away your arts…for good. This dagger has destroyed magic far older and stronger than yours. So I’ll give you an opportunity to tell me where the key is before I cut you with this.”
Shirou could feel Patriot’s stare weigh heavily behind him. He had just released Talulah after all. She was back on her feet with a guarded stance facing him.
The air shimmered as a wave of heat erupted from Talulah’s hands. The fireball shot at Shirou, only to extinguish by receiving it with Rule Breaker. It dispersed upon contact with the dagger in front of all parties. The dragon stared hard at the weapon with scrutiny and a little bit of hesitation.
“It’s your choice.”
“Hmph-” Talulah chuckled. “And what do you think that will do? We’re all dying when Chernobog hits Lungmen. Cripple me if you want, your threat means nothing.”
Shirou didn’t bother wasting time. He dashed in, nullified a weak fireball attempt from Talulah, then lightly cut her on the arm before she could draw away. She didn’t bother putting much effort into it, already confident with her victory.
The leader of the Reunion collapsed to her knees in front of him, drawing some suspicion from Shirou. Getting cut by Rule Breaker didn’t physically affect a target outside of small superficial damage. Rather, it was the sudden loss of the connection to magic that the victim felt. Perhaps she fell from the jarring sensation? He wasn’t sure.
If threats didn’t work, then Shirou had another option.
Binding contracts.
Years spent studying the Holy Grail in his possession in combination with Sakura and Rin’s expertise helped boost their own understanding of contracts. While not on the level of Zouken Matou who created the contract system, it was still a significant chunk of knowledge.
Rule Breaker’s primary effect was to break magic, up to and including magical contracts. Still, the ritual dagger was made for rituals- able to perform esoteric magic counter to its essence. In combination with the Holy Grail within Shirou and his own takeaways from years of research, he had the necessary tools to establish a binding contract.
Talulah wasn’t a legendary heroic spirit. She wasn’t even much of a mage compared to the average Clocktower member. Talulah was like a civilian in that area, making her an easy target to bind under a contract.
Shirou was going to forcefully bind her into service.
Fortunately for him, Rin and Sakura designed the binding contract instead. Shirou had no skill in that field, so he relied on the two sisters for help. He only used it when necessary. Only during situations when neither bribes nor threats worked. Situations when he had to force the other party to capitulate without power.
Two magical circles burst forth from underneath them. Talulah looked a little shaken while staring at her own hand, not even paying attention as Shirou invoked a binding contract between them akin to that of a Master and Servant- similar to how the Holy Grail operated. Most of the energy was supplied by the Grail with him, ensuring the contract was solid and stable.
There weren’t specific details to the contract, but the Holy Grail could cover those with the sheer power it could supply. Any act Shirou deemed unacceptable would be treated a breach of the contract- essentially making the other party subservient to his demands. In return, they received a significant amount of energy similar to how Servants required a Master to supply them.
Some form of exchange was required to make the contract equal for both sides. It was a double-edged sword Shirou found out when using the Holy Grail’s template for contracts. It was the only way the Servant would willingly cooperate with a Master during the war. Since both Master and Servant were fighting for the same objective, their interests and goals aligned. The Servant would provide their skills and services to the Master, and in return, the Master would provide the energy to support their continued existence.
In this case, Shirou was binding Talulah into a similar role. She was going to fulfill the role of a Servant, and he, a Master.
“You…what did you do…?” Talulah looked up at him. Her expression was mixed between horror and shock. Her eyes were darting between her hands and the disappearing magic circles. They kept switching between both, still overwhelmed by the sudden changes.
“Tell me where the key-”
“He's gone. I can't hear him.” Talulah whispered shakily. “I'm…I'm in control…”
Shirou's gears grinded to a halt.
“What?”
“Kaschey…I can't hear him.”
Kaschey…?
“The duke…?” Shirou’s expression furrowed. Something was different. The atmosphere around Talulah had changed.
“I can't feel him…” Talulah hugged her arms. She looked speechless, her attention focused somewhere inside her instead of in front of her.
Shirou was on a time limit so he had to hurry things along. He held out his hand and channeled energy into one of the command seals that came along with the binding contract.
“Tell me where the key is.” He demanded.
“I can't. It's gone. Kaschey melted it.”
Shirou blinked. Was this…? He glanced at the unused glowing command seal. Of the three absolute commands he could use, none had been taken away. Talulah hadn't fought against the order. She answered willingly of her own volition. That wouldn't make sense. She'd have hidden the truth just to spite them. He had expected her to be gloating her victory over them once they learned stopping Chernobog was impossible.
“You're someone else.” Shirou connected the dots. Her words, her mannerisms, they suddenly made sense.
It wasn't of someone gloating victory.
It was of someone experiencing freedom.
“That’s right.” Talulah smiled despondently. “This is the real me…a powerless pitiful girl who couldn't lift a finger to save the Reunion…and now we're all dying here.”
Shirou seized her hands and dragged the Reunion leader up. Burning bronze met hopeless grey, searching them for answers.
He was looking for something. Shirou didn't have time to waste. Other problems could be dealt with later. His first priority was stopping Chernobog.
“Trace On.”
Talulah blinked as his eyes suddenly glowed like lazy neon lights at night. A low orange glow appeared around them as he locked eyes with her.
“Show me your memories of the key.”
The world around them disappeared like she was sucked into a black hole. A tunnel-like vision filled her periphery until she snapped back into a room.
.
.
.
‘Oh…’ Talulah recognized this place.
It was the very same room Talulah had met with the newcomer. That doctor…archer…whatever he was. It was dark, a contrast to the window of streaming moonlight Talulah stood by. She was looking outside at the peaceful night sky.
It was just hours before she would set Chernobog on the path to Lungmen.
On the path to self-destruction.
“They are against you.”
The voice echoed from all around them. The voice of deceitful nobility. It sounded well-meaning, though it was everything but. It was the kind of voice that won minds over. The kind of tone one would expect from a capable leader.
Everything she wasn’t.
“They are against your plan. They are fighting for the Reunion.”
“That is not what they see. To them, it is yours…ours.”
“It is not my plan…” Even her own response felt weak to her ears. Her voice a hushed whisper against the booming tone she was fighting against. Both of their voices filled the room, though not a single sound came from her mouth.
“But you are not against it. Deep down, you know the Reunion is but a small fragment of the infected all over Terra. Our actions are meant to open their eyes.”
“Our actions will lead to death and destruction…”
“Revolution has always been about destroying the old order. Death is merely a part of it. No sacrifice is too great to begin change.”
“You’re going to drag Ursus and Yan into war!” It was a feeble burst of anger, but the spirit behind it was weak. Talulah was on her last clutches, holding on to a small spark of resistance against the suffocating darkness that had plagued her for years.
“And all the better for it. They will be weakened. It would give an opportunity for the infected to rise up.”
“You just want to plunge Ursus into war. Don’t try to fool me with your words, Kaschey.” Talulah growled.
Her ever present burden, since the day she had killed him in his home all those years ago. Kaschey had kidnapped her away from Lungmen, away from Ch’en. She lacked the conviction to escape during her teenage years, lacked the conviction to fight against her captor. For years, Kaschey had mentored the girl into a suitable heir- a tool he could use to further his agenda. When Talulah refused to bend according to his needs, she hadn’t expected it to backfire so horribly.
Now, Kaschey- no, The Deathless Black Snake- had settled itself into her mind. Its consciousness implanted inside her body, a constant battle for control. Talulah had slipped up many years ago, and the thousand-year-old phantom had danced around her psyche, weakening, lying, and convincing her that his way was right.
Alone, without support, fighting a losing battle, Talulah slowly succumbed and lost battle after battle, surrendering more of her body each time to the parasite that raised her.
Now, she was on her last legs.
Seeing Patriot and FrostNova stand against her speech had weakened her final bastion. They were her friends, the last hope Talulah clung to. While she could not recover enough willpower to regain control of her body, she had enough to limit Kaschey’s actions. It was pitiful that she couldn’t stop his plans- for she had little left to fight with. Kaschey had proved to her years that his actions produced results- that her beliefs were broken time after time with real life samples he presented to her.
Talulah couldn’t muster a counter. Not when all her rebuttals were met with failure. Kaschey had made sure to show her the results of her attempts- all corrupted by his machinations. The battle was rigged from the start, he made sure of it. A millennium of experience crushed whatever strength Talulah could draw up.
“You stand alone, Talulah. Do you wish to continue watching your people suffer? Or will you give them the spark they need to open the eyes of the world?”
Something cracked within her.
The last vestiges of control- the conviction stopping Talulah from allowing Kaschey to use her body and burn Chernobog’s control key- broke.
Kaschey grinned- just like the expression on Talulah’s body as she looked out the window. She took out the key and held it up to the moonlight.
“Only one more step, dear Talulah. Then, the world will open their eyes.”
Kaschey just needed to use the key one last time to set Chernobog on its final journey. After that, it would be melted into slag.
All lies. You just want to burn the world. Talulah thought.
A third voice appeared within her mind.
“Trace On.”
.
.
.
When Talulah came back to, her first reaction was to gawk at the stranger in front of her.
She hadn’t expected to hear his voice inside her memory.
Much less the very key she had burned melted a few hours prior.
“Patriot. Secure Talulah with you. I’m heading for the tower.”
Her gaze slowly moved up, still blank as she tried to make sense of what she was seeing.
“W-wuh?” She flubbed.
“Don’t trust a word she says. I have no idea if it is Talulah or Kaschey speaking.” Shirou warned the hulking giant approaching.
“Meaning…?” Patriot grunted, a little confused.
“She’s…possessed. Kaschey is in control.” Shirou flipped Rule Breaker over and handed it to the former Ursus general. “Keep cutting her with this every few minutes. It should stop her from being able to use arts.”
Shirou then sped off, sprinting across the ruined avenue and leaping up the nearest building’s walls then reaching the rooftop. Within a few moments, he was gone from view.
Patriot watched him go, before turning his attention back to his prisoner.
“P-patriot…”
He blinked.
Talulah was making a weird expression at him while tears slowly crept down her face.
Author’s Note
…
MERRY CHRISTMAS! Whew, this chapter was done last week but it was such garbage I erased half of it. The old version does not deserve to see the light of day.
Alright, I know I said no more Servants…from Fate that is. Congratulations Talulah! You’re now contractually bound to serve Shirou!
This chapter (and next couple) has been brought to you by Unoriginal Name and Dovar. Very very special thanks to all of you because it really helped me a lot.
Each little donation helps me out and motivates me to finish chapters earlier, so it would mean a lot to me to have your support!
ko - fi .com (slash) w1nterf0x
Chapter 26: Chapter 26
Chapter Text
Quick Author’s Note.
To dragonngo, damn. You make a lot of good points. I didn’t destroy Kaschey yet because I needed him for the upcoming Ch’en-Talulah reunion battle. I want to keep that part of the canon timeline in the story. As for why Shirou used the Holy Grail’s Master-Servant contract system, it’s because he can’t use any other contracts unless it's a physically written one. He’s just trash at it. So he used the one closest he had, which was made possible by Rin and Sakura’s help and the Holy Grail he always carries. This is the only way he could coerce Talulah to give him information since threats were useless.
Yes, Talulah gets buffed by suddenly getting a lot of mana/magic energy from the Holy Grail as per the war rules/contract system. Nothing like elevating her to Caster-level power but can only use fire since it's all she knows how to do LOL.
As for why this fanfic is a bit iffy on the Nasuverse lore, I’m only following it slightly. I’m more leaning to the Arknights lore and reality because this is in Terra/Arknights universe. It would be less confusing to not bring all the Nasu stuff over when I can just focus on Terra stories or explain it as world differences. Makes for more interesting experiments.
=== CHERNOBOG CONTROL TOWER ===
Shirou looked around the control room.
It had a large view deck overlooking the city around it- only if the city wasn’t ruined and burning in flames. The horizon in the distance was lightening up slightly, normally the signal of a bright new day. Now it was nothing but a distraction over an otherwise remarkable view. Against the darkness, the city was like a bonfire of chaos and destruction. Fires illuminating various sectors, billowing visible smoke up into the heavens.
In the distance, Shirou could see the shadow of Lungmen. The Yanese city was splitting apart into several plates, but it was going too slowly. A few outer plates have split off, several more in the process of disconnecting from the inner plates. Even if those city plates escaped in time, the inner plates were all still stuck together. They wouldn’t have time to split apart, nor would they even escape the path of Chernobog’s energy plate before the impact.
Shirou estimated that it would take a few hours for the Chernobog core to reach Lungmen. It was impossible to stop the city completely, but shutting down the engines should slow its momentum to a stop…within a certain range that is. If they crossed that line, then the core would still impact Lungmen. Perhaps they would be lucky if the impact didn’t trigger the core to collapse, but it was still too dangerous.
If the information he remembered was right, then the Ursus 4th Army was just right behind Chernobog, waiting for an opportunity to cross into Yan’s border.
Shirou wouldn’t let that happen.
He inserted the master key into Chernobog’s head module. Normally the control room would have operators keeping track of the systems, but there was no one to be found when he arrived. Talulah or Kaschey must’ve killed them off. They would be the first line of defense against hijacking the city’s control room which would make them a priority.
Trace On.
Shirou looked at the control module in front of him. Luckily, it wasn’t too complex a piece of machinery to scan. Terra was a little behind Earth when it came to technology. Ursus had a preference for relying on older, cheaper, more reliable tech- which led them to focus on analog across their nation. Since analog was entirely physical, Shirou was able to deconstruct the control room after tracing the area.
Luckily, Talulah or Kashchey didn’t destroy the place. They probably assumed that nobody would know how to use the controls. In most cases, nobody would. But Shirou was just a cheat that bypassed the norm when it came to deconstructing how objects worked.
A few moments later, Shirou had adjusted the controls enough to start changing the city’s route. Chernobog didn’t have brakes. A moving city wouldn’t have any. It was too large to stop and installing brakes would increase the cost of construction, not to mention constantly replacing them after a few months of use. No, a moving construct of this magnitude needed to slow down on its own. Shirou went the extra mile by adjusting Chernobog’s turning angle. The tracks were now turning at a small percent of a degree, which would at least shift the direction slightly away from the center mass of Lungmen. This also extended the braking distance because they were turning rather than heading in a straight line.
That was all he could do. Anything more and Shirou would just summon Ig-Alima, The Mountain Felling Sword, and stab the city through the ground.
Shirou closed his eyes and checked on his Grail.
There was no more time.
He began walking to the rooftop. Chernobog’s control tower was the tallest in the city, so it was the furthest point from all the other parties. Anyone who came close would have intentions to take over Chernobog’s control tower. With Shirou on the rooftop, he would be able to tackle any threats who sought to try and hijack the tower.
…but more importantly, if anyone had thoughts of getting close, they’d have to survive the corruption.
Trace On.
Shirou tapped into the near-unlimited well of power that was the Holy Grail. Better to be safe than sorry, even if the upcoming challenge was stacked against him. In a better scenario, Shirou would’ve had preparations in place. But with under a minute left, Shirou had to make do with what he could.
Several swords materialized in the air and stabbed into the rooftop corners. Special mystic codes were carved into them during the smelting phase, developed through a mix of mundane and magical means. They were created with flexibility in mind, a smooth base foundation that paved the first layer for many magical bounded fields to be erected.
Shirou continued pulling specific mystic codes from his soul, drawing them out and arranging them on the rooftop. He was in the middle of setting up the fifth bounded field when the floor in front of him darkened. Shirou continued working. There was a chance he could finish another set before Sakura tried to drown him in corruption…again.
So when the cursed mud that surfaced didn’t launch an assault immediately, Shirou’s sixth sense went haywire. A small corner of his mind continued setting up the battlefield while the rest of his attention locked on to the two shadowy figures rising.
When the mud crawled off the first figure, Shirou noted the off-blonde color of hair followed by-
The regal expression of the woman looked back at him, the moonlight bouncing off her and setting her figure aglow.
The memory flashed across his vision just as quickly as it came, only caught milliseconds after Shirou noticed.
The person burst out of the tainted sludge with surprising speed. Shirou’s instincts screamed as his familiar blades- Kanshou and Bakuya- materialized in his grasp a fraction afterward and parried the arm numbing attack.
No…
Pale yellow eyes looked up at him with deep-seated pain.
Bright blue eyes looked up at him, conveying approval at his growth.
Again, his vision was split by the jarring memory of the girl that once was. It was distracting him, which could very well widen the gap between them.
Training and muscle memory kicked in, Shirou throttling the Grail’s mana output through his body to match the powerful attack- nowhere near enough to beat it, just enough to deflect. The red-black sword pushed him back two steps before another attack followed instantly. Shirou’s eyes traced the world in front of him, slowing down his perception of time as the sudden influx of information entered his mind. After a decade of training, Shirou had learned to accelerate his thought processing in accordance with the flow of information entering his brain.
The woman’s stance, the flexing of her muscles, the current attack, Shirou read them all just as easily as he did before. But instead of just relying on the recognizeable sword’s memories, Shirou was also looking at the current moment, predicting possible moves into the future and the paths ahead of him.
The woman’s stance was immaculate, for as far as Shirou knew, she had no weaknesses. At least, none he could perceive yet. The gap between them was infinite, and even her training wouldn’t cut the distance between him and her.
…and just as expected, not dissimilar to when she taught him all those years ago, Shirou still fell short.
The exchange lasted two seconds, a dozen moves traded as Shirou kept up as best as he could against the superior swordsman. To his credit, not one of her attacks broke through. However, Shirou was pushed back again at the end of the exchange.
“Surprised?”
Shirou let out a sigh of relief as he finished the fifth array around them. A small relief now that he could divert more of his focus to the battle.
“Did you brute force the summoning?” Shirou grimaced. His last memory of the woman was not great. It was painful- and to see her here was just as painful a reminder. He was seeing visions of her old self- if this woman was indeed the same spirit they summoned for the Holy Grail War.
“What makes you think I was summoned?” The Servant answered, carrying an undertone of danger that felt like cutting him open. Whatever he said- it must’ve insulted her somehow.
Shirou chose his next words carefully. “Summoning the Grail takes seven servants. You-“
He was forced to deflect the sudden stab followed by a swing. Shirou inwardly hissed when the attacks felt a tad stronger than the first exchange.
‘Maybe I should’ve stayed silent.’ He thought in hindsight as his sight blurred with swings and clashing blades. This time, he allowed himself to be pushed back and disengaged.
Alright. Logic was clearly not an option with her. Shirou glanced at her master watching from the back.
“I’m here. I’m safe-“ As safe as can be with two murderous people in his vicinity. Not that they were any less dangerous than he was with the Holy Grail. “-and I can return with you once I stop this city.”
Sakura slowly grinned.
“I’ll stop the city for you.”
A city full of people.
Shirou cursed.
Sakura was speaking cryptically.
He didn’t like that. What was the worst thing she could do under the dark curse’s influence? Shirou’s mind instantly jumped to the worst case scenario he could think up.
She was going to absorb everyone.
=== KASCHEY ===
The Deathless Black Snake had seen much in his long life. One didn't live a millennia without running into dangerous magic. Against some, the only counter meant avoiding them. For others, the Black Snake- Kaschey in his current life- developed methods to go around them.
One such method was to plant a seed of himself in every host he deemed powerful and useful.
After Kaschey, The Black Snake planted itself into Talulah.
After Talulah, it attempted to dig itself into Shirou.
The Deathless Black Snake- Kaschey- saw Shirou’s soul for what it was.
A weapon. An armory. Magic both known and unknown.
The Black Snake would call itself quite pleased with its own magic. Why wouldn't he? It has served him well for nigh a millennia, older than most of Terra today. His magic was subtle- a slow consumption of the host’s soul until the Black Snake took over.
Kaschey- the real Kaschey- had been long gone.
He was on his way to crushing Talulah’s into dust- replacing the girl with himself in control. The Deathless Black Snake preferred hunting for powerful hosts to take over. Powerful hosts meant he could live long and better spread his influence. When Talulah ran into Shirou during the Chernobog invasion, the Black Snake marked him instantly as a target.
When the archer was captured, the millennia old parasite planted himself within Shirou.
The first time he opened his eyes, the Black Snake had to make sure he was inside a person. The ability to split himself and spread his soul to others didn’t just apply to people. They also applied to objects. It was how he was able to spread himself to different corners of Ursus.
What he saw wasn’t something he expected from a soul.
The Black Snake gazed at a land so far and wide he questioned whether Shirou was truly human. Just what kind of soul did he stumble into? It was like walking into a battlefield. The constant threatening presence, a contrast to the peaceful vista. In the short time SHirou was knocked out, he was able to confirm that the endless battlefield was indeed the man’s soul.
Kaschey- one of the Black Snake’s current identities- escaped shortly once the host awakened. Still, the seed had been planted and Kaschey now had access to Shirou’s soul.
He hadn’t expected to use his new card so soon.
The Black Snake was surprised when he was suddenly forced out of Talulah’s body with a single cut.
That dagger…kicked me out?
When he was unable to return to Talulah, he jumped on the next host he planted himself into. For the second time in his life, Kaschey was greeted with the land of swords that was supposed to be a soul.
That dagger came from somewhere. Was it here?
It was a daunting thought. Kaschey realized. The weapons here could turn battles moot. Entire wars overturned.
He could worry about that later. With a few careful changes, his view changed from the interior to the exterior. He watched Shirou hand the accursed dagger to Patriot before literally leaping away in the direction of the tower. The next few minutes were a whir of feats the Black Snake took notes of.
Immense physical capability. Some type of information arts. Ability to manifest objects.
Each discovery continued to mark Shirou a larger threat. Kaschey watched with sharpened focus, documenting everything he could about the supposed archer. It was suspicious. Someone this capable would’ve likely been under the employ of the other nations. But which? Was it Yan? Had they known he was colluding with the Ursus army nearby?
If it was, then the Black Snake would applaud them. Sending an agent this capable to stop him? It was remarkable.
That was if Yan even knew about him. There was a chance the 4th Army officers leaked information. Then, Kaschey would have to purge any future plans with the 4th Army until he could secure that option.
Everything was going so well too…
Sigh, another failure. The Deathless Black Snake added his Chernobog-Lungmen plan to the list of shortcomings he had. After this attempt, he would thoroughly review his plan and look for possible errors that lead to its failure.
For now, he would keep his attention on Shirou and the aftermath of this attempt.
What is the boy doing…?
Kaschey’s sixth sense caught on to the sudden urgency of Shirou’s actions after shutting down Chernobog’s engines. The archer sprinted to the rooftop and immediately began creating numerous swords for an unknown purpose. It didn't slip his attention when the boy’s body started steaming for some reason.
To Kaschey’s eyes, the use of magecraft was invisible.
He didn’t have to wait long when a sudden presence made itself known. Kaschey shivered deep within Shirou when his senses were blasted by pure malice. Pure hatred. Pure darkness . He had seen vile people. He was one such person himself. But even this presence was drowning him in fear.
It shook him, but Kaschey was not one to panic. He was confident that his soul was fine. It was in perfect condition. Even if somehow this fragment of him was erased , just like when he faced one of the northern demons, the other fragments scattered across Ursus would learn about the abomination he came into contact with.
The Deathless Black Snake watched two figures appear out of darkness. Compartmentalizing the fear inside him aside, the ancient veteran quickly identified the source between the two. It was easy to tell, especially when some sort of dark sludge clung on to one of them.
Before he could utter a question, the blonde girl dashed forwards and engaged Shirou.
So fast-!
Kaschey felt his question disappear when his vision was suddenly filled with clashing blades. The Deathless Black Snake had seen many warriors in his long life. Yet, he could confidently say only a few could even survive the exchange he saw.
‘Who are they? What is going on?!’ He demanded once Shirou disengaged for more than a few seconds. The conversation he overheard alarmed him.
‘You- so you’re Kaschey.’ Shirou stumbled while responding back to him. ‘Don’t distract me right now. I’m busy.’ He remembered the voice from Talulah’s memory. To hear it in his mind nearly distracted him.
‘I can tell that that girl isn’t normal.’ Kaschey didn’t allow a trace of surprise to appear through his voice. He forced himself to calm down while reading the situation. ‘-and you’re losing to the woman.’
‘That was expected...’ Shirou clamped down on his thoughts and diverted his attention back to the fight. He knew in a straight-on fight that he was weaker against her.
“Shirou…who is that in your head?”
Kaschey froze.
How…
“What do you mean?” Kaschey watched Shirou jump on the chance to buy time.
“I can feel him. That dirty piece of shit staining your soul.” Sakura tilted her head, staring through Shirou. Judging from the expression Kaschey could see from Shirou, this wasn’t how the girl normally acted.
Kaschey inwardly shivered when he felt her eyes lock on his soul. It was obvious that the girl was on to him. He had two choices. He could stay and find out more about Shirou and these newcomers, or he could try and escape back to Talulah.
Between the two, returning back to his previous host was the better option.
From what Kaschey could deduce, the source of the abomination was on good terms with Shirou, the opposite of the woman who was glaring frigid daggers at his current host. There was a weird dynamic at play here, one he would’ve cared to figure out if he didn’t feel threatened.
He needed to get away from her. Kaschey could feel it from the depths of his soul. A dark malevolent threat encroaching closer and closer to him.
Kaschey drew on his arts and searched for Talulah’s location. For some reason, his control over the Draco’s consciousness had weakened. Several years of work had been uprooted in a single moment, causing him trouble when he tried to transfer himself back to her body.
Sakura tilted her head amusedly. Watching the wraith squirm inside Shirou would’ve been satisfying, except for the fact that someone somehow latched on to what was hers .
Fortunately for Kaschey, another round of examination showed that all his efforts weren’t rendered moot. The damages he inflicted on Talulah’s psyche were still there. He may have lost the mental block he slowly built on her consciousness, but he could still enter and fight for control.
His attention returned back to the abomination Shirou was facing. He could hear the archer try to engage the girl in a discussion, but it seemed like his words weren’t changing her mind. Kaschey could feel the girl’s attention locked on him.
With one last look, The Deathless Black Snake slipped away from Shirou’s mind, returning back to his former host.
=== RHODES ISLAND ===
0545 Hours, Chernobog.
…
Behind Chernobog, a speck in the sky closed in. Between the darkness of the sky and the general chaos happening in the city, none had noticed the incoming vehicle.
The VTOL aircraft approached from the rear of the city. The billowing smoke increased their cover as the dawn crawled through the sky. So far, a cursory scan of the city’s condition told them many things.
Everything was not as it seemed.
Rhodes Island had expected their presence to be noticed a little bit before they would reach the city, but it seems as if no one had even bothered to shoot them out of the sky.
“Why are there fires…?” Amiya wondered while eyeing the skyline.
“Whatever it is, the Reunion is distracted.” Kal’tsit theorized. They weren’t attacked yet and Rin had assured them she was adding another layer of defense to the aircraft. She had informed the pilot to fly around the edges of the city until someone attacked them to see Rin’s work.
Sure enough, a few minutes of going around the city edges attracted the first attempt at shooting them down, some debris launched from a makeshift launcher. The pilot made sure to angle the aircraft just enough for the operators to have a shot at the incoming projectile just in case it got too close.
“Nobody shoot it!” Rin shouted as they readied their weapons to shoot.
One dark-haired cat looked just about ready to jump out the aircraft to meet the debris.
A visible purple barrier appeared briefly once the debris was within several meters range, the projectile shattering into pieces as it slammed into Rin’s work.
“How strong is it?” Kal’tsit looked at the Fuyuki doctor.
Rin checked the defensive shield she set up around the aircraft. “It can tank up to a hundred times that impact. There is enough energy for it to last half a week.”
“And if under constant barrage?” The green-haired scientist continued.
“The entire day- provided the Reunion is hitting us once every minute.”
That was some pretty good defense then. Amiya blinked.
“Alright, I’ll tell the pilot to bring us to the city center.” Rin headed off.
“Wow, Miss Rin. That’s impressive.” Amiya clapped her hands together happily. The powerful barrier around the VTOL ship would keep everyone safe unless something catastrophically failed.
“It wouldn’t be enough to stop Sakura if she decides to shoot us out of the sky.”
Amiya’s mind grinded to a halt.
“What…?”
“That’s why we’ll ask you to drop us off half a kilometer away once we’re close to where Sakura is.” Rin’s eyes slowly scanned the city skyline to a particular building in the distance. It was too far away to see properly, but the mystic code on Sakura helped keep track of her location. Sakura hadn’t bothered to remove it as the mystic code wouldn’t hinder her goal, but it would let Shirou and Rin know where she was.
“Do you know where she is?” Kal’tsit checked her projected map of Chernobog. Much of the city was damaged, but it would still be useful.
“The tallest building. What’s it called?” Rin leaned over to see Kal’tsit’s map.
“That’s the command tower of Chernobog.” Kal’tsit frowned. “How’d your sister get here so fast?”
“She can travel underground quickly.” Only during her corrupted phase, but Rin wasn’t going to share that information yet. “She’s in a critical state, so I urge all of you to stay far away.”
“But we are also heading for the control tower.” Kal’tsit’s frown deepened. “There is no other way to stop the city.”
Rin was already walking on eggshells. Dark Sakura was unrestrained when it came to her actions. Yes, it was simple to determine that Shirou was her main objective, but All The World’s Evil would attempt everything within its power to do…anything. The possibilities are endless and Rin can only plan for what she could think up- even then there would be too much for her to do.
The best method was to stop Rhodes Island from getting close in the first place.
“It’s complicated…but avoid her. The further the better.”
“I need to know what we're dealing with.” Kal'tsit looked at Rin critically. “We already have operators to help you.”
Rin sighed. “Sakura…she could kill everyone in Chernobog.”
Kal'tsit paused. “Kill everyone? How?”
“She carries a curse that can access an innate characteristic that all humans have.” Rin couldn't put it any other way. “It can corrupt everyone into becoming her…puppets. There is no way to reverse the curse.”
“Can it be countered?”
“Under extremely special circumstances, yes. None of which can be used for our case.” Rin rubbed her head. She could feel a small migraine growing the more she thought about the situation. “Our best move is to de-escalate and allow me and Shirou to seal it away.”
Shirou and Rin simply didn’t have anything on the level of All The World’s Evil . They could sidestep the problem by pulling Sakura into Shirou’s Unlimited Blade Works , but that was only a temporary measure at best. Not to mention the continuous damage Sakura would be inflicting on Shirou as she continued to corrupt his soul with the curse.
Kal’tsit had her hands tied down. She was risking the lives of Skadi and Specter, two of Rhodes Island’s strongest operators, against a threat that she had no data on. She rummaged her memories for anything on Terra that could come close, but none were concrete until she laid her eyes on it.
That’s because All The World’s Evil was something she had never seen before.
“What will Skadi and Specter be doing then?” Kal’tsit tried to gauge Rin’s plan by inquiring about a portion of it.
“Interceptors. They’ll be there to deal with the summon we were supposed to bring…before Sakura stole her away.”
Something as powerful as the Abyssal Hunters?
The Abyssal Hunters were some of the strongest, if not the physically strongest operators on Rhodes Island. Right now, there was only one person in Chernobog who Kal’tsit could see matching the two Abyssal Hunters- the famed Patriot. Even in his weakened state, it wasn’t sure if Skadi and Specter had the advantage over the ancient general in a fight. He was simply that insane when considering combat capability.
“How do you plan to counter this summon of yours then? You have yet to see Skadi and Specter’s ability.” Kal’tsit still wasn’t sure how strong this supposed summon was. The way Rin and Sakura talked about it, it was a trump card that could turn a battlefield- something similar to Patriot’s level if she was to believe it.
“Shirou is the closest solution we have for both Sakura and the summon. Once we regroup with him, we’ll have a better chance dealing with the issue.” Rin had a few ideas, but most of them required their personal magecraft. She was not very familiar with Terra’s arts yet. Maybe in the future perhaps? There was a chance Rhodes Island could help.
Little did Rin know she was sitting oblivious atop what was probably something similar to her world’s Clocktower. The amount of resources and connections Rhodes Island had was astounding and Rin would eat her words later.
Their conversation was interrupted when the world erupted white- followed by whiplash as all members on board were tossed when the VTOL aircraft lurched sideways. Rin scrambled to her knees with wide eyes as she caught up with the situation.
“What happened?!” Kal’tsit demanded while securing herself on the tilted floor of the vehicle. “Your shield was supposed to work!”
“It did! Something just overloaded it in one blast!” Rin scanned over the destroyed bounded field protecting the aircraft. “Land now! We can’t stay up in the air with something that strong shooting us down!”
Whatever destroyed her barrier- its attack was practically near the power of a servant.
Fortunately for them, the pilots had recovered in time to maneuver the critically damaged VTOL down.
Author’s Note
…
Ah..this one’s very late. I was trying to release 3 chapters in January. I just got to 2 instead…
This chapter (and next couple) has been brought to you by Unoriginal Name and Dovar. Very very special thanks to all of you because it really helped me a lot.
Special thanks to beta readers Old Man of The Mountain and Astobi (Theresa’s Ex)!
Each little donation helps me out and motivates me to finish chapters earlier, so it would mean a lot to me to have your support!
ko - fi .com (slash) w1nterf0x
Chapter 27: Chapter 27
Chapter Text
=== TALULAH ===
Despite her newly returned freedom, Talulah felt everything but happiness.
The weight of her sins weighed heavily on her. Even if it was Kaschey in control of her body, it was her weakness that led to the current situation. Talulah looked around at the devastation around her. The city burning red, fumes of destruction smeared across the glistening early morning sky, and her friend…former friend…facing her like an enemy.
If it wasn't the numb feeling of her powerlessness against Kaschey, then the feeling of the betrayal she put her friends through was enough to bury her deep into the ground.
Patriot approached her slowly, his face wasn't blank like it normally was. Suspicion was etched on it, Shirou’s special dagger held firmly in his grip while he took careful measured steps forward.
“Patriot-” Talulah clamped down on herself forcefully. Her tone was shaky, and Patriot caught on.
“Who are you? Kaschey? Or Talulah?” He demanded with a slightly raised voice. The raspy sound of his infected vocal chords were gone and Talulah was surprised at how deep and powerful his voice was. It should've been expected, considering Patriot used to command Ursus armies. His voice alone demanded respect, order, and attention.
“It’s me…the real Talulah.” She wiped her eyes, rubbing off the watery tears while fighting the urge to break down and cry.
Patriot stopped a couple of steps away from her. His next few words were carefully chosen. “Tell me something only Talulah would know.”
“I-I…I can’t. Everything I know…Kaschey knows.” Kaschey was already in Talulah’s head before she met the Patriot and his group. Since the wraith latched on to her body, everything Talulah went through had been seen. It didn’t help that Kaschey read every emotion she experienced, using it against her like a weapon.
“Then tell me something Kaschey wouldn’t.”
Talulah paused. Her mind went over what Patriot said, piecing together the message.
Tell him something Kaschey wouldn’t?
What would Kaschey never tell anyone…?
“Kaschey is doing all this for revenge.”
“Revenge?” Patriot repeated.
“Kaschey wanted Lungmen…but when my father and his friends took control of Lungmen from him, he kidnapped me and threatened to destroy the city…that was two decades ago.” Kaschey told her the story once. He wanted Talulah to understand why her father pissed him off so much.
With Lungmen under Kaschey’s control, he could've done more damage to Yan. Sneak agents into the country, weaken the border, infiltrate imperial archives…
The damage would've been massive. Not enough to damage Yan, but enough for Ursus to have sunk their claws into Yan's fringes and clawed out an advantage when war erupted.
“How do you know that?” Patriot wasn't sure how much he could believe, but his sixth sense hadn't gone off yet. It also didn't seem like Kaschey would share anything personal with anyone. Patriot had noticed that Talulah became distant in the past few years, sharing nothing personal aside from her thoughts on matters, and even then they were expertly crafted to push a narrative.
Patriot recognized the telltale signs of politics, since he had also been mired in it during his time as a general in Ursus. Though, he attributed it to Talulah’s education under Kaschey.
To think that it was Kaschey in control of Talulah’s body…
“Kaschey told me.” Talulah was holding herself better now, keeping her emotions in check now that she had something to distract her.
“He told you. How.” Patriot demanded.
“We share the body…he's been inside me ever since I killed him. Everything I see and experienced, Kaschey also sees. We can feel each other’s presence…hear each other think.”
Patriot stared at her for a few moments. Talulah couldn't tell what he was thinking behind the serious expression, but she could see him piece together something.
“Can you feel Kaschey right now?”
“No. Not since that dagger was used on me.” Talulah looked at the weird weapon. It didn't look like it belonged anywhere on the battlefield. Too fancy. It looked more like an artifact that would've been stolen and sold.
“How about arts?” Patriot remembered Shirou threatening Talulah with losing all her powers using the dagger. He was hesitant to use it with the implication that it permanently crippled a person’s ability to use arts.
Talulah regained control of her breathing, forcing herself to calm down and look inside herself. She could still feel the unmolded energy inside her, mana which was used to fuel her burning flames. There was something new as well, something like a roaring river rushing into her core, flooding her body with energy and power that didn’t feel normal. Pushing aside her discovery for later, Talulah focused on casting magic.
Fire begins from a small cinder. A small spark of combustion, before eating fuel like wood and burning oxygen to grow in size. Without fuel and air, fire wouldn’t survive. The same could be said for her fire magic. Talulah needed to create a small combustion, a small spark to begin the process before she pumped mana into the spell to strengthen it. Fire didn’t burst into existence, it needed to be created then charged.
She funneled mana into her hands, creating a spark of flame.
Patriot was quiet while Talulah was speechless. She believed Shirou after Kaschey disappeared from her mind. She had expected not to cast magic, yet was still able to.
“Shirou said it would take away my arts…” Talulah whispered.
“He was threatening Kaschey. His arts controlled your body.” Patriot surmised.
Talulah looked away. She didn’t have the strength to tell Patriot that it was all her fault. The Reunion she knew was gone- warped by Kaschey because Talulah couldn’t even face him anymore.
Weak. Pathetic. She didn’t deserve to live.
The flame in her hand sputtered away, Talulah clenching her fist weakly before it dropped down.
“If Kaschey is gone, then you can help us.” Patriot still kept Rule Breaker out. He believed Talulah, but the general in him always kept an eye on everyone- including allies. “Can you put out the fires?” Patriot wasn’t going to immediately give her any role near the Shieldguards or Yeti Squadron. They saw her as an enemy. It would be too much too fast. Stopping fires would be a good start to make it easier for his forces to traverse the city.
At the same time, it was to keep Talulah under watch. It could still be Kaschey disguising himself as Talulah…or worse, Talulah acting under his orders. The emotions he saw were true, but it could all still be an act.
Talulah reluctantly nodded and looked around them. Several of the fires she made were still blazing, literally consuming the city around them. She reached out and was surprised at how effortless it was. Normally, the further the fires were, the more she had to focus. For some reason, her perception had improved to further her range and control. The fires in the battlefield around them died in moments, but Talulah was convinced she could reach the inferno a few streets over.
“How will you stop the city?” Talulah looked at Patriot. “Kaschey forced me to melt the key. I don’t know how Shirou has a copy, but what if it doesn’t work?”
“FrostNova will freeze the engines.”
“That only slows down the city, but even her arts won’t be enough to stop the city engines.” They were simply far too large and too strong. Any ice FrostNova makes would only cool down the engines. They were designed to push thousands of tons for long periods of time. The girl could damage them, but that also risked blowing them up-
“You really sent FrostNova to destroy the engines…” Talulah didn’t really believe it. Kaschey predicted that idea and sent a large force to defend the engines, but even Talulah considered it below FrostNova’s power to destroy them.
“…”
The message was clear. Patriot fully expected to die if the plan failed. There wouldn’t be enough time to escape the city with all the fighting and how close they were to Lungmen.
Talulah understood that the same idea must’ve crossed FrostNova’s mind. The same for that weird archer as well. They were all here fighting until the end.
Fighting until the end.
Shame pooled within her gut, her consciousness weighing heavily on the spirit. If she hadn’t grown this weak then all the lives on Chernobog…
“Move.” Patriot nodded his head in a direction. “If Shirou’s plan fails, we use the engines.”
Talulah realized what direction
Maybe, this was the world showing her how she could redeem her sins. She could stop Chernobog from crashing into Lungmen, but that meant sacrificing everyone aboard the barreling city- including herself.
Talulah slowly closed her eyes. This was fine. After all the blood on her hands…she didn’t really have a life worth living. If they reached the engines and saw that Shirou had failed to turn them off, then this was the last option. At least after everything, Lungmen would be saved. Kaschey’s plan was ruined, and war between Ursus and Yan avoided.
Oddly enough, the thought of death to redeem herself felt fitting.
A spec of movement on the peripheral of her vision drew her eye. Talulah and Patriot both glanced at the grey object in the distance flying over Chernobog at speed. The city fires illuminated its side and showed an insignia they were both very familiar with.
That was the last moment Talulah saw before her body slipped from her control.
=== KAL'TSIT ===
Kal’tsit looked around her to assess the state of the operators. So far, no critical injuries have been spotted, but a few sustained damage that would restrict operational efficiency.
“Everyone with injuries remain here.” She quickly ordered. They would slow down the others. Better to keep them around to safeguard the ship. “Secure the aircraft and help our pilots repair it. The rest split between Amiya and me.”
While Kal'tsit was barking out orders, the Doctor was already sending out drones to patrol the area. They flew above them and started scanning the surrounding streets on his PRTS device.
“We need to deal with whatever shot us out of the sky. We can’t leave until it’s gone.” Rin clicked her tongue with annoyance. She had bigger problems to deal with, but the threat of a servant-level enemy shooting them down came first.
“My team will head for the control tower.” Kal'tsit spoke first. “Join Amiya and search for the source of that attack.”
Rin shot Kal’tsit a determined expression. “Sakura’s in that tower. You’re not getting anywhere close. It’s too dangerous.”
“I can say the same for you. If you go and we lose you, who else do we have who can talk to her?” Kal’tsit argued back. “We can’t lose you. You know how to deal with your sister, but we don’t. Better to have you close to the aircraft for evacuation.” Not that they were evacuating any time soon.
“But…!” Amiya’s voice rose. She had lost the Doctor before; she didn’t want to lose her other parental figure. “Miss Rin says it’s too dangerous!”
“We came to stop Chernobog, Amiya. Everywhere is dangerous. That just means we have to pick our fights. Securing the control tower is our priority. If we don’t try, Chernobog will crash into Lungmen.”
Amiya bit her lip quietly. She knew what they were getting into. Rhodes Island was going in with a last-ditch effort to stop an impending disaster, and that everyone’s lives were at stake. But knowing and confronting it was different. The weight of the situation didn’t settle on you until it was right in front of you.
One wrong move and lives would be lost- and not just theirs. Lungmen and its people were just several dozen kilometers away.
“Please retreat if the situation is too dangerous.” Amiya mumbled.
Kal’tsit heard the young girl’s words and sighed to herself. “Of course. I wouldn’t take unnecessary risks.” Not to mention who would navigate the fallout for Rhodes Island? They were right next to the disaster. Ursus and Yan would be looking for a target before they focused on each other. The chances of Rhodes Island becoming the scapegoat were high.
She looked at Rin who was in the middle of making a decision.
“Skadi. Specter. Ensure that she stays with the group.”
Rin glanced at the two operators. From being the help of Rhodes Island, they instantly became her wardens. She could try to break off, but running in the middle of a battlefield without support was Shirou’s thing. Not hers.
“Please tell us anything that can hold back Sakura.” Kal’tsit asked.
“There isn’t. Everything entirely depends on her fighting the curse. Holy artifacts might help, but they don’t last long. They buy you seconds at best.” Rin sighed.
Kal’tsit nodded. That gave her more information on what they were up against. It would be valuable for the upcoming danger.
“Everyone, good luck.”
.
.
.
Something was wrong.
Kal’tsit looked at her map. She marked several areas where they spotted fires during their flight over Chernobog. These areas were hotspots of activity that she intended to avoid. So far, most of them were confined to major avenues, leaving her group free to navigate the side alleys and streets.
Fires implied there was combat. Likely opposing factions within the Reunion.
The drones flew over empty streets. Judging from the damage she saw, the fights had been going on for a while. Hours from the looks of it.
But there was something missing.
Where are the bodies?
Kal’tsit looked closer at the screen. The video feed showed no casualties. Lots of blood, but nothing that looked anything close to fallen bodies or parts thereof. Battlefields weren’t devoid of casualties. There were always unfortunate souls to be found.
What was going on?
It was extremely unlikely that both sides were just cleaning up their dead. Not in the middle of battle. Even after combat, some bodies were still left behind because it was too dangerous to recover them. Enemies were always lurking about keeping an eye on areas.
That was another issue. Kal’tsit couldn’t help but feel things were getting too quiet. They hadn’t run into any stragglers escaping combat. They were usually in buildings around the conflict zone. Their absence was noteworthy and Kal’tsit was beginning to be suspicious.
“Ma’am, movement spotted.” One of her operators notified the group. He held binoculars and was looking through them at a demolished building across their position.
“Ace, with me.” Kal’tsit called one of her elites. Ace had the most experience of everyone in the group second only to her. “We’re going to check.”
“Ma’am?” The same operator asked questionably.
“We’re not engaging. I just want to investigate personally. If we find the revolting faction, then it’ll be better if we can establish contact or find out what’s going on. If it’s the Reunion…” Well, Kal’tsit didn’t need to say what would happen next. She wasn’t afraid to get her hands dirty.
The operators around her understood why she went silent. This was a battlefield. Considering how much the Reunion hated Rhodes Island, their presence was better kept hidden to avoid being hunted down.
“I’ll go first then.” Ace repositioned to the adjacent wall and peeked through the shattered window. “Other side?” He asked.
“No movement either, sir.” The spotter on the other side of the window shifted slightly. Their positions allowed them to peek through in a crisscrossed manner without exposing them outside.
Ace nodded before beginning a countdown. He burst through the broken doorway and ran full sprint across the street. He dived into the building adjacent where the movement was spotted. When crossing was confirmed safe, Kal’tsit followed shortly afterward.
“Kal, you noticed it too right?” Ace shot her a look once they were within safety.
“I’m assuming you mean the lack of bodies. Yes, I did.” Kal’tsit followed behind him as they approached the target from another angle. “The lack of combat in the vicinity as well. There are still fires, but we haven’t run into small contingents either. The closer we are to the center of the city, the more Reunion members there should be.”
Ace nodded in agreement. He was sure that the rest of the operators had also noticed the same details. They continued to sneak closer until a scuffling sound came out from the rooms in the hallway ahead. He raised a hand pointed at one of the rooms while at the same time motioning for Kal’tsit to stay back while he went first. Kal’tsit would’ve sent her little guardian in first, but in such close quarters, it was likely to bring down the ceiling on them.
He slowly peeked through the doorway with his shield in front. Kal’tsit watched from further back. When Ace froze at the door, she moved closer and peered from behind him.
“All those bodies…” Her companion’s voice shook a little.
Kal’tsit didn’t know what to say.
Inside the room, some sort of black sludge was on the ground, slowly absorbing two clearly dead fighters, probably locked in combat until their end just a few moments earlier.
“Back!” Kal’tsit hissed. They retreated hastily back into the hallway, but when nothing happened, returned to the doorway to look inside.
“Gone. They’re just…gone.” Ace mumbled worriedly. The dead bodies a few moments earlier were gone now. The only signs that a fight happened in the room was the bloodstains left behind.
“…we need to reach the city control tower. Now . We’re not staying here a moment longer.” Kal’tsit ordered.
.
.
.
They raced through the city at speed.
Cover didn’t matter any longer. Not when The Reunion and the opposing faction had their hands full with the dark sludge. Fights broke up quickly and both sides were wary to continue after watching their comrades get swallowed.
“Ma’am.”
“I know.”
Kal’tsit took over one of the drones and sent them to where the sudden flash of yellow light appeared. The camera footage locked on to the area and a recognizeable tuft of blonde hair appeared on her screen.
“Everyone. We are diverting from our route to pick up operator Nearl.” Kal’tsit barked out. “East, half a kilometer out.”
Surprise shook the group, but was quickly calmed down. Nearl was one of the most skilled operators on the landship. Everyone knew of her. New operators came to her for training, and the former Kazimierzian knight was happy to teach them the ropes. When word spread that Nearl was captured during the Chernobog extraction, numerous members aboard the landship voiced to have the Pegasus rescued. Just like Amiya, Kal’tsit shut them all down.
It took them a couple minutes to jog there. Fortunately, Nearl was busy holding off what appears to be the same dark sludge Kal’tsit and Ace ran into. The knight was swinging a glowing sword at the mud which retreated into the ground.
Nearl’s ears twitched in their direction as they arrived. She spun around, holding up the glowing sword filled with her arts at them. Her eyes widened when she realized who they were, and sagged in relief. She looked tired, but that didn’t stop her from trying to rescue more civilians from the Reunion camps.
“Kal’tsit…everyone…” Nearl exhaled, her expression carried a multitude of emotions that she couldn't express properly. She shook visibly, her body releasing some of the stress over the past few weeks. Just the familiar sight of the Rhodes Island uniform gave Nearl some relief.
“Operator Nearl. How is your condition? Did the Reunion torture you?” Kal’tsit immediately asked for the knight’s status. She rarely expressed worry in such an outwardly manner. Kal’tsit was a strict boss, but she carried a lot of their respect.
“...no. The Reunion didn’t do anything…” Nearl looked at each of them, slowly taking in everyone before she returned her gaze to Kal’tsit. “If you came to rescue me, then this is a bad time.” It was the worst time. Chernobog was a warzone, and that was not including the sudden appearance of the dark mud. Worse when Nearl couldn’t explain what it was. It came out of nowhere and swallowed corpses. Fighting it was impossible until she used her power against it.
“We’re heading to the control tower. If you have the energy, then we need your help.” Kal’tsit briefly looked over Nearl. She couldn’t see anything under the girl’s clothes, but the rest of her examination told her that the knight was far from collapsing. From seeing Nearl push back the sludge, she was their best hope so far.
“I’ll come with you.” Nearl made up her mind on the spot. She last saw Shirou heading for the control tower. During that time, she had freed a couple more camps until the dark sludge appeared.
“Good. We don’t have much time. We’re heading for the control center to stop the city.” Kal’tsit’s attention drew to the new weapons Nearl was carrying. The sword and shield looked like nothing she had ever seen before. Did Nearl grab them from the Reunion? The Reunion must’ve pillaged quite the vault to have collected such unique artifacts. Kal’tsit didn’t recognize their appearance.
Nearl noticed the glances the operators were shooting at the weapons she carried. She understood what was on their minds as they didn’t look anything like the gear she used.
“These were given to me by Shirou.”
“...Shirou?” Kal’tsit blinked. “Shirou Emiya? The Fuyuki Doctor?”
The blonde Kuranta nodded. “They kind of just appeared out of midair.” Shirou hadn’t told her anything, but Nearl had several guesses to what kind of Arts he used. Maybe some temporal storage? Arts did the impossible on a daily basis.
“You’ve met one of the doctors. That’s good. We last heard that he was at the control tower. It seems like you can push back whatever this sludge is, so help us secure him and the control center.”
Nearl didn’t even need to weigh her choices. Stopping Chernobog would save more lives than searching for more civlians.
=== CH'EN ===
“How fast can you run?”
Ch’en blinked at her new boss.
“Normal pace. I can’t run fast like Kuranta.” Lungmen’s Guard Department were a mix of races, but most of them were more average on the bell curve. A small few could count themselves fast compared to everyone.
“Be prepared to run.” Rin wasn’t going to stick around after they dealt with the attacker. “We’ll have to find a way to shake off the operators.”
“Are you sure?” Ch’en was thinking how wrong everything could easily go. They were in unknown territory with threats from all sides. Not up to and including her employer’s sister that was apparently hosting some ancient curse or something.
“You left Lungmen to chase your sister, did you not?” Rin fired back at Ch’en.
Touche.
Ch’en couldn’t argue with that. She clamped down on her thoughts and began considering how they could escape Rhodes Island. They were heavily outnumbered, and while Ch’en was good at fighting, it wouldn’t amount to much against superior numbers. So, escape was the priority. An opportunity would open itself when the aircraft’s attacker was found, probably their best chance at running.
Ch’en looked around. Behind her, she saw Skadi and Specter shadowing Rin. Kal’tsit referred to them as elite operators, so Ch’en placed them on top of the list to watch out for. She didn’t know how strong they were, but their weapons suggested they fought melee like she did.
They headed in the direction the attack came from. It wasn’t far. The Rhodes Island aircraft performed an emergency landing less than half a kilometer away after the hit. Going further was too risky with such an impact. Ch’en doubted the pilots and operators left behind would make much progress repairing the ship. Maybe enough to patch it for a quick flight away from the city, maybe even far enough to escape the explosion should Chernobog reach Lungmen.
What was I thinking…
Talulah. That’s what she came here for. Ch’en needed to confront her sister for answers. Why did she do all this? What for. What did Talulah-
Her thoughts were interrupted when the ground shook. The group saw a plume of smoke erupt in the distance, including the familiar sound of an explosion.
“Everyone, spread out! Stay hidden and behind buildings!” Amiya shouted. “Doctor, don’t fly the drones close. We can’t have them spotted or else we’ll be exposed.
Ch’en agreed with Amiya. The drones were a dead giveaway considering the Reunion didn’t look like they were employing any. The opposing factions in Chernobog would’ve marked them immediately as an outside party getting involved.
“Miss Rin, please stay with me and Doctor.” Amiya turned towards them. “Doctor will keep us safe.”
Ch’en could see the amount of trust the young girl had for the cloaked figure. Considering Amiya was one of Rhodes Island’s leaders, then this Doctor must be very capable. That was bad. Rin and Ch’en were trapped between them and two elite operators. But since everyone was splitting into smaller groups, escaping would be easier.
Rin went along with Amiya’s request. Ch’en had no choice but to silently step in rhythm behind her. They had little incentive to break their cover now. Act along, and wait for an opportunity. Around them, the other operators grouped up in smaller teams and moved to other flanks while some sort of battle continued ahead of them.
“There’s no doubt about it, our attacker is fighting someone.” Rin commented while they snuck behind some street rubble. They didn’t enter the buildings closer to the fight. Attacks were crashing into buildings every few seconds. Ch’en watched with wide eyes as the one particular building's front collapsed in front of them, superheated and melting with a fiery glow.
“I-It’s even stronger than Talulah!” Amiya trembled. “Talulah wasn’t able to use attacks that strong this fast. We know because we’ve met her once before!”
“How strong is Talulah?” Ch’en couldn’t help but scramble to find out more about her long lost sister.
“Well, she created an attack on this level once…it melted through an entire building in front of us.” Amiya explained. “But it was nowhere this fast…she usually needed to charge if she wanted them stronger.”
“There’s someone fighting our attacker.” Rin’s observation drew everyone’s attention. “They’re at least on an equal level considering that the fight hasn’t ended.”
Ch’en inaudibly swallowed. Her throat felt dry, and it wasn’t even caused by the heat. Just considering how powerful the fighters were made her wary of getting too close.
“Nobody can get closer. It’s too dangerous for us to peek at whoever’s fighting.” Amiya informed everyone while she listened to the comms from the other teams. “We’ll have to risk using the drones and hope they don’t notice.”
“They won’t. Not if they’re locked in combat like this.” The Doctor murmured lowly. It was the first time Ch’en heard the Doctor speak. His words were right. When fighting a strong opponent, all their attention must be on the fight. Spotting a small speck in the sky while trying to fight someone would be very difficult.
“Okay…if you say so…” Amiya crouched beside the Doctor. Ch’en inched closer along with the rest, peeking over their shoulders as the drone flew slightly above the skyline. The screen was quick to show the wanton destruction. Huge swathes of fire, craters, scattered debris, it looked like an Originium storm raged through the area.
The camera skipped over the chaos and zoomed in on the two figures fighting. One was significantly larger than the other, leaping and dashing all over the place. The other-
“How…” Amiya whispered. “Was she holding back before…?”
“You mean-?!” Ch’en stared. Was that really Talulah? She could’ve easily breached Lungmen’s walls within hours. Then again, the turret range of Lungmen would’ve reached her before she came anywhere within launching distance of her fireballs. Still, the amount of power shown was shocking.
“Do you know who she’s fighting?” Rin eyed the other hulking fighter. He was dodging Talulah’s shots with leaps and intercepting them with debris. The person shoved their hand straight into hot concrete and flung the slab straight at the girl. Talulah intercepted the large slab with an equally large fireball, causing an explosion where they met.
“That’s Patriot! They’re supposed to be allies!”
A wave of fire burst from Talulah, but the hulking general dispersed it with a shockwave created from slamming his hands together. He dashed in at the gap, but fell back again when Talulah created a sea of fire around her.
“Amiya, there’s a Reunion group coming.” The Doctor flipped to another screen, showing the drone footage of white-cloaked figures rushing towards the battle. At the lead was a grey-haired girl with similar features to Amiya.
Ch’en watched Amiya’s expression as she fought an inner turmoil before it morphed into a determined one.
“Doctor, let’s talk with them.”
“What are you planning?” Rin raised an eyebrow.
“FrostNova is aligned to Patriot who’s fighting Talulah. I think we can join forces and find a way to beat Talulah together. She’s too dangerous to be left alone.” Amiya explained.
Ch’en glanced at the explosions happening behind the buildings covering their position. She was hesitant to work with the Reunion, but Rhodes Island didn’t have the means to tackle Talulah right now. Even if they jumped in the fight with a plan, the outcome would be all of them getting taken out.
Talulah is so strong…
How did she get so strong? Ch’en felt a little foolish now. She came to Chernobog to confront Talulah, but the power was beyond her league. Ch’en was sure that she was outclassed even if she managed to use Chi Xiao’s power against her sister. Maybe if she managed to draw on all of Chi Xiao’s power, then perhaps Ch’en could reach Talulah’s level. As she was now, Ch’en would be decimated in a battle.
“Skadi, Specter, please don’t make any aggressive moves. We have to show that we’re looking to work together!” Amiya called out to them. Skadi gave a blank nod, but Specter’s face morphed into a wide smile, showing her shark-like teeth. Amiya’s expression twitched nervously, unsure if the enemy would consider Specter’s attempt at being friendly helpful.
“You shall not worry, Amiya.” Specter's soft voice answered with a weird tone. Ch’en couldn't help but feel something wrong. For some reason, the girl seemed at ease on the battlefield. Her friend was just as vacant judging from how the second white-haired girl’s expression remained blank. “Good acts will be paid in kind. We will succeed.”
Ch’en stared. She observed Amiya’s troubled expression, but didn’t push the issue. Focusing ahead, she thought about how the young leader would approach the incoming Reunion general. Ch’en was not great at negotiations. Her style was always ‘shoot first, ask later’ and it’s gotten her into some troubling situations over the years. Usually it was the others like Hoshiguma to hold her back, but she was alone here. Ch’en had no choice but to watch all her moves and act safely.
Except her new boss was acting impulsively in her opinion.
…and soon she was about to do the same.
Talulah was right there. Right in front of her. If Rin ordered Ch’en to come along with her, would she?
No.
Ch’en would stay. She needed to meet Talulah. To at least talk with her sister once.
===
Author’s Note
…
February and March was busy…even by my standards. Just one chapter released and I feel disappointed in myself. This chapter was also bad by my standards, I didn’t know how to improve this one. Might need to reset my brain with another fic if I want to make Chernobog end with quality. I was stuck at 95% completion for about two weeks before I gave up on polishing this update.
This chapter (and next couple) has been brought to you by Unoriginal Name and Dovar. Very very special thanks to all of you because it really helped me a lot.
Special thanks to beta readers Old Man of The Mountain and Astobi (Theresa’s Ex)!
So apparently posting donation links here are not allowed, so maybe just look me up on ko-fi instead...
Each little donation helps me out and motivates me to finish chapters earlier, so it would mean a lot to me to have your support!
Chapter Text
=== RIN ===
The meeting was every bit messy as Rin expected. For one, there were no communications between both sides prior to the event. The Reunion was dealing with infighting and all members were on their guard not to outsiders, but between each other. Talulah’s loyalists and Patriot’s forces were killing each other in the streets, the once united terrorist group fragmented.
Now, a third party in Rhodes Island was inserting itself into the fold. None of the two Reunion factions knew about the pharmaceutical company’s presence in Chernobog yet. RI went into the city during the time when two warring factions were too busy killing each other to report about some VTOL aircraft flying in. Meeting Patriot’s faction in the middle of a battle without sending an early message was bound to go horribly wrong. Still, Amiya was adamant about it and the operators underneath her followed along.
“Rhodes Island!!!” Alarmed shouts filled the air as the Reunion group and their leading rabbit commander spotted the recognizable uniform of Rhodes Island’s paramilitary arm.
“Truce! Truce!!!” Amiya waved her arms to no avail. The Reunion group already fired crossbow bolts at the smaller neutral party.
Rin cast a shield in front of the Rhodes Island group instantly as the projectile flew through the air. The bolts pinged off the magic shields harmlessly.
The glowing blue-esque shields drew more attention than Rin expected when more than a few Rhodes Island operators turned her way. The action was spotted by the Reunion group who quickly pointed to her with shouts.
Damn it Shirou, why did you and Sakura have to rub off on me.
Rin knew that Rhodes Island was very well capable of defending themselves. These were paramilitary forces. The way they carried themselves during deployment reminded her of the Clocktower’s enforcers. She didn’t have to step in and draw attention to herself. Unfortunately for her, being employed by their leader meant she had some responsibility to protect other members.
The other Cautus commander yelled something out that stopped any further attacks. Rin looked sideways and spotted the reason why. One of the operators tied a torn off strip of medical gauge on top of a stick and swung it in the air. Smart. Rin applauded his quick thinking. A visual cue was easier to notice than a combatant shouting at their enemy.
Two members from the approaching Reunion group broke off towards them. Amiya and one of hers did the same with both representatives meeting in the middle.
“What's with young rabbits being leaders…?” Ch’en’s voice spoke up beside Rin. The older magus glanced at her newest employee and raised an eyebrow. Looking back, she noticed the matching rabbit ears above the two girls meeting.
Huh, she was right. They were rabbits. Not to mention young.
Rin returned her attention to the enemy force. This was her first time meeting the people Shirou faced during the attack on Chernobog. They looked better than she expected. Rebels usually supplied themselves with scrap and whatever they could hoard around them. This bunch had matching uniforms. Their weapons were a bit more varied but it was clear that they were poorly maintained.
They didn’t have to wait long before some sort of agreement was made. The two pairs of representatives broke off and returned to their respective groups. Amiya approached the Doctor and brought him with her while the Cautus commander from the other side split off on her own. This time, the three of them went for the building cover separating them from the rampaging battle between the Draco and Wendigo commanders.
…
Within minutes, Amiya regrouped everyone for a meeting.
“Our assumption was right. There is an ongoing schism in the Reunion.” Amiya looked at the surrounding operators. “Patriot and FrostNova and their allies are fighting Talulah’s group.”
“We’re going to coordinate with FrostNova to capture Talulah.” The Doctor announced.
“Not kill?” One operator asked.
Rin glanced at Ch’en who shot the operator with a glare that could kill. The operator noticed and retreated a little. He didn’t bother defending his question.
“Their commander didn't explain why, but it seemed like she had something to settle with Talulah.” The Doctor explained. Rin watched Ch’en's expression warp into a frown. She wasn't the only one with a score to settle.
“We don’t have much time so I’ll share the plan.” The Doctor showed an overhead feed of their location and the plaza where the fight was going on. “Their commander believes she can weaken Talulah’s arts because they are opposites. That makes it easier for us to attack her.” He highlighted an area on the screen. “Most of her attacks go in these directions. Patriot is fast, but not fast enough to flank her. We can use the buildings outside this range for one attempt.”
“You’re putting a lot of weight on one attack.” Rin commented. “Considering your enemy, you should have more.” The group looked at her with various degrees of support. “Is ranged your only option?” Rin wasn’t familiar with the Rhodes Island operators. Most carried melee weapons and the maneuvers she saw prioritized the protection of what few ranged operators they had. It was a given that they would’ve been more oriented toward melee options.
“Melee engagement is too dangerous. We cannot get close. Nobody has the speed to avoid Talulah’s attacks.” Amiya shook her head. “Ranged is our best move.”
Right. They were all superpowered civilians. At least five times the strength she had, but magical protection wasn’t something they had access to.
“You said Miss Skadi and Specter here are your best fighters?” Rin reconfirmed with her. Amiya nodded. “I can protect them from the fire. Long enough to engage her in combat for a few minutes.”
Skadi blinked then stared at Rin.
“Shirou is a fool, but he’s a good partner to test things with.” Rin let the comment slip out. The amount of mystic codes and weapons he had pushed Rin’s development of her magecraft in ways the Clocktower couldn’t replicate easily. For an organization of mages, they were very selfish and closed off from collaborating on research and projects. Bouncing trials off Shirou and Sakura was akin to the closest Rin could field test her defensive applications.
Against possibly servant-level fire magic- or arts whatever they called it here- then Rin was confident her gems would last for a few attacks. Tests against noble phantasms- even if just passive effects were of a similar caliber.
“I suggest you let Miss Skadi and Specter go in should your ambush fail.”
“I want to join.”
Rin glanced at the newest employee Sakura hired for them. She hadn’t even seen the dragon girl fight yet. “How good are you at fighting?” More hands were always appreciated, but she wouldn’t allow it if the girl wasn’t capable.
Ch’en looked away. That told Rin all she needed to know. While Ch’en had been trained since childhood by Wei Yenwu in the ways of Chi Xiao, that had been training. She constantly sparred against the other LGD operators, but sparring was in no way a suitable replacement for real combat experience. The criminals Ch’en hunted down weren’t close to her level, so she couldn’t gain much from facing them.
But that didn't mean she couldn't wing it.
“Chi Xiao is strong against dragons.” Ch’en tapped the weapon at her side. It wasn't exactly 100% the truth. Chi Xiao was more anti-arts or anti-magic. Wei Yenwu didn’t explain everything to her when he passed down the heirloom. Said she'd learn with time the more she used it.
Rin glanced at the weapon on her side. Strong against dragons…? Anti-dragon? If so, then Ch’en just became one of their best chances against Talulah.
But Rin wasn’t someone to trust someone on their word. Her upbringing as a magus taught her that you could only trust yourself to secure a goal. That was why binding contracts were the primary means to assure that two different parties would uphold their sides of an agreement. Breaking a binding contract inflicted a penalty tantamount to the stakes. One could lose all their magical aptitude if the violation was severe enough.
“I still can’t let you go.” It’s a matter of combat skill too. There was nobody here who could vouch for Ch’en’s ability. Yes she could be capable, but Rin needed the best going up against someone who was throwing servant-caliber attacks everywhere. From what Rin remembered, the guard department of Lungmen specialized in policing a city, not operations on the battlefield. Letting Ch’en go in would be suicidal. Especially when the girl has shown to be emotional like a certain boyfriend she knew.
Ch'en gripped Chi Xiao tightly. Talulah was right there. Think . She inwardly hissed and forced herself to take a deep breath and see things from Rin's perspective. They were in a battlefield against Talulah who was single handedly leveling a city block. Rin's arts protection aside, Ch'en couldn't see herself dodging the attacks. The speed of the Reunion general fighting Talulah was insane and she was nowhere near close to that level.
“I can still intercept Talulah’s attacks. I defended the walls back in Lungmen. If you won’t let me engage, then at least close range support. You need to send more than just two fighters.” Ch’en pushed again.
“Dangerous and still too risky. She throws one attack your way and your cover is gone. You’d be fortunate to even survive.” Rin raised her tone and stamped down on any further argument. “Would you let anyone use Chi Xiao in your place?”
“...Chi Xiao can’t be used without special training. You could try, but the sword won’t even be pulled out of the sheathe.” Ch’en tried with Hoshiguma once. Not even her strong Oni friend could pull it out.
“Then you're stuck with me.” Rin crossed her arms and looked back at Amiya and the Doctor.
“Right, continuing on. We’re going to spread everyone in these spaces…” The Doctor pointed at areas, explained plans, retreat routes, and a nearby regroup position they passed by earlier. “Everyone knows this area right? We went through here earlier. We can't retreat directly to the aircraft or else we expose to Talulah our only vehicle out.”
“You're not sharing the ambush plan with the Reunion commander?” Rin asked. FrostNova wasn't with them during the meeting.
“Amiya and I will be working directly with her. FrostNova will be providing support on the entire battlefield and Amiya will be protecting her.”
Rin raised an eyebrow at Amiya who twiddled her thumbs together. Same as Ch’en, she hadn't seen the girl’s ability.
“I'll join you.”
“Ah- Miss Rin, it'll be more dangerous to go with us. You shouldn't-”
“It was my barrier that protected your aircraft. If you want a better chance at defense, then I'll come with you.”
Amiya didn't have an argument to stand on.
“Before we commit to the plan, can I test Skadi and Specter? I need to know if we want to try my idea.” Rin had seen the heavy weapons both girls carried. No doubt they were strong if Amiya believed they had a chance against the Reunion’s leader. More importantly, Rin needed to see some of their capability to begin creating plans for her eventual escape. She needed to know what her chances were.
Skadi perked up when her and Specter’s name was uttered. Her gaze moved over to Rin silently. Amiya was about to talk when she interrupted.
“No need to test Specter. She's as strong as me.” Skadi wasn't going to let anyone harm her friend. Something had been rubbing off on her the entire time they’d been following their charge.
“But still-”
“Amiya, it'll be fine.” Skadi walked a few meters away and turned back. “Miss Rin, let’s get it over quickly.”
“How good are you at hand-to-hand combat?” Rin branched off from the group who were now giving her surprised looks. Seeing someone challenge Skadi- known as the walking catastrophe within Rhodes Island- was like asking for a beating. There was a reason why most of the operators didn't approach the girl.
Amiya’s head kept switching directions, unsure what to do. “P-please, we're in the middle of a battlefield. We can postpone this-”
“I can survive.” Skadi ignored Amiya’s attempt to diffuse the situation. She wouldn't call herself skilled in hand-to-hand, but back when she hunted seaborns, it was sometimes impossible to keep her weapon through the entire battle where they would face hundreds of the creatures. She had to make do with her hands when she lost it.
Rin rolled her arms. External mana mixed with the internal Od inside her and prana surged through her circuits. The magical energy filled her muscles and strengthened them. Her bones reinforced, the physical structure of her body hardening with the injection of mana in them. A small burning sensation accompanied it thanks to the corrupted status of Terra compared to Earth. It didn’t help that an Originium storm had passed through the city recently, spiking the environment with a large dose of the unnatural mineral.
This was exactly why Rin didn’t like pushing the boundaries of using magecraft in this environment. They still didn’t understand Originium and what its effects are.
“Ready?”
Skadi nodded, not quite on her guard as she hadn’t considered Rin a threat yet. Nobody she had met above land had shown the strength or speed to poise any danger to Abyssal Hunters like her. Still, Skadi kept her eyes open to show her attention. She was no stranger to due-
Her eyes widened when Rin appeared in front of her with a palm strike. Fast. Not even the other operators on Rhodes Island showed the same speed. It reminded her of the other Abyssal Hunters for a moment. It pressed the right buttons and Skadi felt herself react as she was trained, hands moving forwards to catch the wrist. Abyssal Hunter training included some unarmed combat due to the nature of seaborns. They were up against claws, tentacles, and tails. Underwater? Everything was slippery. There was less grip than you’d expect. So most of their maneuvers involved the use of two or more limbs trapping the enemy for the third to land a strike. It was unorthodox, but the style was specialized for combat underwater and against seaborn.
Rin inwardly hissed at Skadi’s quick reaction. It was not as she had hoped. Everyone from the Rhodes Island group had shown normal levels of speed and dexterity. To find out now that they had someone capable of keeping up with her reinforcement was problematic.
Rin couldn’t cancel the momentum from her palm strike so she nudged it slightly off her intended target. She originally wanted to land one tap on the girl’s stomach, but her response would’ve had Rin’s hand locked in her grip. The girl reacted just as quickly and her hand shifted open to catch the strike on her wrist.
It was too late. Rin couldn’t alter any further and forced herself to go through the motion. Since it was likely her right hand would get caught, she prepared for a follow up move that would release her. Rin’s attention shifted to the left arm moving in to capture her wrist. Skadi was clearly aiming to trap her attack with two hands, leaving her left open for another move.
Skadi caught the palm with her left and instantly locked her right around the wrist. There was no reason to counterattack as she only had to prove herself capable. She had to admit, Skadi hadn’t expected her speed. So when the second move came in, she was prepared. Rin’s momentum shifted and her left arm slipped into Skadi’s right elbow aiming to throw off her grip. Skadi tightened her arm and caught Rin’s limb between hers. She already had a grasp of Rin’s strength judging from the power of her first strike. It reminded her of the Rhodes Island operators back when some asked to spar with her. She easily held her ground and looked away from the second maneuver.
Rin and Skadi’s eyes meet for a moment before their world turned. Rin had been pushing against Skadi with her right, and the moment her left was locked within the elbow, she quickly reversed the forces. The Abyssal Hunter wasn’t prepared for the sudden shift. Her right side was pushed forwards while her left was suddenly jerked back, twisting her balance off before she was shoved down into the ground.
The ground around them cratered and a plume of dust flared around them. Skadi stared up with wide eyes when she realized that Rin had just pushed her down. She felt the impact, but it only felt like she had stepped back into a wall. Nowhere near hard enough for her to feel outside of a small collision.
Just what kind of monster are you? Rin inwardly gaped. Skadi hadn’t reacted at all to being pivoted into the ground. The maneuver was usually enough to stun even fighters if they weren’t skilled in martial arts. Rin had pushed her Reinforcement to her limits because Terra’s natives were already on another level compared to Earth’s. Yet, the girl had effortlessly matched her first strike. That discovery was only proved again when Rin felt the left arm she slipped under the elbow get locked tightly. Whoever Skadi was, her movements already showed Rin that she had some training, but not of any kind Rin would recognize.
“You’re a doctor?” Skadi mumbled in her confusion. That was the first time she had faced anyone who managed to throw her off balance.
“...yes.” No.
Rin released a sigh. The girl was more than capable. She couldn’t tell how strong the girl was, only that she had luckily twisted her center of balance. It took monumental effort, almost like she had been pushing a ton of steel instead. Once the mountain that was Skadi lost her balance, Rin still had to exert a lot of power to direct the twist downwards. In a longer fight, Rin would've lost completely.
That was if she didn't start using magecraft outside of Reinforcement. Even then, she still lacked enough information about the girl to confidently make a read.
“Strong enough. I’ll give you and Specter the gems now.” Skadi released her grip, letting Rin pull her arms back with a wince. She shook them a few times. “If you’re fast enough to dodge attacks, There’s only a limited amount of attacks I can protect you from.”
“We will try our best. Thank you Miss Rin.” Skadi returned to her feet while patting the dust off her. The short exchange drew her attention and she couldn’t help but see Rin in a different light.
The first overlander to drop her on the floor.
Just who did Kal’tsit find?
Skadi was confused why Kal’tsit asked her and Specter to guard Rin. Clearly the doctor was very strong. They could’ve been delegated more dangerous tasks like joining the group heading for Chernobog’s control tower.
A few meters away, Amiya and the rest of her group had bugged out eyes while watching the interaction. Someone had just engaged Skadi in combat and managed to pull a trick on her.
“Do you have a safe pocket to store gems? Somewhere they won't break while you're moving in combat. They'll still break once the shields are overloaded.” Rin pulled out some of her runecraft jewels. Skadi’s eyes blinked at the beautiful gems with unique markings before shoving the questions for later.
“I can store them here, here, and here…”
=== PATRIOT ===
Was there even a word for this anymore…?
Patriot couldn't tell if he could describe the feeling of moving with scorched skin.
It was past blistering hot. Every move was blinding pain. Yet, when Patriot thought that he had reached the limit of his ability, his body continued to react on his whim. His skin was scorched black, the surface cracking and flaking off under sheer duress with each movement. Somehow, his nerve endings were surviving the onslaught of fire and impact.
As it turns out, even pain could slow him down.
It was distracting. Patriot’s senses were tripping over one another. He couldn’t sense attacks anymore. Large parts of his body were burnt to a crisp, but the healing artifact Shirou handed kept him going. The old general was relying on instinct and vision more on what his body could feel. The burning atmosphere around him was only felt each time he breathed in, burning his insides momentarily before they were healed just as quickly.
She’s not going to stop.
Patriot stumbled a little, eating another fireball to the face. Red washed over his vision, forcing him to capitulate and retreat again. The distance he had progressed reset back to the beginning. His eyes were healed within seconds, opening them to see Talulah’s gloating expression.
Except…this time he knew that it wasn’t Talulah in there.
“So…this is the limit of the famed Patriot. It’s impressive how you’re still able to move despite those injuries.”
Patriot took deep breaths. The break in the fight allowed his body to recover at an astounding rate. Already, cooling bliss was filling his nerves and muscles. The burnt and cracked skin would take longer to recuperate, but his focus was on the burning pain leaving him. Too much pain flooding his mind interrupted his strategic prowess for the second time. Patriot needed to try another tactic if he wanted to get close to Talulah’s body and the parasitic snake controlling it.
“You couldn’t fight me under normal conditions…” He retorted. The intention was to keep the parasite talking longer. It would buy him more time to plan with a new idea.
“War isn't fair. You should know that best.” Talulah charged another fireball.
Patriot tensed his muscles for another round. Whatever holy artifact Shirou handed to him…it’s healing ability was amazing. Patriot had lived for over 200 years, yet he had yet to come across any magic as potent as this. It wasn't enough to cure decades of Oripathy in one go…but it was letting him fight with a good portion of his old strength back during his peak. It was not anywhere close, probably in the ballpark of a quarter to his full ability, but it was enough to keep up with the super powered Talulah.
Talulah launched a new attack, Patriot reading her line of sight and moving to dodge. The attack was a big one, leading him to assume that Talulah intended for it to explode in a wide radius to catch him within range-
Only for the temperature to suddenly drop a few degrees. It didn't do much to weaken the overpowered fireball, but the fires in the area suddenly weakened as the atmosphere sucked away their heat.
“Everyone now!!!”
Patriot and Talulah jerked to the same direction. They spotted a black ball streaking at her just a moment before impact. Too late . Patriot realized. All of her focus had been on him throughout the fight. None of them had expected for a third party to interfere. Talulah tried to intercept the attack with fire but the black ball already smashed into her. The following volley of arrows landed a few moments after, peppering Talulah and the area around her in steel.
No….they were just bouncing off her.
The general watched with wide eyes as Talulah stood through the volley, seemingly unaffected by the arrows. Silence reigned over the battlefield. The result was unexpected and even Patriot was caught a little off guard by the ineffective result.
“…that's not normal.” Talulah frowned while slowly patting herself down. She knelt down and picked up an arrow. The steel glinted in the firelight before she gripped it tightly and stabbed it into her arm.
The arrowhead didn't even cut into her skin.
Her eyes met Patriot’s. The same thought must've ran between them because Talulah shook her head.
For a moment there, Patriot considered if Talulah would risk the chance to let him engage her in melee just to see how much her body could take. That thought was quickly cast aside. It was too dangerous. Patriot still had the upper hand in melee prowess by far.
Two blurs exploded from different directions with bursts of debris in their wake. Patriot’s eyes widened at their speed as they rushed straight at Talulah.
The Draco didn't intend on getting caught off guard a second time and immediately went on the defense. She released two waves of fire from her hands and bathed the area around her in a blaze. The cold atmosphere around him continued to weaken the other flames but it did little to affect the inferno Talulah was making around herself. The blaze was on another level of intensity and the ground around her immediately melted into slag.
The two blurs slowed down and stopped a dozen meters away from her. Patriot scrutinized them once he was able to. Two girls with white hair dressed in dark attires. The second of them looked out of place in her outfit- it looked suspiciously like a nun’s robe. The only reason she couldn't be one was because of the large chainsaw-like circle at the edge of her staff. Her partner had the more conventional weapon with the large greatsword on her back.
“Patriot!” FrostNova’s voice called out behind him. She jogged to his side where she checked him over worriedly.
“It's dangerous to be this close to our fight. You shouldn't be here.” The general growled.
“And watch you fight her alone?” FrostNova glared. Patriot sighed. The young Cautus he adopted was being defiant for reasons he could understand. He wouldn't let his soldiers fight without him. One of the many values FrostNova picked up from him.
“Nobody else can.”
“That’s why we ask for help.” FrostNova hissed. She looked sideways at Talulah who was now fending off two fighters throwing debris at her like cannons. Not just throwing- they were picking up concrete and warped metal off the ground and launching them at Talulah. They were nearly comparable to his attempts which only increased his caution. If the two of them were enemies, then he'd have some trouble facing them.
“Rhodes Island is here to help.”
“...I see.” Patriot eyed the two identified fighters as they continued to harass Talulah to no avail. If anything, the blazing inferno around her had grown stronger and larger, pushing them back several feet in just moments.
One blast fired in their direction and FrostNova created a block of ice to intercept. It blasted the small iceberg in several directions but the block did its job and nullified the threat.
“Since when did Talulah get this strong?” The Cautus commander hissed while trying to lower the ambient temperature of their surroundings. Patriot was now beginning to feel a light chill despite the amount of fires around them. Half the blazes were now sputtering into flames with the cold atmosphere FrostNova was exuding yet most kept burning. Her ice arts were so unstable and powerful that she was dubbed the Wintry Death due to how her presence could bring winter to large swathes of land even in the middle of summer. The fact Talulah’s scattered flames continued to survive against her constant effort alarmed her.
“Something that archer did.” Patriot grunted while bringing out the unusual knife Shirou left him. “I was supposed to cut her with this but Talulah lost control and was subsumed by whoever is controlling her now.”
“Was she really being controlled?” FrostNova glanced at the weirdest knife she had ever seen. It was a hauntingly beautiful knife of glimmering purple hues, but its design looked absolutely inefficient for normal use.
“I believe so.” Patriot remembered Talulah’s meltdown less than half an hour ago. The sudden change in character only supported that theory. Whatever Shirou did made Talulah stronger, but also had Kaschey access to it. The mystic dagger he left behind was the key. Patriot should’ve used it right away. This mess would’ve been avoided.
“ ENOUGH!!! ” The circle of fire around Talulah burst and surged forward in a wave. Fire spread like liquid, the cool atmosphere of FrostNova’s arts was suddenly rebuffed, the heat steadily increasing.
Patriot hissed at the spike in power. Talulah was holding back the entire time? Granted he wasn’t anywhere near his peak. Patriot himself was fighting at around three-fourths of his best. It was a miracle he was performing this well considering that his body had assimilated Oripathy to a degree never before seen. Patriot didn’t have the numbers, but his Oripathy had been around for over a hundred years at this point. The damage would be irreparable.
“I need bodies.” He didn’t want to. Patriot hadn’t done arts in a very long time. It disgusted him to do so, but the situation was spiraling out of control.
FrostNova looked at him with wide eyes. Patriot once told her about his arts. It was tied deeply into his race and culture, the power of blood and sacrifice. None of the specifics, but enough to know he despised the idea behind it.
Patriot was a general. Leading his men and the people they protected was his life’s work after leaving Ursus. He knew the value of life. How could he not? Patriot had lived his life in war surrounded by death. His respect for honorable warriors and fighters were paramount. The dead, he grieved for.
Too bad using Wendigo arts meant disgracing all that.
“There are no bodies. Something has been taking them all.” FrostNova had seen the darkness that swallowed them up. There was something unnatural in the city. It hadn’t been there before or else it would’ve taken the bodies when they invaded Chernobog earlier in the month.
“Something…what?” Patriot paused when her words sunk in. “What do you mean?”
“Something dark is taking all the dead. I’ve spread word to the troops to disengage from Talulah’s loyalists until we can figure out what’s going on.”
Their conversation was cut short when the large movement of fire in front of them surged upwards. Patriot and FrostNova looked forward to watch the sea of flames around Talulah race above her. The flames fused together into a burning inferno that was growing larger by the second. The heat pushed away the last remnants of the cold, completely overpowering FrostNova’s arts despite her efforts.
The two Rhodes Island operators distracting Talulah couldn’t get close due to the sea of fire around her. Somehow, Talulah was maintaining the large defensive ring while charging the growing attack above her.
Realizing that they were close targets, FrostNova begins creating a barrier of ice in front of them. The makeshift shield grew larger and larger rapidly, covering a significant area. The cold wafted off the ice and cooled the area around them. FrostNova noticed and quickly shifted her focus from spreading her arts over the area. She condensed them into several icebergs that sprouted around Talulah. Unfortunately, it didn’t look effective. They melted at an insane pace with how close they were to her fire.
“You should go.” Patriot raised his voice. FrostNova’s Oripathy was also on the extreme end. Her joining the fight would only worsen her condition.
“…and leave you here? This is our best chance against her!”
“Its…too dangerous.” He didn’t want to see FrostNova in harm’s way. Especially in a battle this dangerous.
“I’m not leaving you-“
FrostNova froze, her next words stuck in her mouth as something else took her attention. Patriot was the same. He blinked when the environment around them darkened. Make no mistake, the plaza was lit orange in flames and these flames brightened the area, but the flames Talulah controlled were stronger and brighter than any. The attack she mustered was fiercer than any flame around them and it showed, lighting up the entire plaza from her position. So when the light weakened, both Reunion leaders noticed immediately.
They looked around FrostNoza’s ice barrier and spotted Talulah’s attention directed elsewhere. Her head faced another direction, distracted and surprised. Her hand was still raised in the air, but the fireball she was gathering overhead was nowhere. Their attention was drawn to a flash of red.
It was coming from the same direction Talulah was staring at.
A fast red blur slammed into the Draco’s body the next moment and pushed her back a few meters. At the same time, something appeared far above them. The air turned orange as the atmosphere above Chernobog burst aflame. A new wave of heat washed over everyone as the sky above them lit up in flames.
Patriot’s eyes returned to the origin of the red flash and spotted two figures- two girls, one with blue hair and the other with black. Now that he had a clear sight of them, Patriot could see several glowing circles around the girl that was obviously some sort of mage.
More people have joined the fight.
Author’s Note
…
Shame on me for updating after 4 months. This chapter originally was part of a much larger one but I just halved it because this part was good on its own. Yes, Patriot finally gets the reinforcements he needs and you know who they are!!!
P.s. Next chapter at 30% and I’m rushing it as my apology.
Chapter Text
Music BGM: End of Days - ReoNa [Arknights: Rise from Ember Full Opening]
Play on loop for the whole chapter.
=== CH'EN ===
Things had gone from bad to worse.
Ch’en thought Talulah was fighting with her all…or at least somewhere close to it. No, she had been holding back. The screen in front of her showed the Draco channeling two simultaneous spells. The sea of fire around Talulah was growing larger just like the fireball forming above her. The two operators from Rhodes Island were impressive the moment they entered the battlefield. They quickly took over the Reunion general’s position and started distracting Talulah. They were faster and their numbers pushed Talulah on the defense.
Everything changed when Talulah forced them away by turning the area around her into a sea of fire. The heat must’ve been intense to push them back. WIth their speed, the option to rush in and attack was possible, but retreating would’ve been impossible. They’d get trapped in the center of Talulah’s flames.
Ch’en didn’t want to imagine what Talulah would do to them.
“This looks bad. FrostNova doesn’t look like she can weaken her fire at all.” Amiya watched nervously. The Reunion commander was behind a wall of ice she erected to cover Patriot. She created more ice around Talulah, but they began melting the moment they were formed.
Ch’en gripped Chi Xiao tightly. The four of them weren't enough to face Talulah. She was just too powerful. Rin was right to be wary. Ch’en couldn’t see herself surviving in such a battle. Talulah had all the cards. Her arts were on another level. Her range further than they could engage. Her ability to sustain so much magic effortlessly. It was baffling.
Who else could join the fight?
Her.
Ch’en knew it. Deep down, something was pushing her to rush forwards and confront her sister. She glanced at Rin. Perhaps she would help? But from first impression, Rin wasn’t one to throw herself in the thick of things. She carried the atmosphere of someone who wasn’t used to being on the battlefield. Which was surprising considering the impressive combat ability she showed earlier.
Nobody had expected the Fuyuki Clinic doctor to fight. Much less with that much capability. Ch’en was sure Rin would wipe the floor with her.
Her eyes drew to Chi Xiao. The sword was silent in its sheath, but something inside it was calling to her, almost as if it was rattling for battle. Ch’en bit her lip. She was half a step away from running into battle, but her experience as the head of the LGD kept her from being rash.
“Rin, give me a shield. I need to go in.” Ch’en spoke up. Amiya and the Docto didn’t hear her as they were busy ordering the rest of the RI operators back. A couple steps behind them, Rin watched the screen intently with a frown.
“How effective is Chi Xiao against dragons?” It was still an awkward concept to Rin that the human-looking girl was considered a dragon. Thankfully, she had seen weirder stuff with Zeref. Calling Talulah a dragon was well within acceptable range.
“My uncle has records of Chi Xiao’s legend where it slayed a dragon.”
That was as close as Rin was getting to any proof. Ch’en had been adamant about it since earlier and there was nothing else she could find until later research.
“What’s your plan if I let you fight?” Rin looked Ch’en in the eye. Any plan now was near suicide up against Talulah. She needed to know if Ch’en had some sort of retreat prepared.
“Talk to her. Buy time. Find an opening.” Ch’en listed down the first ideas that came to mind. None of which sounded anywhere plausible to others. “She’s my sister. It has to count for something.”
Rin rubbed the small migraine that showed her frustration. The answer showed desperation. She herself was working out an idea that could flip the battle in their favor.
“Aren’t you doing the same thing with yours?” Ch’en pointed out.
Right.
“Fine- but I’ll come with you.” Rin had been caught there.
Ch’en gave her employer a surprised look. “Do you have a plan?”
“Is melee all you can do with Chi Xiao?” Rin needed to know what else Ch’en could do before she made some changes. She originally planned to do it alone until Ch’en spoke up.
“I can do some ranged slashes, but that’s it. They’re mostly my last option against ranged opponents I can’t reach.” Ch’en admitted her weakness. The LGD had facilities for training against ranged opponents but nowhere near as powerful as Talulah.
“How far? Can you reach Talulah from the edge of this plaza?” Rin pointed at the buildings surrounding the battlefield. It was the best cover one could have with the exception of range. The further one was from the rampaging dragon, the safer.
“I can.” The distance was closer compared to when Ch’en intercepted Talulah’s fireballs in the sky during the attack on Lungmen.
“What would Chi Xiao do? Is it enough to bring Talulah down?” Rin kept pressing on.
“I’m…not sure. She looks-” Well, Talulah looked nowhere near anything Ch’en could hurt. She was banking on Chi Xiao to do the work, but she had never even drawn on the weapon’s power. Wei Yenwu told her that the sword’s power would only reveal itself when the wielder was ready.
Ch’en was nowhere near ready. She struggled to handle Chi Xiao whenever she tried it. Worse now that the sword seemed to come alive on its own even without her input. Ch’en could feel the weight on her hip grow heavier by the minute.
“On a scale of 1-10, how confident are you that you can distract her? Enough to keep that attack in the air for a moment?”
“Maybe six.” Ch’en was also banking on another guess. She didn’t know if Talulah would even care to look at her…but they grew up as close sisters. Somewhere inside her, she knew Talulah’s attention would lock on to her the moment she showed herself.
“I’ll give you a shield. If my plan works, we could deal with all her fire.”
“How will you do that?” Ch’en shot Rin a look.
“I have ways.”
Considering what happened a few hours earlier, Ch’en didn’t doubt Rin’s words. This woman and her sister were involved in magic Ch’en had only seen in movies. The only difference was theirs was real…and on another level.
Ch’en wouldn’t be forgetting that dark power leaking from Sakura. Probably never.
Rin was already pulling out a number of gems from her pockets. Just how deep were they? Ch’en was watching the woman rummage through two dozen of them in a matter of seconds.
“Here.” Ch’en blinked when Rin tossed her a red gem. She fumbled the catch, not expecting something valuable to be tossed at her. “Get ready.”
Get ready?!
Ch’en blinked when Rin suddenly scooped her up. “Wait-!” Her view shifted when they dashed away from Amiya and the doctor. Ch’en’s last view of them was the small Cautus leader turning around to see where the yelp came from.
So fast! Once this was all over, Ch’en was going to ask how Rin did it.
They broke through the building cover and entered the plaza. The sudden spike in heat started making Ch’en sweat profusely. The fires already looked bad from the drone’s perspective. Being within range was worse.
Rin dropped her down unceremoniously and began drawing a spell circle midair in front of her. She worked fast, half of it lighting up while Ch’en pulled herself from the floor.
“You want me to attack from here?” Chi Xiao in its sheath was shaking now. The visible reaction worried Ch’en. She had never seen the sword act this way before.
“The further the better.” Rin’s spell was flashing bright red. It didn't seem to catch Talulah’s attention. Her attention was locked on the four combatants around her. In fairness, they were far enough from Talulah that they probably blended in the background. Her spell would seamlessly fit in with the fiery battlefield.
Rin was fighting an uphill battle herself. As an apprentice of the wizard Zelretch, it was inevitable that she’d pick up a thing or two about magic. While she couldn't cast the Second Magic like her mentor, Rin did pick up on some other lessons.
The transfer of energy.
At some level, energy was the same across different types. They had a value.
Rin was able to grasp that concept to a certain level. It was a vital component in how the wizard Zelretch was capable of travelling different dimensions. The process of collecting a specified value of an object that would be an equal substitute to his body in another place, then switching both. Because the mass and energy of both objects during the transfer were equal, nothing of value was lost and the temporal axis carried on as usual.
She was trying to do the same thing, but on a smaller scale.
Terra had a different quality of energy, but it was still energy. Rin could work with this. The spell matrix she was using was based on an earlier tool handed to her by her mentor. Call him crazy, but Zelretch had a ton of old material he kept from his earlier days. They were far comparable and in some cases far better than the Clocktower equipment Rin had seen.
And those were just from his earlier days.
It made sense. Zelretch made this in his early hundreds, which was still nearly a thousand years earlier than the Clocktower’s creation. Not to mention Zelretch himself was a student of Solomon, humanity’s greatest mage.
First, Rin had to locate the energy she wanted to transfer. Easy, it was the growing ball of doom in the distance. Too bad everything afterwards increased in difficulty. Rin had to compute the amount, exact spatial coordinates, input destination- all of which needed to be done within seconds before Talulah decided to nuke their frontline.
“Are you ready? I need you to fire the count of three.” Rin was going to string her spell and Ch’en’s attack together. The ambush on Talulah had failed. Skadi and Specter were engaging her now, but even their assault was rebuffed. Seeing the two RI operators in action had given Rin a new impression of them. They had the speed to classify in the low servant ranks. Their strength remained a question mark, but still far above Rin’s ability with reinforcement.
Seriously, what do they feed these girls?
Her spell was ready. “One…” Ch’en unsheathed Chi Xiao slightly.
Wrong move.
Ch’en froze when something heavy bore on her consciousness. An explicable feeling of danger poured out of the blade. She knew Chi Xiao had awoken earlier, but it was unlike any previous experience she had. All the other times she used the blade, it remained inert and slumbering. Ch’en used the techniques of Chi Xiao of her own volition, under her own control. This time was different. It was as if the sword was taking matters into its own hands.
She wasn’t the only one to notice Chi Xiao’s oppressing force. The other dragon on the battlefield did too. Ch’en’s eyes widened when Talulah snapped in her direction, stunned and shocked at the overwhelming danger she suddenly felt.
“Ch’en?!” Rin gaped when their cover was blown before they could even launch their attacks. The Lung dragon girl glanced at Rin. She wasn’t looking at Chi Xiao. Could she not feel the dangerous presence?! Ch’en was nearly buckling to her knees. Her body wanted to collapse, but her discipline and training kept her on her feet.
Something gripped her.
Now or never.
Her arm surged forwards beyond her control, the ominous power in the sword seizing her body and directed her to launch a blade of Chi Xiao’s energy at Talulah. Time slowed down from her perspective as the red slash travelled in the air towards her half sister.
Ch’en heard audible cursing from beside her. The words flew over her head, too absorbed at the scene of Chi Xiao’s attack heading for a stunned Talulah. The dragon hadn’t moved an inch from her position, still staring at the slash that carried from of the domineering presence that also kept Ch’en from moving. Even the sudden disappearance of the growing fireball above Talulah didn’t register on the two dragon sisters, both distracted from the lethal energy of Yan’s legendary dragon slaying sword.
Then, it ripped into Talulah’s body.
=== TALULAH ===
Talulah watched with despairing eyes as the body not under her control attacked Patriot. The injuries her friend suffered were horrendous. Talulah knew what her flames could do. She had burned enemies in her search for a haven for the infected under her. They were horrendous. Terrifying. Mutilating. Unlike other injuries, the burns her flames produced scarred. Their marks would never fade from the unfortunate souls that faced her. The lucky few who survived and ran away would live the rest of their lives with burn marks.
To see it happen to Patriot felt like her heart was stabbed.
Her fireballs burned him. It was as obvious as day from her perspective. The skin boiled off his arms just like the cement that surrounded her. His face tanked a shot once and Talulah was horrified when his eyelids burned away.
Only to somehow recover at a near-instantaneous rate.
Boiled skin fell off Patriot, replaced by new skin red and raw. Black and scorched skin were replaced in seconds. Any damage inflicted on him disappeared in moments. Still, her attacks were devastating and even the legend from Ursus was forced to retreat to a safer distance.
They exchanged words. The words came from her mouth, but not from Talulah herself. It came from the other parasite living within her body- Kaschey- the Deathless Black Snake’s current name.
Then…the ambush.
Talulah was supposed to react, but her sense of self had long since deteriorated. She could feel the surprise, but not the urge to rush out of the dangerous attack heading her way. Talulah was simply a passenger in her body. Instead, it was Kaschey who reacted by intercepting the attack with fire.
It failed.
Talulah watched with no small amount of fear as the black ball of arts slammed into her body. Arts, or any kind of attack, was deadly in the middle of the battlefield. Even if it was only a small amount of damage, it could hinder her movement and survival should the battle prolong. Especially when she was up against the strongest Reunion member. Patriot was somehow keeping up with her even with the insane boost in strength Talulah could feel. The following arrows were just as effective- which means they did absolutely nothing. Talulah watched Kaschey stand there as the volley bounced off her.
It…didn’t hurt?
“...that’s not normal.” Kaschey spoke through her mouth.
They were thinking the same thing then.
Kaschey picked up an arrow and held it close to her arm. He can’t be serious. Was he really going to test if he could harm himself? Even Talulah wasn’t crazy enough to try and stab herself. It was her body he was controlling. He wouldn’t be the one to take damage. She would. Kaschey would feel all the pain just as she did- but it was her body taking the brunt of it. Kaschey didn’t have a body. He was a parasitic soul that took over hers.
The stab didn’t pierce her body just like before.
Kaschey exchanged looks with Patriot. Since it was her eyes he was controlling, Talulah felt herself stare into Patriot’s troubled eyes. It looked like the new discovery was another coin that tipped the scales in Kaschey’s favor. Patriot was already fighting from the backfoot. He didn’t need another problem to make his life more difficult.
Two sudden explosions drew Kaschey’s attention and he looked around to see two advancing strangers. Their speed was impressive- comparable to Patriot’s. Power surged from the energy of the river inside Talulah and they flowed out her arms into streams of flame that spread around her. Kaschey pushed hard, rushing them out to create a sea of fire. It would be his barrier to keep them from approaching any closer. It worked as intended when the two stopped several meters away from them. With the option to engage in melee combat removed, they picked up any makeshift projectile off the battlefield and began catapulting them at Talulah.
Fast!
Just who were these girls?! Where did they come from?! Talulah couldn’t believe that two fighters like them could stay hidden in the Reunion without anyone picking up on their strength. They couldn’t be part of the rebel force…they had to have come from somewhere else. The speed and strength shown were no less dangerous than Patriot’s. Unlike him, there was two of them attacking from different flanks, rotating in multiple directions, carving an opening for the other when Kaschey was distracted with one.
Fortunately for him…and unluckily for her, the sea of fire grew and pushed them back slowly.
The next couple of attacks seemed normal until Talulah noticed the battlefield. She could tell from her backseat position that the fires in the park were all getting weaker. The brightness had considerably lowered. Kaschey had noticed too, judging from the attack he sent in Patriot’s direction. Talulah perked up when ice intercepted the fire. There was only one person around who could’ve done that. FrostNova was here!
“ENOUGH!”
She felt Kaschey trembling within her. He was getting annoyed, but now he was angry. What should’ve been a fight against Patriot was now spiraling out of control. FrostNova was here. Talulah and Kaschey both considered her to be the next strongest threat in the Reunion after Patriot. Her arts directly contrasted hers, and with her relationship to Patriot, the two of them together would overwhelm Talulah.
That was before today. Before Shirou’s weird arts- whatever he did. Talulah wasn’t sure what happened to her, but it made her stronger- far stronger than she’s ever been. The kind of attacks she tossed around now was unlike anything she had done before.
And all of it was under Kaschey’s control.
The river within her surged and Talulah watched Kaschey increase the intensity of her fire. He raised his arm and drew the fire around them back into his grasp, forming it into a fireball above him. The power of the latest attack was pushing Talulah’s body further than before. She could feel herself fighting against the fire, condensing it, burning it, drawing all the fire she could collect from the surroundings. Any moment, she could lose control.
…No.
She had long lost control.
Taalulah couldn’t even muster any energy to challenge Kaschey’s oppressive control over her body. For someone to have the arts of fire…what a pathetic little flame she was.
踏みつけた 小さい花 / Fumitsuketa chiisai hana / A small flower trampled underfoot
A new presence bloomed on the battlefield. It seized on Talulah’s crumbling heart. Danger. It screamed. Fear bubbled to the surface, the first time Talulah had felt such an oppressive atmosphere that was impossible to avoid. Kaschey, the other inhabitant in her body, also felt his host’s sudden panic. For the first time in all her years, Talulah’s screaming instincts allowed her to regain control of her body- even for just a moment. She glanced sideways at the source of the roaring existence.
Her eyes landed on the red glow in the distance, pouring off the weapon a blue-haired girl gripped.
…Ch’en?
Talulah momentarily forgot about the threatening power and locked on to the sister she had not faced in years.
心は傷つきましたか? / Kokoro wa kizutsukimashita ka? / Did your heart get hurt?
ちゃんと痛いですか? / Chanto itai desu ka? / Does it really hurt?
Time slowed down, Talulah frozen and unable to react. She didn’t know what to do, seeing Ch’en appear.
Why here? Why now?
Chernobog was the last place she should’ve been in. Everyone on this rampaging city plate was destined for death. At least she thought so…unless they managed to really take control of the city plate via the control tower.
Red filled her world as the attack Ch’en unleashed reached her.
…please stop me.
Talulah didn’t want anyone else dying by her hands. A desperate wish that suddenly bubbled to the surface of her mind when she saw her sister’s reappearance.
生まれる場所さえ / Umare ru basho sae / Even the place you're born
散りゆく場所さえ / Chiriyuku basho sae / Even the place you'll scatter and fade
じゃあ 何が選べるのですか? / Jaa nani ga eraberu no desu ka? / Then... is there anything you can choose?
A short memory of her childhood with Ch’en flashed across her mind before something ripped into her.
=== AMIYA ===
“What are they doing?!” Amiya gaped when Rin and Ch’en appeared on the battlefield. The pair disappeared just less than a minute ago. They left quickly, prompting Amiya to order some operators to chase after them.
“They’re too fast. We can’t chase them without Skadi and Specter.” Both of which were about to engage Talulah. The Doctor told her then. If Rin and Ch’en planned to escape from Rhodes Island now, then they had no response in place.
But then, they suddenly appeared on the PRTS screen they were watching to keep track of the battle using the drones flying above.
Before Amiya and the Doctor could shout their new location to the operators, Ch’en unleashed a red flash that cut right into Talulah. Another event happened at the same time- the sudden disappearance of the great fireball Talulah was creating. The red slash landed on the rampaging western dragon and threw her several meters back.
The next moment, the sky above Amiya and the Doctor turned red. They jerked up, watching fire engulf the skies above Chernobog in shades of red and orange.
“W-what…” Amiya whispered at how expansive the fire spread. It was as if the sky was on fire. Clouds had been replaced by flames, slowly spreading and falling over the city.
“Amiya! Focus!” The Doctor’s words dragged her attention back. Her eyes returned to the screen to see a lull in the fight. All the flames in the plaza had been used as additional fuel for the attack that was now gone. Amiya glanced at the sky above her again. Was that where it all went?
“Doctor-”
“Doctor, we’re going in.” Skadi’s voice reported over the comms. It was advised that they establish a direct channel with the two elite operators who would be engaging Talulah. A channel that didn’t have Rin and Ch’en connected to since they had been expected to stay with the Doctor and Amiya.
The two Aegirean Abyssal Hunters moved in without wasting time. Cutting the distance between them and Talulah’s fallen figure. Before they could reach her, a wave of fire split the approaching supersoldiers. Amiya’s heart thundered.
Talulah was not down yet.
She scrambled up while throwing multiple waves. Skadi and Specter split flanks and tried to move around the fire but Talulah kept up a continuous stream like earlier.
“She’s hurt.” Amiya’s eyes widened. The Doctor was right. From their drone, it wasn’t clear if there were wounds on her, but her figure was slouched awkwardly as she fought to push back Skadi and Specter.
“She’s desperate.” Now that he pointed it out, Talulah’s defense didn’t have any breaks. She kept the torrent of fire up. Looking closer, the strength of the torrent varied inconsistently. It wavered, sometimes strong, sometimes weak.
“This is our chance!” Amiya realized. “I have to go in now!” She wouldn’t risk letting the operators under her engage Talulah at a closer range. Amiya had strong arts she could use to defend herself if necessary. Together with the others, they could finally overwhelm Talulah.
“…just be careful.” The Doctor understood that this was the first breakthrough they’ve had against Talulah. They couldn’t let let go of this opportunity.
Amiya nodded before she dashed in herself. “Skadi, Specter, I’m engaging.” She informed the two elite operators. Amiya glanced at the rings on her fingers. Power Limiters. Kal’tsit warned her not to break her limits, but the situation was too important.
She rounded the corner and the formerly burning plaza opened to her. The place was burnt black, all the fires gone after having disappeared moments earlier. The heat was bearable now with no source. Amiya hadn’t gotten any shields from Ch’en but that still wouldn’t have stopped her from entering the fray.
In the distance, Amiya could see dust and debris spraying about as Specter and Skadi kept the weakened dragon busy. The Cautus used that precious time to sprint towards FrostNova and her cover.
“FrostNova!” Amiya called out before she got close. The older Cautus girl glanced at her arrival. The old Wendigo beside her shot a visible frown at the young girl.
“…you shouldn’t be here.” Patriot warned the girl. She was young- very young. Child soldiers were common all over Terra, but it was still frowned upon to see young girls on the battlefield.
“This is the leader of Rhodes Island.” FrostNova introduced her. Patriot narrowed his eyes, but ultimately gained some respect for the young Cautus who just entered the fight.
“…I am in your debt.” He had surrendered himself to facing off Talulah- to the death if need be. The appearance of four new combatants he didn’t recognize possibly saved him from a fate he didn’t want.
“We’re fighting on the same side! There is no debt!” Amiya argued. “If we don’t stop Talulah here- then lives are at risk!”
“You should have headed for the control tower.” Patriot frowned. “This disaster could be averted if you stopped the city.”
“Another team under Kal’tsit is heading there.”
Patriot blinked. Kal’tsit? Dame Kal’tsit? Old memories of serving Ursus with an ancient green-haired feline resurfaced.
“So she’s here too…then it must mean what we do here is of utmost importance.” He surged up, his limbs and wounds recovered after a short-lived break. The Reunion general still had lots of energy to fight with. It was time for him them to rejoin the fight and assist the two warriors keeping Talulah busy.
“I’ll support everyone from behind cover here.” Amiya opened her palms and showed flashed of black arts to show Patriot her plan.
The large general froze, his gaze suddenly turning lethal as he stared at the arts he recognized. Amiya didn’t notice, too busy looking at Talulah’s direction where she had recovered a little, slowly pushing back Specter and Skadi again.
She missed his fist tighten perceptibly, shaking as the ancient Wendigo regarded her in a new light.
FrostNova noticed the action, looking at Patriot with wide eyes. She had grown up under his protection and she had never seen him react so violently. Most of reactions were subdued due to his body’s heavy Originium infection for the last couple decades. Instead, it was the orders he gave that showed his thoughts. The punishments showed it- the weight of the crime and the price he gave.
“…Patriot?” She whispered. His face was rock solid, eyes sharp and piercing.
“…it’s nothing.” He looked away. “Stay here and protect her. Cover us with your ice.” He trudged out of the frozen barrier and headed for the injured dragon.
Back with Amiya, she kept her eyes locked on the fight. While Patriot left their cover, her attention was on the other combatant also closing the distance to Talulah. The former LGD Superintendent Ch’en was also rushing in.
Miss Ch’en? What was she doing?! It was too dangerous for anyone else to get close to Talulah. She would be risking her safety if she couldn’t dodge any attack sent her way. Her speed didn’t look remotely comparable to Skadi and Specter’s.
Amiya’s eyes landed on Ch’en’s face and saw her expression. Suddenly the atmosphere of jumbled chaotic emotions around the Lung dragon girl made sense.
Fear. Anticipation. Anger. Sadness.
Thanks to the power given to Amiya, she could always understand the emotions of others…to empathize with them. It appeared to her in colors when she focused on them…when she wanted to know what pushes them to act the way they do.
Ch’en was scared. She feared Talulah’s strength…but her fear for her sister’s change was greater. Ch’en trampled on her terror and pushed forward into the arms of danger just to meet her sister. Anticipation…the reunion she had been looking for all these years. The yearning on Ch’en’s determined expression to confront the older Draco. She was angry. Angry at how Talulah changed. At how the sister she once grew up with turned into such a heartless monster to threaten Lungmen- her home- no, their old home. Ch’en and Talulah grew up in Lungmen together. And most of all…her sadness. The aching pain deep within Ch’en that she hid, the smoldering remains of her love for her sister. Her heart ached to rekindle the sisterly bond they once had…but it seemed that dream was far from reality.
Her emotions, Amiya could understand.
Her eyes then slowly moved to the trudging behemoth of a warrior in Patriot.
She couldn’t understand why his emotions suddenly transformed.
He felt… Terror. Rage. Vigilance.
The complete opposite of his earlier emotions when Rhodes Island and FrostNova appeared.
Amiya saw Hope bloom from Patriot’s Acceptance. As if the old Wendigo general had submitted himself to the hopeless fate of dying on Chernobog if he failed to face Talulah…if he failed to beat her and march to the control tower to stop the city. If he failed to stop her madness before everyone was consumed in her flames.
The emotions Amiya saw from the rest were not as strong. Skadi and Specter were focused on fighting Talulah. They were like flowing rivers, calm and collected as they worked together to grind down the western dragon. Rin was annoyed. Amiya could understand why. She wanted to go after her fellow doctor…but was stuck with them instead under Kal’tsit’s orders.
Everyone else’s emotions were overshadowed by the burning flames that were Patriot and Ch’en’s overflowing emotions.
Everyone except…Talulah.
It was confusing.
If Patriot’s and Ch’en’s emotions were consistent, then hers were… abnormal.
Talulah’s feelings tumbled and turned just as fast as they came. In one moment, it was Anger, Annoyance, Contempt. Then all of a sudden, it shifted. Self-loathing, Grief, Submission, Terror. Before it was quickly covered over again by the previous set.
Almost…almost as if she was looking at two people. Or possibly someone bipolar.
Don't you see what I see?
命 燃えてる / Inochi moeteru / A life, burning
Patriot, pushing himself to the limit of his body, even when everything was against him.
遠く 光 / Touku hikari / A distant light
Ch’en, a coveted reunion, burnt to ashes.
Don't you see? 苦しいよ / Don't you see? Kurushii yo / Don't you see? It's painful
Talulah, raging against the world…and against herself.
失って 間違って 傷つけ 傷ついて / Ushinatte machigatte Kizutsuke kizutsuite / Losing, mistaking, Hurting and being hurt
End of days どうか どうか 終わりを / End of days douka douka owari o / End of days-please, please, let it end
Everyone…everyone here was suffering.
…and only Amiya could see it.
Author’s Note
…
As I promised, I was rushing this one for everyone. Cooking the next chapter right as soon as I drop this one. Sticking to my standard of 5k words at least.
Dovar, Unoriginal Name, I owe you two a lot of chapters. Let me start making it up for you this month.
Pages Navigation
TheHakd on Chapter 1 Wed 16 Aug 2023 04:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
W1NTERF0X on Chapter 1 Thu 17 Aug 2023 12:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ghost (Guest) on Chapter 1 Wed 16 Aug 2023 05:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ryoji_Mochizuki on Chapter 1 Wed 16 Aug 2023 07:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
nekoshiro on Chapter 1 Wed 16 Aug 2023 10:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
etits30 on Chapter 1 Thu 17 Aug 2023 01:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
Shikki (Guest) on Chapter 1 Fri 18 Aug 2023 11:25AM UTC
Comment Actions
W1NTERF0X on Chapter 1 Fri 18 Aug 2023 04:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
Shikki (Guest) on Chapter 1 Fri 18 Aug 2023 06:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
W1NTERF0X on Chapter 1 Fri 18 Aug 2023 07:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
Shikki (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 20 Aug 2023 03:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
W1NTERF0X on Chapter 1 Sun 20 Aug 2023 04:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
Shikki (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 20 Aug 2023 05:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
SomePersonRambling on Chapter 1 Tue 22 Aug 2023 03:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
Sonicman66 on Chapter 1 Sun 01 Oct 2023 04:08AM UTC
Comment Actions
W1NTERF0X on Chapter 1 Tue 03 Oct 2023 10:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
TraschanAkechi on Chapter 1 Thu 16 Nov 2023 05:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
LostNeko126 on Chapter 1 Sat 09 Mar 2024 01:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
Emma wilsom (Guest) on Chapter 1 Thu 31 Jul 2025 06:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
etits30 on Chapter 2 Thu 24 Aug 2023 08:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 2 Sun 17 Sep 2023 05:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
TheHakd on Chapter 2 Thu 24 Aug 2023 06:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
W1NTERF0X on Chapter 2 Thu 24 Aug 2023 06:33PM UTC
Last Edited Thu 24 Aug 2023 06:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
74747gjgj (Guest) on Chapter 2 Sun 17 Sep 2023 05:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 2 Sun 17 Sep 2023 05:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
Alice_The_Malice on Chapter 2 Thu 24 Aug 2023 06:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
74747gjgj (Guest) on Chapter 2 Sun 17 Sep 2023 05:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
Delerium Dan (Guest) on Chapter 2 Sat 26 Aug 2023 12:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
74747gjgj (Guest) on Chapter 2 Sun 17 Sep 2023 05:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
Symphony (Guest) on Chapter 2 Sun 03 Sep 2023 12:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
74747gjgj (Guest) on Chapter 2 Sun 17 Sep 2023 05:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
Alice_The_Malice on Chapter 3 Tue 05 Sep 2023 03:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
JDLM1221 (Guest) on Chapter 3 Tue 05 Sep 2023 08:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
74747gjgj (Guest) on Chapter 3 Wed 06 Sep 2023 02:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
gkgkgj78 (Guest) on Chapter 3 Wed 06 Sep 2023 02:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
Symphony (Guest) on Chapter 3 Tue 12 Sep 2023 03:05AM UTC
Comment Actions
W1NTERF0X on Chapter 3 Sun 17 Sep 2023 10:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
74747gjgj (Guest) on Chapter 3 Sun 17 Sep 2023 05:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
74747gjgj (Guest) on Chapter 3 Sun 17 Sep 2023 05:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
74747gjgj (Guest) on Chapter 3 Sun 17 Sep 2023 05:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation